Lord Death

by MAC0321

The last Battle did not bring peace as it should, someone was upset with these changes and tried to correct them.

(I do not own anything pertaining to the harry potter world or JR Rolling's work.)

I the boy who lived won the war for the light. But that didn't save us. That was just the start. Muggles found out about us during the war with the Dark lord. During the finely battle muggle leaders were meeting and forming a plan to get rid of us.

The witch hunts were back. But this time they had weapon and tools to found us. We'll the military did. The rest of the muggles just hunted and killed us. The military and government caught us and did studies on us. It didn't take long for us to react and fight back.

When they took out our important buildings Britain turned to me. We sat up safe camps and started fighting back for real. Still we were too far behind in the war. Our numbers were less and less. Then they found our camps. We ran for our lives. I tried to fight them off as long as I could while everyone got away.

I heared the gun firing and felt the pain. Then everything stopped. The pain was gone. The people around me were frozen. Even the rain stopped. I wasn't surprised it was raining. That just topped off everything. I looked up into the dark clouds and shook my head.

"Dread full isn't it." I looked around for the voice and saw a man in a black clock standing off to the side. His face was covered so I couldn't see him.

"And you are?" I asked him.

"I Lord Master Death am Death." He told me and bowed just a little.

"You came for me I take it?" He moved his head around.

"In a way you could say. I came to give you a chose." He told me. I raised my eye brow at him. "I will send you back so you can fix everything so the mortals don't find out about the magical world." He told me.

"You want me to fix this?" I asked him.

"You are the master of death. You are given the chose."

"And if I chose to just die?" I asked him.

"You'll pass throw the gates into the afterlife and be judged. The world will come to an end. Slowly the mortals will finish off the magical world then go after each other. Nothing will be left." He told me.

"I should care if they go after each other."

"You can go back and fix this. Put the magical world back into hiding and nothing will happen. Your loved ones will be safe. You can change everything from the point I send you back." He told me.

"I don't get to chose?" I asked him. He was silent for a long time.

"No I'm sorry Lord Death you do not. Something can't be changed." He told me.

"When then?" I asked him.

"I day before the dark lord returned."

"Which time?" I said and laughed at him. He laughed.

"The last time. The night of your final task, the night in the grave yard. I'm sending you a day before to fix a wrong that had happened." He told me.

"You want me to fix the potion." He nodded to me.

"Why?"

"He was never support to return as a hybrid." He told me.

"You want me to return to the point before my enemy returns and help him come back alive the right way?" I asked him. He looked around again.

"With your help he could become your ally. He made you his equal. Neither of you were support to died at each other's hands. Dumbledore was paying around with the faiths." He told me.

"How much can I change?"

"As long as you protect the magical world. You can change everything. I'm sending you back. This isn't time travel." He told me. I thought about it.

"If I fail?"

"I will be sending you back with a watcher." I raised my eye brow and didn't understand. "If you fail you will be send back again and again." He told me.

"How many changes do I get?" I asked him.

"Harry I'll be watching you. There is no reason to be concerned. When you feel you're done and you die you'll move on. If you want to try again you will. I know you'll do the right thing. Your watcher will help and guild you also." He told me.

"Better be a damn good watcher." He waved his hand. I gasped when someone showed up next to me. I grabbed her and hugged her close.

"Lu." I whispered and just help her.

"Who better than your right hand." Death told me.

"Harry I need to breath." Lu said and I pulled back and kissed her head. "I see you've made up your mind." She told me. I nodded to her and kissed her head again.

"To have you back Lu I would do anything." She smiled her dreamy smile. Then something came to mind and I looked at Death. "If you send me back I won't be lord death any longer.

"Yes you will," Lu said. Death nodded telling me she was right.

"You will return with what you need or want Harry. I'm sending you back. This isn't time travel remember. The wand that Dumbledore has will turn into a normal wand. The stone in the Grunt ring will turn into a normal stone. Your younger self will keep the clock, but it will turn into an everyday normal invisible clock. You are right there can't be two of my objects at one time." He told me.

"So going back in time to save the world. Fun." Lu told me.

"Why are we going back then?" I asked him.

"You can save a life that shouldn't have been taken." He told me. I nodded and understood. That was the first time my soul was tainted. I looked at Luna and raised my eye brow.

"I'm always with you." I nodded.

"We can't return as ourselves." I told him.

"It won't matter your returning as Lord Death and I'm returning as the Watcher. Nothing else matters besides fixing what happened Raven. We can right every wrong that happened." Luna told me. "What would the world be like with the leader or the light and dark together."

"I'm no longer light Luna." I glared at her.

"I know, but you understand what I mean." I nodded and thought about it.

"A day before. That leaves us with time to open my manor. Visit the goblins and bank." I said thinking about it. "Purifying the potion, keeping Cerci alive and from joining me."

"What about Moody and Snape, What about Karkaroff?" She asked me.

"We will do nothing about Moody, Snape will have to play spy. Will talk about him with in time. Karkaroff will have to go into hiding if he wants to live. We can save Draco." I told her. She nodded to me.

"You have made up your mind?" Death asked me.

"We will return." He nodded to me. His staff showed up and started spinning it. Our wounds were healed and our clothes changed to fresh very nice clothes along with black clocks. We still had our bags and wands. Everything went dark, and then everything was bright.

"Safe journey Lord Master Death and Watcher." Death nodded to us and was gone. Just like that everything started again. A bird fly past. Before I was ready Luna's hands were moving over me.

"Lu?"

"Love how are you, are you hurt?" She asked me. I kissed her head.

"I'm healed and fell better than ever. How are you?" I asked her. She bounced and kissed my check.

"I'm great. Two me's hum." She said. I kissed her head.

"No one you and one her. Now what to do first?" I asked her. She pulled my clock and robes open and looked over my black suit.

"Goblins first." She told me. I nodded and pulled my hood up. She did the same and moved close to me. I put my arms behind her and appeared us to Diagon alley. She moved back and looked around. Everyone was happy and busy. They had no clue what was going to happen. I put my arm behind her back and led her throw the street and people.

We walked up the steps of the bank and walked inside. The goblins guards watched us closely. We just walked up to the main counter. As we pasted each goblin noticed and watched us. The goblin looked up when we came to a stop.

"We would like to speck to the current president over the bank." I told him in a voice that only he would be able to hear.

"Is this importing?" He asked me back.

"Yes." Lu told him. He looked us over slowly. Then nodded. He looked past us.

"The guards will take you there." We both took a step back and bowed a formal bow for goblins. He was surprised. But we already turned around and followed the guards. We were lead down the hallway. Offices after offices lined the halls. Then we came to the end at a set of doors.

The guards opened the doors and stood back. We walked in and the goblin behind a large desk looked up from a set of paperwork towards us. He looked us over and nodded his head. The doors shut.

"Lord Death and Lady Watcher." He nodded his head to us. We bowed to him. He waved to a set of chairs. "What business do I have with you?" He asked. We dropped out hoods and sat.

"You know of us?" I asked him.

"Goblins have the ability to notice who Death has marked. We have not seen a pair such as yourselves in the reign in many years." He told me.

"Very well. What do we do about our other half's." I asked him. He blinked.

"Death send you back to a time where you are already in?" He wasn't happy. We nodded. He brought out two pieces of paper and lay them in front of us "We will see who you really are then. Nothing that is said in this office leaves this office." He said and laid down a gold and ruby dagger. I leaned forward and picked it up and pricked my finger. I let the blood drip as Luna took it and did the same. She laid it back down. The papers flashed red and he picked them up.

"Lady Luna Lovegood." He read the paper and set it aside. Then picked up mine and looked at it. His eyes shoot to me.

"Lord Potter-Black." He was surprised. "You're Prince Pervell?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Yes I am." He sat the paper down and read them both over again.

"You are Master Death." He looked up at me. I nodded to him. "Only one being at a time can own that title. You will take over the Perevell vault. You both will take over Lord Death and Lady Watcher's vault also." He told us.

"Death made a vault for us?" Lu asked.

"Death has made a vault for you and others like you. You will have no link to your counter parts. No saying you can't." We nodded and understood what he meant. He wrote something down and snapped his fingers.

"I will get you appointed to the vaults. I'm sorry Lord Death you are no longer era to the Potter or Black family. Though you are ear to the Pervell family."

"Blood hell." I said.

"Dose the family have a manor?" Luna asked. He blinked and nodded.

"I will go over your family with you Lord Death." I nodded to him. Two large files and two boxes showed up in front of us. He moved one aside and move one between us.

"These two vaults are the largest kept secrets with in our bank. Some magical beings will know who you are by seeing you or by seeing your crests." He said and opened the box. Two rings were sitting in black slick. He pointed to each and said what they were and who's they were. Luna took hers and put it on. I did the same and put it on the same finger.

"This is an over view of that vault. Each Lord Death and Lady Watcher in this reign have used this vault. Not every pair have stayed alone or unbound. But those who have and died have used this vault." He told us. Lu moved forward and looked at the front page. She nodded and took the file.

"There are no keys. Only I or whoever is in my place or know about the vault along with yourselves. Owl me or come in." We nodded. He moved the other account forward.

"This is the Pervell vault. It's been sealed for many generations. This is your title ring." He told me and opened the box. "I believe you know what to do." I nodded to him and took the ring. I laid it on my palm and closed my eyes. I felt the power within the ring question me. Then it was gone and the ring was on my pinky.

I looked at it and saw it was different this time around. Luna moved over and checked it out. She giggled and nodded.

"This is a over view of your vault. Again if you need anything come to me or owl me." I nodded to him and took the file.

"Manor?" I asked him.

"It's in the file and will open to your touch."

"Thank you for your time." I said and we got up and bowed. He moved around the desk and bowed back at us. We pulled our hoods and left. The guards walked us out and shut the doors behind us. We moved into the shadows.

"What do you want to do Lu?" I asked him.

"Let's have lunch and read throw the files to find a house. Then we'll work from there." She told me. I nodded and she smiled up at me. We moved back throw the streets and walked in Tom's bar. We ordered lunch and butter beers. I looked around and moved the file on the table. She waved her wand to give us privacy.

"It's nice being back." She said as she looked around.

"Different." I told her and took a drink. "I forget what it was like for everyone to be happy and for everything to be peaceful." I told her. She just smiled at me and took a bit. We finished eatting and I started going throw the file.

"11 properties." I told her. She leaned over and looked at the list.

"Let's have a look." I paid for our meal and we walked out. She wrapped her arms around me and we appeared at the first place. 10 times later we appeared on the edge of a cliff. We looked down and saw it was a 10 feet drop into the ocean.

"Love" Luna gasped, I turned around and my mouth dropped open.

"I own a castle." I said and just blinked.

"Fitting home for a prince love. Let's walk around." I nodded to her and followed her around the castle. We found the front that holds a courtyard. There was a fountain that wasn't running in the front. We moved around and found tree's and the back was another huge back yard. There was a pond in the center that leads to a rolls of bushes.

"Maybe it's a maze." Luna told me. I just nodded. We walked back around the castle and up the steps. I laid my hands on the doors. The houses magic was almost gone. But I felt it touch me and the doors unlocked. It showed me where the core ruin stone was.

"The magic is almost gone, I have to refill it. That should bring the wards back up fully." I told her. She nodded and skipped along with me. We didn't even look around. I headed right to where the stone was kept hidden. We opened the hidden door and walked down the stairs.

"Wow, some magic." Luna told me. We ended up in a white room with a large coulomb. The middle was barely glowing. I moved over and laid my hands on either side while I opened my core. I closed my eyes and poured my magic into the stone.

'Oh my family has returned finely.' Castle said.

'I have. Was that enough?' I asked it.

'For now. You gave me enough magic to put the wards back up and come alive again. I will be pulling magic from you slowly while you sleep. You will not feel or notice it. With how powerful you are. I will be filled with magic in a few short days. I will only need to touch your magic once a week afterwards.' She told me.

"Thank you. This is Lady Watcher." I told the castle. She laughed.

"Oh I know my prince. I have already added her to my magic. There was a time ward put over me. But I need a lot of work." She told us.

"We will take fine care of you. Do you have a name?" Lu asked the castle.

"My Lady is what most call me. But you don't need a name to speck with me. Go on and explore." Lu laughed and we walked out. The room sealed behind us. Lu took us back to the front doors and we closed them. We turned around and saw we were in a greeting room. In front of us was a large empty wall. Two walk ways on either side. We walked throw into a large space. Stairs going down and up. They were both large.

A hallway in front of us. We opened the doors to the left and saw a grand ball room. We followed the hallways and for it led towards another set of stairs. We moved up those steps and found a wing and stairs. There were guest rooms and living rooms. We headed back and found a formal living room, dining room, greeting room with flow.

Then we went down stairs. We found a huge kitchen. More rooms. Potion lab and dungeon. We headed back up stairs and went up the other stairs. First was a huge library. More rooms and suit. Living room and dueling room.

"I can't remember what we first saw." I said.

"Let's pick a room and be done looking around for now. Let's see you can have the Master suit and I'll have the misters suit." She said and looked around. Two rooms showed up in my mind and were showed how to get there. I led her to my room. Then showed her the hidden door to her room.

"Two different sides of the house." I nodded to her.

"To much really." She nodded and started looking around. I just sat down. The clothes was filled with clothes. The bathroom stocked. The study had books in it and other things. She pulled dresses out and looked them over. Then pulled robes out and looked them over.

"We'll go shopping shortly Lu." I told her.

"I wonder how much stuff is in this house." She asked and came out with a necklace.

"More than enough." I told her. She kept looking and I started thinking. "We need a owl and house elf, along with food." I said finely.

"I'll deal with the elf, go deal with the owl." I nodded to her and got up. I appeared in the alley and headed to the pet store. The bell on the door rang when I opened it.

"What are you looking for young man?" The old man behind the counter asked.

"An owl." He nodded and let me look around at the owls. I found a pure black one and a spotted white one. I grabbed their cages and sat them on the counter. He nodded at the choices. He grabbed what I would need for each owl.

"24 gold." I gave them to him. He took them and nodded to me. I took their cages. I walked out and moved to the alley and appeared home. I opened the cages and petted them.

"Love." I turned around.

"Harry met Pegz and Sage." Lu told me. I smiled and nodded to them.

"Hello would you mind binding with our two families?" I asked them. They were both pretty young.

"Would you like to very much Master." I nodded to them.

"There would be a uniform. You will get a mouth wage and there will be courters for you somewhere in this castle. Right now there are just the two of us. We'll help clean the castle. With time will get a large staff." They nodded. Lu moved over to me and we bound with the two elf.

"Can you feel the house?" Lu asked them. They nodded.

"We do Lady, we will go get food and start dinner." We nodded and they left.

"An owl for you Lu." She hopped and pet the spotted owl. I moved over to my study and sat down. I grabbed a piece of parchment and wrote a short letter out to Igor.

"Midnight I want you to take this to Igor at Hogwarts." I said and put it on his leg. He fly out the window. The other cage was already gone. I moved his cage into the study and hung it up. I locked the door open and put some food and water in the dice.

"What's our plans?" Lu asked me.

"Tomorrow we're going to show up in the middle of the maze. I'll build in a trap and ward. Cedric will not be able to reach the cup. Then we'll appear at the grave yard and clean the potion and anything added. We'll stay hidden and watch over everything." I told her.

"Then?" She asked me.

"We'll watch from the distance for a few days. It will give him time to call all his followers then we'll go meet with him." She nodded to him.

"What needs to be fixed?" She asked me.

"First thing we need to hand Peter over and clear Sirius. If he's free he's not stuck in that house. Do something about that toad of a woman."

"You have to keep Dumbledore from finding out the Dark Lords returned." She told me. I leaned back and nodded.

"Your right."

"That means we need to protect Harry. That means we have to tell Harry." Lu told me.

"That means we need to go to Hogwarts." She nodded.

"Are you sure this is right?" I asked her.

"If no one knows the Dark Lord has returned then no one can get reckless. We don't have to go to Harry now. We just have to be there tomorrow to protect him. Then get him to keep it to himself."

"If he see's us on the map he'll know who we are." I said more to myself. "But I don't know how to get him to keep the Dark Lord's return to himself."

"What happened that night?" She asked me. "Don't we need Harry to come back and explain for Moody to be found?" She asked me.

"I showed up, Peter killed Cedric. I was tired to a statue and Peter cut my arm to get my blood. The potion needs blood of your enemy." She nodded. "Tom returned, he called his inner circle. Let me go, we fought and I ran when I got the change." She nodded. "When the dark lord returns Bratty is found and Moody is found."

"So we need the polarize potions." I nodded to her.

"When we showed up will take the potion and open the trunk. Then move to the mage and stop Cedric. Move to the grave yard and protect Harry."

"We'll intervene after Tom calls everyone. All we have to do is block that memory and heal his arm and send him back. He won't know what happened." Lu told me.

"Then talk to Harry another day." She nodded to me. "I'll deal with the Dark Lord, while you deal with Harry. He'll take to you more than myself."

"Then?" She asked.

"Once he leave, we'll leave with a message that we'll return shortly to talk. We follow Harry back and watch over everything. He'll be in the hospital for the night." She nodded.

"They're going to wonder what happened to Harry no matter what. It will take a while for him to return." She said.

"He won't know and they can't remove your block. I can't even get around it. If they try will stop them." She smiled and nodded.

"That's a start, Snape is next." She told me.

"Let's get throw tomorrow and the next meeting. Snape will be dealt with." She nodded.

"Are you sure you can cleans the potion?" I nodded to her.

"All I have to do is call for all snake particles. Tom was living off snake's milk and I bet a few scale were dropped in. Tom should return human after that."

"His soul?" She asked me.

"We don't have enough time right now to return his soul. But we will return all the piece's back to him. We can't let him live very long without his soul together."

"Does he know you were one." I shook my head no.

"I'll explain it to him. But he won't have a chose. There going back together. He'll deal with it." She smirked.

"Master, Lady, dinner's ready." Page said.

"We'll be right down Page." Luna said and waved me up. I pulled off my clock and robes and followed her down stairs to the dining room. "What are you going to do with Dumbledore?" She asked me.

"I haven't thought about it. It all depends on what he does tomorrow. I hope he thinks Tom failed again at returning."

"Maybe I should leave some of the memory there, him going to the grave yard and then finding Peter and then the potion not working." She said.

"That will account for the time loss. Blank out the bundle and have Peter mess with the potion and Harry getting loss and returning." I shurgged at her. The elf brought in dinner and left.

"Fresh food." She said as she smelled it.

"House elves, real beds, running water, clean clothes." I told her.

"We've dealt with a lot." I nodded and covered her hand.

"You faugh alongside me and stayed when you should have hid." I told her.

"Good thing I love you." She smiled and took a drink of her wine. "Oh god elf wine." She moaned. I just smiled at her and started eatting. Our new house elf knew how to cook. The wine was wonderful also. We parted ways and got ready for bed.

I took a long hot bath. It's been some time since I could remember the last time I could take a bath. After the war I was alone and really for a short while. The Wesley's blamed me for the lost of their son. Andy raised Teddy for the lost of her daughter. Both I could understand.

Hermione was torn between Ron and myself. Then one day Luna showed up and made me live again. Made me live like she did. We didn't have long though. The war started shortly after.

"You're going to turn into to prune." I looked over and saw Luna. She was leaning against the door frame smiling at me.

"I take it you want me out?" She nodded to me. Then handed me a towel. I pulled the plug and got out. I dried off and pulled off some sleeping pants I found in the closet. I walked into the study and sat my bag on the desk.

"I think we should try and heal Neville's parents sometime this summer." Lu said sitting by the fire.

"Someone will notice if there better the next morning." I told her.

"Well they won't be better, the block will just be gone. Please love." I nodded to her.

"For you anything. But we'll do it slowly. After a few weeks there block will be gone and the med withes won't notice." She smiled at me. I started taking everything out of my bag. The books went on in the book case. The wands went in my desk. The weapon's went to the side. The clothes went in the bedroom in the hamper.

"We'll need to go shopping." I told her.

"Oh I know, I went throw my clothes. Love I don't know what I was thinking."

"War changes everything." She nodded. Everything else was put here and there. The stone was in a book and went with the other books. I put the clock was hung up and my wand was with my other wand that were in the holder on my arms.

"How many wands are you up to now?" Lu asked me.

"I stopped counting Lu, still keep two on me." She nodded.

"I found mine, I didn't even know I still had it. I put it away with the others I had. The one you made me is still stronger than the rest."

"Part of the core is you." She nodded. "Come on Lu let's go to bed. We have a busy day ahead of us." I pulled her up and we headed to bed. She sprawled out and fall right to sleep. I followed shortly after her.

"Love get up." Lu said jumping on the bed. I grabbed her and pulled her down with me.

"Did you need something Lu?"

"Yes get up." I laughed and let her pull me out of the bed. Luna hasn't changed much in 10 years. She was still short, skilling with long light blond hair. She now looks like a woman though. I pulled on a robe and walked down stairs with her.

The elf brought in breakfast and the paper.

"Coffee." She said smelling her cup and had a dreamy look on her face. I just took my time reading the paper and eatting. The coffee was really good. We parted and got ready for the day.

Lu met me in the front landing. She was wearing a sliver flowing dress and robes that matched. Her earrings and necklace were tear drops. Over that were her Watcher clocks. I kept to a black suit, robes and my Death clocks. We appeared at Hogshead and headed to the school.

"How are we going to get in?" She asked me.

"The wards should know us. The gates are open to family and such." I pulled her to me and pulled my clock over us. Slowly we moved towards the wards and were allowed to pass right throw it.

"Can we appear?" She asked me softly.

"Let's find out." She grabbed my arms and we appeared in front of the school. We made it up to Moody's class and removed all the potions. We put a timed unlocking charm on the trunk. Then moved to the maze. We appeared in the middle.

"Why can we appeared?" She asked me.

"If something happens to one of the players someone would come and get them." She nodded. We sat down and waited. The cup was already there waiting.

"We need to protect Snape love." I nodded and rubbed her arms.

"We will. The dark lord will still trust him for some time. If anything we'll talk to Snape and lie to the Dark Lord. We need to get Harry out of his family's house." She nodded to me.

"We'll take care of that. What was it like that summer?" She asked me. I thought about it.

"Sorry Lu, I don't really remember. I knew I wasn't happy." She nodded. I kissed the side of her head. "The problem though is that would have been the turning point for Dudley. Detonators attacked me. Had a trial. We need to stop Fudge from putting that toad in charge."

"We see what happens if no one knows Tom comes back." She told me. Then pulled out a book and started reading. I just sat there thinking. When it started getting dark she light the tip of her wand and kept reading.

"How are you going to stop anyone from following Harry?" She asked me.

"Close all the pathways." She nodded and liked that. "When you push, make sure to have Harry give the twins his winnings." She giggled.

"I wondered where they got their start. Who should we push for a dada teacher." She asked me.

"Personal I would cure Remus and put him back in as a teacher. But that might get in the way of other things. Or be a real start to other things."

"How long does that potion take again."

"I'll somehow pass the book over to Snape. Some werewolf don't care who or what they are. But it's hard for Remus." She nodded and leaned back against me. I stood us up and got ready when it was time. It didn't take more than 20 minutes for us to see Harry and Cedric.

"Oh such the good guy." I spelled the shrubs right then. Harry ran throw and they grow over.

"What, No." He yelled.

"It's alright Harry, you should win." Cedric yelled back at him.

"No."

"Go on Harry see you at the end." Harry was upset, but walked over and grabbed the cup. We appeared the next second right next to him. Lu was watching everything. I was already casting my spells. Peter was so stupid I can't believe Tom was allowing him to make this potions.

When he came out with Tom. I cast spell after spell. Then he was throw in the pot. There was more snake parts then I thought there would be. No wonder he was part snake when he came out the first time. The spell was ended and Tom rose from the cracked pot.

"Oh," Lu breathed. He was naked and was very handsome. Tom and Peter were talking and we moved in front of Harry. His followers showed up and Peter's hand was fixed. I casted a spell on it to write a letter saying he was alive and would help him turn himself in.

"What do we have here Harry Potter." Tom said. I wiped my cape off and pulled it away while his back was turned. When he turned back around he looked at us.

"Who are you." He yelled. I bowed.

"Master Lord Death."

"Lady Watcher." Luna bowed.

"We're sorry to intervene, but it's needed." I told him and Luna was already behind me talking softly with Harry.

"Show yourself."

"Another time perhaps Dark Lord." He fired a curse at me and I shield it. "We had to intervene, the outcome wasn't worth it." I told him.

"Outcome, out come. What the blood hell are you talking about." He yelled.

"I will give you a few days to find out. It would be wise and life saving to keep your return to yourself for now Dark Lord. I fixed your potion and allowed you to have the child. Your return was needed, but head my warning."

"Who do you think you are." He yelled at me.

"I dark lord am the master of Death. I am Lord Death and you should listen." I yelled back at him. He shot the killing curse at me and I blocked it with my shield.

"You'll need to try harder than that. Ask your followers if they know who I am. Good night Dark Lord. Head my warning." I covered us and appeared back at the castle. Dumbledore was talking quickly with Harry. Then Moody showed up and walked away with Harry.

"Do something." Luna said. I shook my head no.

"They need to come looking for me." I told her and we moved over to Snape and Dumbledore.

"Did you feel his return Severus?" Snape felt his arm.

"I felt something, let's question the boy again." He said and was looking around. "Where's Harry." He asked. Dumbledore looked around also.

"Moody's gone." Snape head shot up and we followed them to the castle and into Moody's office. Moody was screaming about the return of his lord. Harry was trying to tell him what happened. Moody and Harry were switched places and Moody started to change.

Snape found the potions and pointed his wand at Moody. Just then the trunk opened. McGonagall showed up and hugged Harry. Snape changed his arm. But I already hid the mark. Lots of questioned were asked.

"What were your plans Bratty?" Snape hissed.

"Our lord was to return tonight. The blood of his enemy should have brought him back." He screamed.

"It didn't work I tell you, it didn't work. Nothing happened, my blood was added, look the cut." Harry yelled at everyone and showed his arm. "But nothing happened. While Peter was screaming trying to fix everything I was getting loss and ran to the cup. Volatmor was dropped in the potion. But nothing happened." Harry was still yelling.

"What do you mean Harry?" Dumbledore asked.

"He was this baby looking thing. Really gross Headmaster. Peter dropped him in the potion. He cup off his own hand even. Cut it right off Headmaster. Then dropped the blanket that was holding the sick looking thing. Nothing happened and Peter started yelling, screaming and trying to fix what he did wrong. Right before I got to the cup I saw the caldron crack and still nothing happened."

"Could it be the he is really gone?" McGonagall asked.

"The marks still gone." Snape said still holding Barth's arm.

"That blood stupid rat. Peter never should have been allowed to make the potion." Bratty yelled.

"Where were you Harry?" Dumbledore asked Harry.

"I don't know sir. It was really dark. I could find the cup because it glows." I kissed Lu's head. I noticed Dumbledore was looking in Harry's mind. Then the trunk started unlocking and clicked open. Everyone looked at the trunk. Harry was lead out.

Moody was helped out and sent to the hospital wing.

"My boy check your mark." Dumbledore asked him. I covered it. Snape pulled up his sleeve and showed him his arm. He blinked a few times. "It must be, Harry's blood was being protected by his Mother." Dumbledore said. He fixed his sleeve and the auters showed up.

We followed Snape out. He walked down to his private rooms. Once we walked in and the door shut he wiped around and pointed his wand at us. I pulled my clock.

"Who are you."

"Master Lord Death." I bowed.

"Lady Watcher." Luna bowed. His eyes went wide. "Finely someone who knows us."

"You prevented the Dark Lord from returning?" He asked.

"No Potion Master we did not. We perverted the world from finding out the Dark Lord returned." I moved over and showed him his arm. His shoulders dropped and he looked like he just lost everything.

"Don't worry for we are on your side Potion Master. He will call and you will go to him. He still has trust in you. But you will not speck to this or us to anyone." Luna told him.

"Why did you return?" Snape asked us.

"To save the world. No from the Dark Lord. But from the outcome of the war he brings." He nodded. "We will speak again yes?" I asked him.

"How will I reach you?" He asked.

"An owl will find us. The goblins would find us." I told him.

"Oh hush you." Lu said. She walked over and handed Snape a charmed pendent shell. "Call my name Potion Master and I will hear it. It's a listening shell. Don't break it I will not be pleased. For any reason you need me I will listen." He took the shell.

"We'll you do what we ask?" I asked him. He nodded. "Will you help if we need it?" He glared at us.

"I will listen." We nodded. "I will ask help in return." He told us.

"Potion Master we cannot keep you from death. But we can protect you." He nodded.

"We'll see each other soon yes." Lu asked him. He nodded. She moved over to me.

"Safe smart Potion Master. There are many who shouldn't be trusted." He raised his eye brow.

"I very well know that." Luna giggled.

"He always was smart wasn't he." I nodded and pulled her closer and appeared.

"Who's shell did you give to him?" I asked her. She looked at the ground. I pulled her to me and kissed her head. "I'm sorry Lu, but I know he would have agreed." She nodded against my chest.

"Did you see his face." Lu giggled when she pulled back.

"Master, Lady dinner's ready. I'll take thoughts." She said and took out clocks. I looked her over she was wearing a pretty dress and some kind of apron.

"You look very pretty Sage." She smiled really big.

"Thank you Master. Sage and Pez found the elf courters. There were many many rooms and tons of clothes to pick from. I liked this one and it fits very well." She said and showed off her dress.

"It does match your eyes." Lu told her. Sage nodded her head. We sat down at the table.

"Have you came up with a wage you wanted yet?" She stopped between us and her eyes grow. She shook her head no.

"Sage has not Master."

"How about 30 gold a mouth." Her eyes got bigger.

"That's too much Master. Maybe 1 gold a mouth." I raised my eye brow. And thought about it.

"How about 10 gold a mouth and a day off." Her face fall.

"No work?" She was about to cry.

"How about 10 gold a mouth and 1 hour each day, that isn't when you're sleeping for yourself. You can do anything you wanted during that hour. As long as it's something you wanted to do. Like reading, playing a game." Her eyes got big.

"Can I bake." She asked and was almost hopping.

"That's work Sage." Her face fall.

"Sage likes to Bake. Make yummy things. Try new yummy things." Sage told me.

"Sage that one hour a day is for you. If you chose to do something you love. You can do it." Lu told her. Sage nodded and was all happy. "But no matter what you will take an hour each day towards yourself."

"I will, oh what fun." She hopped out and Pez came in and gave us dinner. Lu gave him the same speech. He just wanted to know if he could walk around. We finished eatting and leaned back.

"I'm glad we came back. We can save Snape this time around." I told her. She took a drink of her wine and nodded.

"We'll save him Harry. I'm glad he knows who we are. We'll you get what I mean. He really wants Tom gone?" I nodded to her.

"He might look human but without a soul there isn't much there."

"Right so Master Death." We looked over and saw Death. "I do not like cheaters, you will tell him he can keep one living soul piece. The rest I will return to his soul."

"But aren't you then cheating." Lu smirked at him. He shurgged and didn't care.

"You have 5 days." He said and was gone. I rolled my eyes and leaned back.

"I do so wonder where we'll find the Tom. Maybe we'll try with Lucuis first." She nodded to herself.

"We will, for now it's time to sleep. Maybe by that time the Dark Lord will know who we are." I winked at her. She giggled and finished her wine. We parted and headed to bed.

The last three days have been pretty slow. We went shopping. Cleaned most of the house and relaxed. It was nice not to do anything or worry about anything. The new didn't give anything away either.

"Ready?" Lu said walking into my room. I was tying my tie. I nodded to her.

"You do know school got out day." She nodded to me.

"We'll be checking on Harry later today or tomorrow. We'll see what Peter's doing also." I nodded to her and pulled on my robes. She fixed everything. I pulled on my clock and checked to make sure I had everything. Lu pulled her hood and moved over to me. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the side of her head.

I appeared us to Malfoy manor. We showed up inside the wards and we smiled.

"Let's go play with some death eaters." I told her. She giggled and we headed to the door. She knocked and we waited. It didn't take long for the door to open.

"Welcome to Malfoy manor how can I help you." An elf said.

"We would like to speck to your master please." He nodded and opened the door wider. He walked us to the room closes.

"Please wait while I inform him you are here." He shut the doors.

"Do you think elfs can see us?" Lu asked walking around the room. I just sat down on the nice couch.

"Doesn't matter." She nodded and ran her hand over a chair. The door opened.

"My master will see you, please follow me." He said and we did. He walked us into a very nice living room and asked if we would like anything.

"Oh black tea if you might have it." He nodded and popped out. I shook my head at her. Draco charmed her with tea. His family made it themselves. The elf returned with a tray and she made herself a cup. She looked around while we waited.

"This is an unexpected visit." Lucuis said when he walked in. Luna just took another drink.

"Not really," I waved him to sit and join us. He sat down and looked us over.

"And why is that? You clearly know how I am. Yet I hardly know who you are?" He told me.

"A name is just a name. It would take a life time to know someone. It seems you know of us though. Yet we are not the same as the others. We are Death's massagers though." Lu told him. He just blinked at her.

"Lucuis what do you know of Lord Death and Lady Watcher?" I asked him and took the cup from Lu. He raised his eye brow at us.

"Fairy tails mostly." He said with a voice that said he didn't like what he knew.

"Yes well there is some story telling in the each truth. When events happen that displease death or the outcome of the world he will pick a individual to send back and fix what happened. That individual is send back with a watcher. That person will guild and aid that individual in fixing the outcome. In your further and our present the world was." I shook my head.

"Grim." Lu said and nodded. He looked at us like we were out of our minds.

"You want me to believe that." He asked me. I smirked and liked what was happening. We were holding all the cards.

"You hardly have to believe anything Lucuis. Just think for a second thought. We pasted throw your wards like they weren't even there. We should up when your Dark Lord was returning. How would be know any of that or be able to do any of what we have."

"Why are you here. I don't need a lesson." He asked.

"We'll we figured we would try to find your dark lord here first. Then try Slytherin manor. We would like to have a word with him." I said and noticed Lu was at the doorway. I looked over and saw Draco pecking his head into the room. "Good afternoon Draco how was your train ride home?" I asked him. He jumped back.

"You know my son?" Lucuis asked and wasn't pleased.

"We know a lot Lucuis clam yourself. You can join us Draco. There's black tea and sweets." Lu called out to him with a sweet voice.

"Come join Draco."

"Yes Father." He slid into the room and sat down. Lu handed him a cup and sat a plate of sweets in front of him.

"Who are you without this title?" He asked us.

"I see where you get your smarts from Draco. That is one of the better aspects you got from your father." Lu told Draco. Lucuis gave her a look. "As for who I really am. Who do you think I am someone with a title that isn't mind. I am Lady Lu Watcher. Pureblood if you were wondering. My whole family is. Through we don't inbreed. So my magic is just as pure as my blood. Even stronger." Lu said and took a drink. Draco was watching us. He could see her titled ring on her finger.

"What do you mean?" Draco asked her.

"That Draco is a subject for another day yes?" He gave her a look. "I promise we'll return and if you wish to bring it up we will explain."

"Very well." He looked at me. "And you?"

"I am Lord Master Death. Draco do you remember the bedtime story about the three brothers?" He glared at me and nodded. "Very good, it's wise to be read to when one is young and growing."

"It's a fairy tail." He told me.

"In many ways you are right to think that. It many other's you are quite wrong. When I was 17 I became the Master of Death. I became that because I own three idem from Death. From my great so many grandfather I was given the clock. When my father pasted throw the gate I took over ownership. It allowed me to get into lots of trouble when I was younger. I found the stone out of luck. It was hidden in another object. When the last owner died it was forgotten and pasted throw the years as a rock. The last idem I won when I was 17. I because the master of the elder wand and finished off the set. Don't forget Draco that none of his has happened yet in your time. This doesn't mean I am any less the Master of death. Upon my death, Death came to me and asked me if I would fix the outcome that lead to my and almost every other person on this planet. I agreed and at that point I because Lord Master Death."

"That hardly answered my question." Lucuis told me.

"I am Prince Harold Perevell." I said and laid my hand on the side of the couch. Lu giggled.

"I think you broke them Love."

"Its no wonder I kept myself hidden." I shook my head.

"That's not true." Draco said. I looked over at him.

"Yes Draco it's very true. The goblins wouldn't have gave me back my ring if it wasn't. At one time I held more titles. But since I have family alive in this time I dropped them and allowed my further self to take and hold them. This is one title I could keep. I don't plan to show myself as who I really am. I am Lord Master Death and will stay that." He folded his arms.

"Hush Draco you are era to a very strong and powerful family. All you have to learn is to be strong and follow your own path not the one your father wants you to live. You are your own person." Lucuis looked pissed off.

"Don't forget Lucuis we know how everything turns out. We came back to fix it. Watch yourself." I told him in a cold voice. "Now I believe we have business."

"Draco dear go unpack your trunk. We both know it's a pain to air clothes out." Lu told him. He gave her a look and leave anyways.

"You will reframe from ordering my son around."

"Lucuis you will reframe from thinking you have power over me." Lu told him back. She sat her cup down, took mine and sat it down and got up. "Come along love, he's pointless at this point." I got up and followed her out.

"He will take time. No everyone is willing to follow." She waved her hand. "I'm not telling you to stop am I Lu."

"Very well, uh let's try this way." She said and we walked down a hallway. "Draco is quite cute at this age. He just needs to remove his nose from that air." I laughed softly.

"Yes I'm sure he does." We walked up the stairs and moved throw the halls. Then stopped at a door. She knocked and opened the doors. Tom was sitting behind the desk there.

"Very good Lu," I shut the door behind us and looked around. She walked over to the fire place and sat down on a leather chair.

"Hello Tom, how are you today." She asked and I sat down in front of the desk. He glared at her.

"You will not call me that." He hissed at her. She waved her hand at him.

"Lu stop playing with him. We have business." She nodded.

"What business." He glared at me.

"Death as sent us with a message and job. He is not pleased with you. He does not like that you have created more than one horcuat. 7 Dark lord are far to many for one person. So he will allow you to have and keep one from either living host. The rest will be returned."

"I only have 6." He hissed at me.

"The night you tired to kill young Harry you left a piece of your soul within his scar. That dark lord is what the property means. Neither of you can died. If you try to kill him, You kill part of your soul. If he tries to kill you, you return with that part of soul he carries."

"Dumbledore is playing around with people again." Lu said and shook her head.

"You have a chose dark lord. But death won't allow you to keep them all. You can't go on without your soul either. The outcome only brings your death."

"Have Death tell me this then?" He folded his arms. I looked to the side and there was Death.

"He's always watching and listening Tom." Lu told him. Before he could say anything all the items were flouting in front of him.

"What you see here I will not allow. You have two living hosts. I will allow you to keep one since you were able to put part of your soul in a living host. I will call the host you do not pick. The other though will live. Your snake will be yours without part of your soul. Harry will stay the same without your soul. Neither chose will change what my massagers will do. Chose quickly Tom or I will remove all." Death told him and was no pleased.

"I can part my soul again." Tom told him.

"You could if that is what you really wish to do dark lord. But it's not needed. Neither chose will make the outcome come to pass again. I am here to make sure of that. You will not kill young Harry and Harry will not kill you. But know having your soul in young Harry will cause problems for the both of you." I told him.

"If I chose to remove my soul from both living hosts and keep an object?" Tom asked Death.

"I will allow it and great you a gift." Tom pointed to the ring. Death nodded to him. "Throw this life time you will only be only able to die throw natural causes." Death said. Pounded his staff on the ground and Tom screamed. I moved and caught him as he fall forward.

"Breath, the pain will lesson."

"Remove him quickly Lord Death." Lu moved over at once and appeared us home. I picked him up.

"Return and tell Lucuis we have him for his safety." She was gone. I walked up the stairs and opened a room. It was done in slivers and greens.

"Pez." I called out and laid Tom on the bed.

"Master."

"Pain and sleepless potion. Sleeping pants and a robe." He popped out and I took off Tom's shoes. He was still grabbing his chest and trying to breath. I took the potions from Pez. I moved behind Tom and lifted him up. He didn't fight the potions. Second later his eyes dropped. I spelled his clothes changed and covered him with the blankets.

"Lucuis isn't pleased. I left in the middle of his rant." She took my clock and walked out. I sat down on the side of the room. Lu came back and sat a box on the end table.

"We should check on Harry." Lu told me.

"Pez." I called out and got up.

"Master."

"Watch over Tom and come get us if anything happens. We shouldn't be long." Lu said and moved over to me. I pulled my cape over us and we appeared close to my childhood house. We stood off to the side and waited and watched. We moved throw the back of the house and slipped throw the back door.

We went up stairs and checked on young Harry. He was mopping on his bed. He looked fine though. She moved me over to the side of the room. I sat there watching him. Then noticed she was waving her wand. Before I could stop her a truck showed up in the middle of the room.

"Blood Hell." Harry jumped and looked around. The trunk was black and on the top was a gold H.P. Off to the side was a letter with his name on the front. He slowly moved over and grabbed the letter.

Harry,

We just wanted to wish you a happy summer. Watch yourself and we'll be seeing you shortly.

Your Friends

P.S. tap the lock 5 time.

Harry read the letter and looked at the trunk. He finely pulled out his wand and tapped the lock. It unlocked and he opened it slowly. It wasn't very deep. There was a new set of quills, scrolls, inks in every color. Then a diary, date book for importation dates and spell book. There was a note on the top.

Tap the lock once.

He looked at the note to the trunk. Then tapped the lock once. The top came down and clicked open. Harry opened it with a face that said he wasn't sure. Once opened you could see shelf's with a few books on it. He grabbed one book and looked at it. He put it back and picked up the note.

Tap the lock twice.

He let out a breath and followed the order. The lid closed and clicked open again. He opened it and just stood there and blinked. It was his own personal potion lab. Lu stocked it well. He picked up the note and shook his head.

"How many times do I have to do this." He asked out loud to the room. He tapped he lock three times and it closed and clicked open. There was a ladder. He looked inside and took the note.

"This truck will not allow magic to pass throw. Get in, closed the lid and practice your magic. When your ready to leave. There's a liver. Tap lock four times." He let out a breath and did what he was told. It closed and clicked open again. He opened it and sucked in a breath.

It was a full closet. Harry touched the clothes and was surprised. At this point the only clothes he had new were his robes and Molly's sweater. He found the dresser and shoes. Then found the note.

Tape the lock five times.

He did and opened it again. There was a note.

"This is a space for you to make and change with your needs. Lock five is like the room of requirements at Hogwarts. The next time you opened the lock. All you have to do is think of the room you want and tape the five times. Only you Harry will be able to use this trunk. When you need to travel tap the top and it will shrink and tap it again and it will resize. The other four rooms will grow with you. When we see each other don't think you have to thank us. You've earned it." Harry read and looked at the trunk.

"But who are you." He said. He looked at the trunk and smiled. "Thank you." He said to no one. Then closed the trunk and taped the lock once. He put all the notes in one of the pockets and opened his other trunk. I walked Lu out of his room and house. We moved down the street and appeared home.

"How long have you been working on that Lu?" I asked her and put my bag away.

"Not long. I remember what it was like for you at home. I also know you needed your own personal space and with how many trackers on you, you could use the space. When he gets in the dueling room he'll find a wand in there for his use."

"Did you give him one of mine?" I asked her. She nodded to me.

"Sure did I know how picky your magic is." I just shook my head and we walked into Tom's room. He was still asleep. I looked at my watch and saw he should be waking up here soon. I didn't give him much sleepless Potion.

"What did you tell Lucuis." I asked her.

"That you had private matters to speck with Tom about and didn't want to be over heard. Lucuis wasn't pleased. He thinks were going to kill Tom." Lu said and shook her head.

"Like we would go throw all the trouble of fixing his potion just to kill him in cold blood." I rolled my eyes.

"You've never been for cold blood killing anyways. Get's the clothes dirty." I laughed softly. "You've already needed a reason though and you know it. Not that you have rose color glasses on."

"Sometimes I rerate not bring out my birth right. I would have taken over sooner and maybe we would have had a chance." I told her.

"That's not who you are though. You aren't one to control everyone. Death made a wise chose. You'll guild everyone to where they need to be, not put them there." I nodded to her.

"When will you be ready to go to the hospital?" I asked her.

"Let's talk to Tom about Peter. If that doesn't come up today then tomorrow. Then when that's taken care of we'll go. We need to get Harry out of that house first. How hurt does he get this summer?" She asked him.

"Dudley beats him up maybe once a week. His aunt feeds him maybe once a day and his uncle get's to him every time he dreams. That might not happen now because the Cedice didn't died and the grave yard wasn't as bad and the soul's gone." She nodded.

"We need to get to Sirius somehow also and see if his mind could use a healing." She told me.

"Sirius and Remus might be willing to meet with us. Remus will know what we are." She nodded.

"A free Sirius. A alive Sirius." She said and was looking out the window.

"So far Lu everyone's alive." She nodded. I looked over at the bed and smiled at Tom. "How's your chest, there's water next to the bed." I told Tom. He looked over and sat up and took a drink.

"The child is abused?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Dumbledore used young Harry like a pawn. Prepping him to walk up to you and die. He needs young Harry under his thumb and follow his orders. If the child had a happy and safe childhood then he wouldn't be any good. Like I said you have to kill him for him to be able to kill you. Now though you can't be killed and there's no reason to kill him." I told him.

"Muggles." He hissed.

"Yes Tom they can be very evil. But we can't go after them without starting a war that we can't win. We need to change the magical world and pull as far away from the muggles as we can." I told him.

"What happened in the further?" Tom asked.

"Slowly throw the next two years you wage war against the light. You get many dark races to aid you. You kill muggles, muggles born and half bloods and when Harry's 7th year is almost over a battle takes place at Hogwarts. Light against dark. Both sides are cut down and Harry walks up to you in your camp and you kill him. He stays dead during the time you take to get to the castle. Then he comes back alive and you fight. By that time only a few from each side were still alive and you were killed." He took a drink.

"With in a year we noticed friends or family were disappearing. The muggles government started a witch hunt. It took us four years to go into hiding. At that point we were hunted down and being killed. Our government buildings and schools were destroyed. Our houses boomed. For years after that we started fighting back. Only a few camps were left with only a few in them. The day I died, we were attached. I stayed and gave my people time to run. No one serviced besides Lu. But she had my cape." I said and shook my head.

"How long?" Tom asked me.

"With in 10 years of your death we were all but gone. Only the government could really find us. Muggles were killing as many as there kind as they were killing our. A few races left this plane to protect themselves when we started fighting back." He looked at us. I could see he knew who I was.

"Harry Potter." I nodded my head.

"Lord Harry Potter-Black, Prince Pervell, Master of Death."

"You were abused?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Since the time I could remember to my 17th brithday. I might not be far from this further but I am well pass my years mental. I was sent back to this time to save you Tom. It didn't take me long after your death to know I was played."

"Tom, Harry has a tender soul. He's not one to kill or hurt another. It took me a very long time to overcome his crime for your death." Lu told him.

"Who are you then?" Tom asked her.

"Oh I'm sorry, in this time I'm 13. I am Luna Lovegood. But Harry just calls me Lu and I am Lady Watcher now. Lu Watcher sounds better doesn't." He just blinked at her.

"You'll get use to that, Lu has some seer blood in her. She was raised well rounded in all things. She sees the world in another way then we do. It's the fairy blood in her." I told him.

"Who is she to you?" Tom asked me.

"We were friends in school. She came and saved me from myself after I killed you and she was my second during the war. She is very lovely and soft, but she is also blood thirsty." He nodded and understood.

"You should have at less a quarter fairy blood in you then." Tom told her.

"I've never checked, but you could be right. I was asked to join the fairies when they left. But I didn't, I stayed and faugh with Harry. Our world was being taken apart."

"How do you expect me to change my ways."

"Will you try not to harm young Harry?" I asked him.

"If the child doesn't come after me I have no reason to go after him. I will tell my followers the same thing." I nodded to him.

"Then all I expect you to do is think about what you've heared. From what I remember you don't break into Azkaban for a few mouths. We have some other things to take care of. If you want to talk send us an owl. All I ask you to do is while your thinking, keep your return to yourself and please stay away from muggles." He looked at us.

"That's a lot to ask."

"We will answer two questions." Lu told him. He raised his eye brow and looked at us. Lu got up and handed him his robe. He got up and put it on and walked into the bathroom. Pez showed up with Tom's clothes wrapped up. They were cleaned.

"Your clothes, our elf are a little over the top." Lu rolled her hand. She sat the box on top of it. "Your family's ring. This box will only answer to you. The wards and curses are still on it." He nodded. Then sat down next to me.

"Before I ask you anything where the blood hell am I?" He asked me.

"Castle Pervell, I have not opened the flow. I will open the wards towards you." He nodded to me. Then was thinking about it.

"How did you fix my potion." Tom asked us.

"The last time you return you returned as a hybrid. Some of Nagili's scales had fallen into the potion and then the snakes milk you were living off of didn't help the matter. I cleaned you potion." I told him. He nodded and thought again.

"What are you plans?" He asked me.

"To save the magical world." I told him. He raised his eye brow.

"Five plans love." Luna told me.

"I plan to help Harry any way I can, I plan to clear Sirius name and help a little. I plan to cure Remus, not all werewolf can deal with their problem. I don't plan to fore anyone to do anything they don't want to do. I will be pushing equal rights. I will be putting Dumbledore in his place. He might be a light wizard but he's worse then you were. I will impeach Fudge and take down anyone who is behind him."

"You don't like Dumbledore very much do you?" He asked me.

"He thinks he has the right to play around with other people's life's. It's hardly right and pisses me off. Just what he did to me." I shook my head.

"Tom what really are your plans. I don't think anyone really knew what they were." Lu asked him. He looked over at her.

"I might be willing to answer that question another time. There is much to think about. Will either of you go against me?" He asked us.

"If you follow the right path no, there wouldn't be a reason to. If our paths are the same I will even work with you." He nodded.

"Then I take my leave. There is much to think about." He nodded to us, grabbed his things and was gone. I shook my head and looked at Lu. She just smiled.

"Together you will do great things." Lu told me.

"Blood hell we have to deal with Peter." She just smiled at me and got up.

"Come love let's go relax with a book." I got up with her and followed her out. We went down to the library and grab a book. I grabbed a healing book and sat down. She grabbed something and moved into her world.

"Harry they haven't put of the flex charm and if they have you can get throw it." Luna told me.

"Then we'll go tomorrow." She nodded and was pleased.

"Master, Lady it's time for dinner." Sage said. We got up and headed down stairs. Dinner was wonderful like normal. We went back up stairs and read. She has tea and Pez brought me a brandy.

"Master." Sage came in with an owl. I took the letter and Sage walked away with the owl. I looked at the letter and opened it.

"I believe we will have a visitor." I said and handed the note to Lu. She took it and read it.

"Severus would like to speck with us." She said. "We'll send him a potkey." She said and handed me a piece of paper. I put the charm on it. She took it and wrote a note. Then flipped her wand and it was gone.

"I would like him to help, but I don't want to push him." I told her.

"We'll give him choices. There's no reason to make him." Lu told me and sat back down. "He'll know who we are." She said after a while and looked over at me.

"I don't think it would be wise to hide it from him." She told me. I nodded and brushed my hair back. I took a drink and started reading again. If I was going to be doing some healing I needed to refresh my mind in it. There was a gust of air and Snape was standing in the middle of the room. He looked around.

"Good evening Severus. Welcome to Pervell Castle. Have you eaten?" Lu asked him. He looked over at her and his eyes grow. He wiped around looked at me. His eyes ran over my face and landed on my scare.

"Bloody hell." Snape said.

"Hello Severus welcome to my home. Have you had dinner." I asked him.

"Yes I've had bloody dinner." I nodded and waved to a chair. He moved around and sat down. "I believe you take firewiskey?" Luna handed him a glass. He took it and smelled it and took a drink. Lu came over and sat next to me. She sat her book aside and cup down.

"You really were always very smart. I don't know how Tom or Dumbledore never saw that." She said.

"So I died? How old are both of you?" He asked us.

"Yes throw Dumbledore's planning and Tom's greed you died. It was in the last battle between Tom and myself. Your memory's helped me in the end. Let's see I'm 28."

"Oh shoot we just missed my brithday. I myself Severus am 28 also. Love we need to do something for my brithday. Maybe we should dance with the stairs." Lu told me.

"We'll think of something Lu. But this is for another time. Maybe I'll put ruin's in your clock."

"Oh really, I like that idea. Something pretty?" I nodded to her.

"Why did Death send you back?" Snape asked us.

"When we died we were some of the few left alive from the magical and human races." He was surprised. "We were sent back to fix the wrongs that bring pass what happened." He nodded.

"Your death hand's while she's death's voice." He told us.

"This could be true. But we are also a different case. Harry is the Lord of Death." Lu told him.

"Your bound together." He asked us. I just blinked at him.

"No Severus I call Harry love because I do love him. He's my family. We are the only family we have left. We have been together and faugh together for 10 years Severus. I've known and lost love as many others have." He nodded and understood.

"Lost for words Harry?" Snape asked.

"No Severus. I spend the first 11 years of my life abused. The next 7 trying to learn, fighting for my life and a war that was never mine and being abused in between. One year of in peace and pity and another 10 fighting for the magical world. Tell me when I had time to find anything more than a quick shag."

"Not that I haven't tired." Lu said sadly.

"That is true, you have tried very hard Lu. Maybe this time around you will be able to do the impossible." I said and cupped her neck. She was looking away from me. I squeezed her neck and got up. I filled a wine glass with elf's wine. I handed it to her.

"Nothing as we both know is never impossible." She nodded and took it.

"If I didn't love you so I would leave."

"Yes Lu I know. But only I could understand you as you understand me. That is until." She waved her hand to me.

"hush you," I smirked and kissed her head. I sat down and picked up my glass.

"How did I died?" Severus asked us.

"A wise question, but something shouldn't be answered. That wise Potion Master will not be answered tonight. Another time maybe." Lu told him. He wasn't very happy with that though.

"We're here to prevent what happened."

"What do you think you can change." He said in a cold voice.

"Everything, why did you wish to speck with us?" I asked him.

"The Dark Lord has not called me." He told us.

"School just got out today. So far there shouldn't be any reason to worry. Beside the Goblins and yourself, only Tom knows who we really are." He glared at me.

"I will not be used by another." He hissed.

"Your misunderstanding what Harry is saying. Your mind magic is very strong Severus, he's only trying to tell you to please keep who we are hidden for the time being. Having Dumbledore find out before the right time would not be wise to what we wish to do. We have no right to use you. That is not who we are. We have no need to use you. There is a few things that we might wish for your help with, but that is only because you are a potion master and you will be well paid for your help. We are here to help you as much as anyone else."

"I do not need help." He yelled.

"You have always had your pride." I said and took a drink. "Would you want to get out from under Dumbledore's thumb. Would you want to stop living in fear of the dark lord?" I asked him.

"I am a spy." I nodded.

"I know this very well. I know more then you could ever believe. I've lived throw more than anyone could wish upon their enemy. Don't dough what I am able to do." I told him and the room got dark and cold. Lu put her hand on my arm.

"Time love, just a little more time and everything well be put right." She told me softly.

"Sorry," I told Severus. Lu refilled my glass and tapped her cup. It was hot again. She relight the fire and leaned back. I took another drink and brushed my hair back.

"You should not worry that you have not been called by the dark lord. I have asked him to keep his return quite for the time being. If he were to call you some people who notice. If he doesn't call you by the end of summer there will be reason to worry." I told him.

"You have not told him."

"That you turned away from him when he killed Lily. That's not for anyone to know. Dumbledore used that to get you on his side. He should and you should have been able to become neutral." I told him.

"Then you do not know me." He told me.

"A potion master lives in peace and uses there mind. A real potion master has different blend of magic. They feel and have blended peacefully with their magic. You are one of the youngest potion masters in all of time. That's why Tom brought you into his ranks. That's why Tom tried to spear my mother. That's why you stood next to him throw all those years. You are a potion master nothing more Severus."

"What?" Lu turned and looked at me. I nodded to her.

"Tom respected Severus, and tired to spear Lily. But with Dumbledore played to many people to get what he wanted. She was a mother Lu and never would have saved herself for her child's life. Her giving her life for me left protected and saved me from the killing curse. When it rebound put everything into motion. But Dumbledore thought it would kill him."

"He wanted her to die protecting you, to kill him. Why didn't he do it himself." She asked me.

"He believes the leader should lead not act." She shook her head.

"I can't wait to show him how wrong he is." I slowly smiled.

"And he will think he will win. That moment I will remember for the rest of time."

"I so do live for these few moments when you embrace yourself. I do miss all the fun we've had. Peace can only take up so much of our life's love."

"Peace will take up the rest of our life's, but first we will play. You Lu will dance on our enemy blood."

"Oh I do love you. I so love that dance." She got up and walked out spinning.

"By that time you will have what you have waited for. By that time everything should be over." I told her.

"To be young." She giggled and was gone.

"He spared her." Snape asked after a few minutes.

"He tired, I was a treat and needed to be taken care of. Dumbledore made me that treat. I never was though, without him messing with what he doesn't understand none of this might have happened. If you push someone far enough, they start to push back." He nodded.

"What would you ask of me?" Snape asked.

"Shortly I need a potion made. I would make it myself, but the risk of it turning out even slightly wrong it to high. I will give you the potion and full rights to it along with whatever payment you ask for and anything you need to make it."

"What is the potion?" He asked. I took a drink and sat the glass aside.

"It's a cure for a werewolf. One batch will only cure one person." He looked at me.

"You want me to make it for Lupin?" I nodded to him.

"Not every werewolf can bond with the wolf. In a pack that wolf is put to death. Outside a pack that wolf." I just shook my head. "The potion is old, it was locked away when my family went into hiding. But it works, and I have made it before. It's not something to be forced onto another. It's something to give reefer."

"I will not give you my answer tonight."

"I wasn't expecting you to. It's a job I will hire you for if you're willing." He nodded.

"What else?" He asked me.

"When I go after Dumbledore I will ask you to stand aside. I might hire you a few more times for other potions. I can make them, I prefer not to spend my time doing so."

"And where do you plan on me doing all this work?" He asked me.

"Would you like to see what a true's kingdoms potion lab looks like?"

"Kingdom?" He raised his eye brow.

"Severus I am Prince Harold Peverell. I am the last era to the family, I am the last rule and ruler. This is my castle. If I so chose I will rule over all the wizard world. You are always welcome here and another time I you can look throw my halls. Come I will show you to the potions lab." I grabbed my glass and got up.

"And your younger self?" He asked me.

"I took over this title. He will become Lord Potter when he is of age. We are not the same to people. The Goblins spilt us, since I am the Master of Death they saw it fitting to give me this side of our family's title."

"You own all three objects?" He asked me.

"Yes and they answer only to me. Since they have been returned to my family there power was returned and they will not answer to another." I told him.

"What happened to them?" He asked me.

"The brothers were the last real rulers. The oldest who bared the wand died in battle. Another took the wand. The middle brother lost his family in the same battle and went into hiding remembering his family and died. The youngest, hid this castle and hid. His son left and started a new family and line. The clock has been pasted down since then." He nodded.

"Would you be against me asking to use the stone?" He asked me. I looked at him.

"No, but will your soul allow it?" He gave me a look. "To be able to use the stone without having it cause an effect towards you. Your soul must be clean. You will need to put your past behind you. When that time comes I will give you the stone for 12 hours every year your soul stays clean."

"To give something of such value away." He shook his head.

"I do not fear losing it to another. It comes when I call. It's protected from anyone but myself." He nodded to me. The lights turned on in front of us and off when we pasted. I stopped us at the potions lab and opened the doors. The room light up. It was the size of Hogwarts great hall.

"This Severus is yours if you so chose. You might have to share it from time to time. But I believe there is space to give." He just stood there.

"And bow to another." He told me.

"No one will ever bow to me. My elf don't even bow if I'm watching. I am just a man who wished for peace." He looked at me like I was out of my mind. "I will ask you, not request you for anything. I will only give orders to stay a life. I have been a savor, general and prince. None of these gives me the right to treat another lower them myself." He nodded to me.

"This room is wrong."

"How?" I asked him.

"Unbalanced," I smiled and finished my drink.

"Then feel free to fix it if you would like. Would you like a room? The wards are already keyed to you if you wish to leave." He nodded and looked around.

"I will give you my leave and return shortly to fix this poor exempt of a potion's lab. There is much work that needs to be done." He told me.

"I will expect you to tell me what is needed then to fix it. Pez and Sage our the house elfs, if you need anything." He nodded.

"Then we'll be seeing each other shortly Lord Death." He nodded.

"I should warn you Tom is welcome here also. If you show up and I do not come to you, call the elfs please." He nodded. Turned and was gone.

"I do wonder do you agree?" I asked the walls.

'He is fitting to be one call me his home.' The house answered.

"Thank you." I shut the doors and headed to my room.

I woke with a start. I sat up and looked around. I rubbed my eyes and saw Pez.

"The potion master is here and sent me to tell you Master." He told me. I throw the blankets aside.

"Thank you Pez, coffee please. Lots and lots of coffee." He nodded and popped out. I got up, pulled on my robe and slippers. Then walked out. Who in their right mind would show up at this hours.

"Who in the blood mind made these many stairs." I yelled. I finely made it down in to the potion lab and walk in. Snape was looking throw something. Pez showed up and was holding a tray. I took the cup of coffee and took a drink.

"Is there a reason your here so early?" I asked Snape. He turned around and just looked at me.

"Oh good morning." I turned around and saw Lu. I raised my eye brow. "Just checking out the paintings. Did you know we've only looked throw the first wing?" She asked me. I took another drink.

"Yes, with how many stairs I just walked down, I don't want to look throw the rest. What the blood hell is everyone doing away so fucking early." She tapped her wrist. I took another drink and looked at my watch. It was after 8.

"I'll wait till your done with your coffee." Lu said and leaned against the doorway.

"Why the hell did." I said and rubbed my chest. "Oh, I wasn't thinking." I finished up my cup and looked around.

"Master." Sage showed up with a pot. I held out my cup and she filled it. Then handed it to Lu and she pour a potion in it. I took a drink and let out a breath.

"Thank you Sage, look how pretty you are today." She blushed and popped out after setting the pot down.

"What did you just take?" Snape asked. I looked over at him and saw he was still looking at me.

"Pepper up, I'm refilling the castle with my magic. Takes a little out of me." I looked back at Lu. "How long have you been awake Lu?" She shurgged.

"Unlike you I went to sleep early. I've been moving throw paintings. There's a lot that we haven't seen. There's a lot, from what I've seen I think this is the public part of the castle." She told me.

"We'll get there Lu, go play with the paintings." She spun out and did just that. I shook my head and brushed my hair back.

"Good morning Severus, have you had breakfast?"

"Yes, I wouldn't mind some tea though." He told me. Pez showed up and sat a tray down. I refilled my cup and looked around. Snape came over and filled up a cup of tea.

"What dose Dumbledore thing you're doing?" I asked him.

"Gathering ingredients." He told me. "I do every summer."

"And when you return without them?" He looked over at me.

"My personal stock is full. He has never looking into my potions dealing before. I dough he'll start now. When I'm low on something I leave to get more of it. I would rather get it myself then paying for it." I nodded to him.

"It also doesn't leave questions as to what's been done to it." I told him.

"Your refilling the castle's magic?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Yes I am. The ward stone when we arrived was almost empty. I gave it a pretty big boost. She's been trying to refill herself slowly. It wouldn't have bothered me as much if I wasn't drinking last night. If all the paintings are working I believe last night she was able to finish."

"Do you have that much magical energy?" I nodded to him.

"Shortly after the war ended, I found out that I had a lock over my magical core. It only gave me a small percent of what my real magic was. Which remembers me I gave to take the one off young Harry. That's not going to be something he'll look forward to." I shook my head.

"Who put the lock on you?" I looked over at him and raised my eye brow. "You can't want me to believe that Dumbledore did it." He said but I felt the wards allow someone throw.

'Tom's here with two others." The castle told me.

"Pez answer the door." I called out and flicked my arm. I caught my wand and waved it at the door. "I'm warding you in. The ward will block your magical energy." I told him.

"What?" Snape asked me.

"You can leave the island and return. But you will end up here. When the guest leave the ward will drop. The elf, Lu and myself are the only ones that can enter." I told him and pasted throw the wards and shut the doors.

"Master, the dark lord wishes to meet with you." Pez told me. I nodded to him. I followed him and he opened the door to the formal living room. I stopped in the doorway and saw Tom sitting. Next to him was Lucuis and Peter.

"I did not believe I gave an invitation to anyone beside yourself." I told him in a cold voice.

"We have business." He said and nodded to the couch.

"Lu." I called out, my voice carried throw out the halls.

"Yes love," Lu called back and I hear, then saw her hopping down the stairs. "I get what you said about the stairs. Way to many." I nodded to her. She slid down the railing and came to a skipping stop next to me. She walked into the room and sat down.

"Good morning. How is everyone today?" She asked. I glared at everyone and sat down.

"What business." I asked him. Lu gave me a look.

"Five answers and Lucuis will take care of a problem you seem to be having." Tom told me. I thought about it and didn't know. I looked at Lu and she was tapping her chin.

"I wonder what you would have done if the problem was fixed itself?" I asked him.

"And allow all your hard work and planning go down the drain?" He asked me. He had me there. I have to say I haven't thought about that.

"Five questions have to be answered by yourself also." Lu told him. He raised his eye brow and nodded after some thought. I held out my hand. He took it and the castles magic bound it as a agreement. He got up and pointed his wand at Peter. A few seconds later he flicked his wand and Peter turned into a rat.

Lucuis caught him and put him in a cage. He bowed to Tom and left. Tom sat back down and folded his legs. I took a drink and sat my cup aside. I folded my legs and leaned back.

"Go on then and ask." I told him.

"No I believe I will hold them for another time. I figured I would give you something in return for your faith." He told me.

"You have it, thinking ahead would have done that. Listening to our warring was enough." I told him. He nodded and was pleased with what I said.

"You have 5 questions together not apart." He told us. Lu waved to me.

"Who out of your followers do you trust, one or many?" I asked him. He blinked at me.

"Lucuis of course if you haven't already noticed. He might have or will be tempted to sway the course but I do trust him. The rest of my inner circle will prove themselves again. Severus Snape is one I am worried about. I have wronged him. It would be within him right act the same towards me. But at one time I trusted him more than Lucuis." I nodded to him and thought about it.

"What do you really want to happen. What are your real goals." I asked him.

"I want a pure spilt from the magical to the muggles world. I want the magical world to live with in peace of each other. I want old custom to replace the muggles ones we have been living with in." He told me. I nodded and understood now.

"So you know the easiest way to go about what you both want is for you come out Harry." Lu told me.

"Yes and you know I do not want to."

"Do either of you want to explain." He asked us.

"All Harry would have to do is open this kingdom and come out as prince. He would rule over all of the wizarding world." She told him. "There's a throw room. All he would have to do is sit on the throw and take the crown. Everyone government would be given a notice at once."

"And yet Lu I do not want to rule." She nodded to me.

"Question 2, Tom how do you feel about Severus?" Lu asked him. He looked at us.

"Without reasons I would trust him as I trusted him before." He told me. "I take it you trust him?" We nodded to him. "I would keep an open mind and my judgment till I know everything." I flicked my wand.

"Pez bring the Potion Master here please." I said. Tom raised his eye brow.

"Question one, what do you know about my mark." He asked us.

"Everything there is to know and more. My wards hid him from you, not to hid him from you just to keep the fact he knows us hidden. We know what the mark dose, how it works and how to remove it. Lu's lover from our time held your mark." I told him. He nodded to me. The doors opened and Severus walked in and the doors were closed. He bowed after seeing Tom.

"My lord." He said.

"Severus it's been far too long, stand and join us." Tom said. Severus did and sat down between both couches. "I don't fault you for employing such a potion master as Severus." Tom told me. I nodded to him.

"With some of the potions I need made I do need the best. As less that's one thing our tease's a line with." Tom laughed.

"Alright both of you stop playing with Severus. Severus this is time to come clean and take your judgment." Lu told him. He gave me a look.

"First I must give you my deepest regrets Severus. I never planned on harming Lily." Snape nodded.

"For that I do know now. At your request I owl Dumbledore for a job. Our meeting didn't take place because I heared the prophesy. I came right to you and told you. Then went back to a meeting. I lead him to believe that I no longer wanted anything to do with the case. He took me in expecting me to be a spy for him like you know. The night of the Potter attach, I stopped believing. Dumbledore keep me safe expecting me to spy for him. Not once have I gave him anything of use. But I turned away from the cause. When the mark returned they hid it and told me to wait for your call." Severus said.

It was true, he hasn't do anything yet against Tom.

"And what do you believe in now Severus?" Tom asked him.

"Our case got lost my lord. I don't know what I believe in any more." Tom nodded.

"Yes the cause was lost, my greed over powered what I really wanted. I do not fault you from losing faith in me. But I have not lost my faith in you Severus. If you still expect being my potion master that is." Tom told him.

"Not your spy?" Severus asked. Tom smirked and looked at me.

"From what these two have planes I dough there would be need of a spy. I never should have asked you to risk yourself." We nodded to him. Before anyone knew Severus got up and bowed on his knee.

"Of course my lord." Tom was surprised.

"The job is and has always been there." Severus nodded and stood. Tom waved to the chair. "Now Harry why did you bring Severus in to this meeting."

"I trust him." He nodded to me. "Severus the best way to go about what both of us want is for me to come forward with my birth right. My question is, is there a way to share my birth right with another. Someone older then myself so that person may take the thrown with me." I asked. Lu giggled.

"Oh that would be perfect. Death is tricky smart." Lu said.

"Yes I just got what he was meaning by a light and dark working together." She nodded. I looked at Tom and Severus waiting.

"Blood adoption throw the goblins would be the strong bond that would hold up. You would be blood family and brothers or father and son, it all depends on how the bond worked." Snape told us.

"Harry you don't really want me to believe you want to do this." Tom told me.

"You are not the man you were when you came to kill me. Your whole again and have already lived throw the mistakes from the past. I do not want to rule, but want to change and save our world. You want to rule and change our world. Together we will ground ourselves. We will both rule and change our world for the better. You have Lucuis by your side and I have Lu. We both trust Severus." I told him.

"You want to blood bond with me and rule the world together." He asked me and didn't believe it.

"I have a few things to take care of first and we have a lot to talk about." I told him and was smirking.

"One of those things is splitting our world. This island is large love, but won't hold everyone." She told us.

"Something we'll talk about." I told her. I looked at Tom and raised my eye brow. Then stood up and held out my hand. "Do you agree Lord Tom Riddle, The Dark Lord to this bond?" I asked him.

"I do Lord Master Death, Price Harold Peverll." He took my hand. The houses magic came alive and took that as a oath.

"Wonderful I agree welcome home Tomas Peverll." The house said. Tom raised his eye brow.

"She's like that," Lu told him. We sat down.

"Your castle agrees?" Tom asked me.

"It shouldn't take long for her to touch you. We'll share control over the castle. But she might wait till the bond to be made. But you are already welcome here as you well know. Though I expect anyone you bring to be at less civic and not to harm anyone else while here." He nodded.

"And the same from you."

"I would not expect something out of you that I wouldn't do myself." He nodded and was pleased.

"What is your next step."

"Oh are we so done with these questions back and forth, they are so boring. You do know we'll answer or give you a reason why we won't as I'm sure you will also." We just looked at Lu. "Fine." She folded her arms.

"In my plans to ruin Dumbledore. I've already started, I removed his first pawn. He won't know what to do without his spy Severus. I've already removed his knowing of your return. Shortly I'm going to remove Harry from him. Then Black, and his order hid out. Lupin will follow Black. Now I'll wait till we take our place to bring up charges." He smirked at me.

"Then I will deal with my followers while you take care of what you need to deal with. We'll meet in a week?" He asked me. I nodded to him. "I will owl when Lucuis is done with the rat." We nodded and he was gone.

"So Severus how do you feel about being a rule Potion Master?" Lu asked him.

"I do teach, does anyone remember that." He asked us.

"You hate teaching Severus." I told him. He looked at me and couldn't believe I said that. "The jobs yours, but if you would rather teach I'm sure that job's yours also." I told him and got up.

"Are you getting dressed finely." Lu called after me.

"I hardly see why, I've already done business in my sleeping pants." I called back as I walked up the stairs. I made it up to my room with a huff and walked into the bathroom. I showered and dressed for the day. I pulled on my robes and headed down stairs.

Lunch was ready and the paper was waiting for me. I opened it and started reading while I was eatting. Snape was joining us for lunch also. I was surprised but like it.

"Lu will you grab the journals." She nodded and left. Snape left with her. Lu sat then down next to me and left. I knew she would be playing however she wanted. I finished the paper and grabbed the books. I got up and headed down to the potion lab.

"How are you finding everything." I asked Snape as I walked in and leaned against the first table. He was going throw something.

"The wards saved everything. Your mostly stocked, only missing what's been found since then." He told me.

"I take it that's a good thing?" He nodded.

"Mostly everything bands or been lost. I've only gone throw half maybe." He told me. I nodded and looked around. The place has been deep cleaned. There were six tables with their own sections for brewing potions.

"I wonder what's speared throw out the castle." I asked myself and saw the stock of potions.

"What do you mean?" He asked me.

"When the castle was seal everything was left behind. There's hordes of things everywhere. I'll have to see. Anyways here's some either old or new potions that I entrust with you." I told him. He looked over at me and I held up the books.

"New?" I nodded to him. He came over and took them from me. He opened the first book and saw the table of contest.

"I've wrote them." I shurgged at him when he looked at me. "Most likely they could use a fine tuning." I told him. He looked throw the second one and nodded to me. Then opened the third. It was the start of the older potions.

"I only wrote down what I didn't want to be lost." He nodded again. Four books later he just looked at me.

"Lost from what and where did you get them." He asked me.

"Lost from the world. I've collected them from most of the oldest family library. Mine, Black and so on." He nodded and looked throw them again.

"Your just giving them to me?" He asked me.

"I'm entrusting them to you." He looked at me and smirked.

"I'll finish going throw everything here and look throw them." He told me and I nodded.

"I'll look throw the castle." He nodded and put the books to the side. I watched him go back to what he was doing. I walked out and checked the rooms down here. I called my bag to me and put all the potions I found in it. I worked my way throw the guest ward and them worked my way up the private guest wing. I worked my way throw the whole front wards.

I headed back to the potions lab and sat the bag down on one of the tables. I stared unloading everything. Snape noticed and looked at me. He came over and started looking throw everything. He started putting potions in sections.

"This is just from the front wing. There's three other's." He looked at me.

"What?"

"There's four wings to this castle. These are from just the front wing." He blinked and nodded. I finished and checked the bag. He looked around and didn't know what to do with them.

"Tell the castle what you need and she will change it for you. Now I have more cleaning to do." I told him and walked away with the bag.

"Oh what fun are we to have?" Lu came out of a painting and skipped with me. I opened the doors to the ball room.

"We'll clearing out the closets. Sage, Pez." I called out and looked around.

"Master?" They said after they popped in.

"We're clearing all the closets in the front wing. While we're doing that will you bring all the personal idem from each room in here." They nodded and popped out.

"I'll take the private wing and leave the doors opened when I'm done. Start in the public hall." I nodded and we walked out. I headed up the stairs and worked throw the rooms, spelling the clothes to the ball room and putting all the jewelry in my bag.

"I worked throw four floors of rooms. Then headed down stairs and stopped in the ball room.

"I was getting attached by clothes." Snape said and was standing in the middle of the room flicking his wand around and clothes were moving into piles.

"I should have told you what was going on, I'm sorry." He nodded to me.

"Your elf have been bring things in and making piles themselves. When you said everything was left I remember didn't believe you. I do now." I nodded to him and saw piles everywhere. Clothes were still coming into the room.

"I almost don't want to see what's in the other wings. Straight down the hall leads to the public hall. Up the stairs is the private wing."

"And that's as far as you've been?" I nodded to him.

"It is, Lu I'm sure has been throw this whole building at less once." He nodded to me. "Thank you for helping." He nodded to me.

"I got mobbed by clothes and came to see what was going on. The pile of clothes side tracked me. But you're welcome. Is my welcome still standing?" He asked me.

"Severus you don't have to ask. Your move then welcome. You can chose a room for now and move later if there's a better room or look throw the castle and chose which room suit you."

"I take it you would rather me stay out of the dungeon." I laughed.

"If that's where you would like to be then you can find and chose a room. I'm pretty sure the castle has enough magic now to change its walls. Make the space what you want it to be. If you're going to stay this close to the public area I will ask you to change the door and come up with a lock." He nodded to me.

"She responds better than Hogwarts." He told me.

"That's because she's more powerful and pure. Only family has ever been in control of the ward stone. While Hogwarts ward stone has been pasted throw many people. That stone is tainted. Here love, oh look at the pretty." She handed me her bag and moved towards the piles.

"A clean ward stone for a building this size is rare. How is the ward stone pure when at less one rule must have been dark or light?" He asked and looked at us.

"They might have been a rule of each type. But they are pure in the intent to rule Severus. They wanted to protect and lead there people into better times. Only Peverll blood has hold the power over the ward stone. After the founders, each head of the school has pouted the ward stone. Manor wards stones are smaller and clean themselves every time a new era takes over." Lu told him.

"But the memories are lost with each new era. Some era's will chose not to take over the ward stone. Hogwarts holds so much memory and were build with four leaders, only having one isn't helping matters. It might also be fighting against the headmaster now. The school was build to protect and teach our young." I told him.

"Subjecting against one house also might be pissing her off." Lu said and held up a robe. "We don't need to keep under clothes do we." I shook my head. She started the fires and spelled the underwear in.

"Corsets." She said and held one up. "So outdated and yet so pretty." She moved them into another pile. Snape just blinked at her.

"She likes to wear them over her clothes. A while ago she had a faze with leather." I shurgged at him.

"They give the right shape." She danced around looking at everything.

"Front wing clean?" I asked her.

"Besides your room. You'll have to go throw that yourself." I nodded and saw Snape was done putting everything into piles. I looked around and just shook my head.

"We'll need to put in a closet and add all this." I said more to myself.

"Both of you do know most of this is new." We nodded to him.

"We'll deal with this later, we still have more wings to deal with. Let's go have dinner." Lu told us. We headed to the dining room and sat down. Sage came in with dinner.

"Are you staying tonight Severus?" Lu asked him when we were done eatting.

"I am, I'm going to find a room then go and get some personal idem." She smiled at him.

"I hope you make yourself at home." He nodded and we parted ways. I headed up to the living room and started reading again.

"Master this letter came for you." Pez said and handed me the letter. I nodded to him and took it.

"Thank you." He made me a drink and left. I saw the seal and broke it. I opened the letter and took a drink.

Lord Death

The rat was handed over and Madam Bones spent the day question him. Check tomorrow's paper. Lord Black was cleared of all charges.

Lord Malfow

I smiled and put the letter in the fire. I took another drink and went back to my reading.

'I've just finished the Potion Masters suit.' The house said.

"Thank you."

'He is respectful towards me. It's the less I could do.' I laughed. I felt the wards shift when Snape left. It didn't take long before the wards shifted again.

"I forget to ask if you minded my familiar being here." Snape asked as he walked throw the doors to the library. I looked over at him and saw a black mamba over his shoulders.

"No I don't mind. Fitting pet for the head of the house of snakes. He's young though isn't he." I asked him. He came over and sat down. He nodded to me.

"Under two years. I first got him for a different reason and he grow on me." I nodded and understood.

""Hello young one, I hope you make yourself at home. Please be nice to who calls this castle home."" I told him.

""Ah a snake talker. Hello marked one of Death. I will not harm who doesn't harm me or my master."" I nodded to him.

"I hate that you can do that?" Snape told me.

"Look throw the books and you'll find a potion that will allow you to talk with your familiar." He blinked and nodded.

"With being able to talk with snakes I'm surprised you don't own one."

"I've thought about it many times. I might one day." He nodded to me and I think he understood.

"What are you reading?" He asked me.

"Reviewing what I know about mind healing. I haven't used it in a year or two. Getting in and healing someone's mind, you have to know what you're doing and I would rather not mess up. Stopping half way throw can do more damage than just messing around in someone's mind." He nodded to me.

"Who do you plan to heal?" He asked me.

"I know Sirius might have protected himself throw most of his stay at Azkaban. But he should have seen a healer shortly after he was out. Lu wants to heal the Longbottom also." He raised his eye brow at me. "It's been done once before. What's really wrong with them is there memory center of their brain is locked with in its self. Much like blocking your mind from another who's trying to look inside."

"That's all?" I nodded to him.

"Without one knowing what the problem is, one can't fix it. They are being treated like someone with brain damage."

"From what everyone thinks Mister Longbottom and Miss Lovegood are together." He asked me.

"They are close friends. I've never asked about their personal life's together." He nodded and understood I think. "Luna loves with her who being. Doesn't matter if your her lover, friend, family or a animal. She lost her chance to her soul mate."

"And she wants to try again?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"We'll see if it happens again. I don't know how Death planned to make that happen. Maybe he'll give the younger Luna a different soul mate." I shurgged and took a drink.

"You can never know with Death. Being able to relive your life much be promising to the both of you?" He asked me.

"It has its ups and downs. I might not have returned if I had to alone. Getting to live throw the rest of my life is promising, but living throw the past again. Even if I'm older I'm a person that stands out. People notice me. I know when young Harry finds out he won't be upset. All I ever wanted at his age was to be normal. Soon I hope he'll get that. He's free to do anything he wants no. He won't be a pawn, he doesn't need to save the world." I told him.

"Your scar's never been dark magic has it?" He asked me. I shook my head. He waved his wand and caught something. "Apply it like lotion every night before you go to sleep. In about a week it should disappeared. That's maybe the only feather that really stands out. Unless the person knows who you are. Without the glasses your eyes are different from Lily's. Brighter I think."

"It's not the glasses, it's the energy I hold. Just like Dumbledore's eye light up when he uses magic. The Dark Lord is the same way. The blue just clears up. Eyes have always been looking glasses." He nodded and got what I was saying. "Not that I miss the glasses. There's not needed, I've never had bad eye sight."

"What caused it then."

"The night my parents died, Dumbledore was there watching to make sure everything happened to his plans. That's why he knew the dark lord didn't died. He also knew he would return. To keep me under control and for him to use me as a pawn he put me under a number of spells. Since he died before they could be removed, there was still a trace of them."

"Why?"

"To keep me under his control. He didn't with Tom, so he made sure to do it with me. He put a lock over my core. First to keep me weak but also to suppress my magical abilities. He left a tracker on me, along with a well being spell. Along with a few other's that fit his needs." I shurgged.

"Do you plan to remove them?" I nodded to him. "How do you plan to take Harry out of the blood ward and get him to Sirius?" He asked me.

"The blood wards were just a story Severus. Lily was adopted." He glared at me. "She was born into a pure blood family. They were close to Dumbledore. He took her when they pasted and put her in a muggles family. They raised her like her own. Then she got her letter and Petunia got jealous. I'm sure you know everything else." I shurgged.

"How could he do something like that." He asked me.

"For control, for his greater good. Pure Blood families are powerful on their own. He wants to take them down so he is the most powerful. He wants to be the one who dictate the world. Slowly he's getting his way also. He's passing bills and laws at a slow pace so no one knows what's going on." He blinked a few times.

"Severus he already control the knowable of each infant that's born with magic. He controls which magical child is allowed in his school. That then leads to which child grows into an adult and works in the country. He controls about half the government. Do you know how many Lord and Lady's he's put in Azkaban without a trail?" I asked him.

"What happens when he's no longer in control?" He asked me.

"The takeover will be very easy. Severus Dumbledore is just as light as I am and that's not very much. He's built himself up so no one questioned him."

"Then how do you think you'll get Harry with Sirius?" He asked me. I smirked and took a drink.

"Oh that's easy, I'm going to get the goblins to do it. Once they've filed a guardianship form, the misty can't do anything. This only works because young Harry doesn't have any blood family. That's one of the reason they spilt our life's. I'm not a Potter any longer. The only person who could take in young Harry would be his godfather. Since Sirius is cleared and is also a Lord who is a from a dark family, the other half of the misty will agree. But it will already be too late." He looked at me.

"Are you trying to tell me Sirius Black is dark?"

"He's on the edge of both. During his childhood he went back and forth. His family's blood keeps pushing him to the dark side while his core is taught with the light. But the House of Black has always been dark."

"You want Harry in a dark house?" He asked me.

"Harry needs to learn both sides to pick what he wants Severus. Being pushed into the light just makes him push against it. Don't forget Lupin comes side by side with Black. So there's another person who's on the edge to help him. Young Harry needs to learn that neither side is good or bad. Magic is magic. It doesn't matter which kind you use. It matters what you use it for. Right now the dark lord is purer than any other adult because he was just reborn. He has a fresh start."

"What did you do to his potion?" He asked me.

"I cleaned and purified it. Tom Riddle was reborn a clean and clear man. He's not tired to his past life. He is still the dark lord. But his actions will make him who he is now. And if I have a say about it, he'll stay a new man."

"You can't change a person Harry." I laughed.

"I never said I wanted to change him. I just don't want his past life and this one to touch each other. Voltmor is the past. How he reacts with his followers is his own business, until he moved towards my business." I told him.

"He's different." I nodded to him. "You're doing?" I nodded again.

"Having a sane dark lord is needed. I can't have him going off half cocked every time he throws a fit or wants something he doesn't have. We've very close to the same, him and me. This time around we want the same things. We'll just go about it a different way. We'll be good ruling together even if I don't want to."

"You want to spilt the two worlds?" I nodded to him. "How do you plan to do that."

"It will take some time and planning. I don't plan on leaving half bloods or muggles born behind Severus. We need them to repopulate. I've learned that mixing out blood lines are making us weaker and lowering our numbers. Once a pure blood family mix in new clean blood the child from that mix is pure again and has fresh magic. But if that child grows and mixes with a muggles there magic is lost again. We need fresh blood to pass on our magic without tainting it more. Your three times stronger than your mother. If you had a child with a magical person your child would be just as strong or stronger then you. Tom's is as strong as Salazar, if he has a child with a magical being his child will be just as strong." He just looked at me.

"Then explain yourself?"

"My family might believe in pure bloods but we never in breaded. My mother's family was from franc, my grandmother was from America. The Potters kept adding clean blood into the family."

"Then who would you bound with?" He asked and didn't understand my family line.

"It wouldn't matter, as long as I didn't bond with Sirius or Bellatrix. Four generations back the Black family blood was added into mine. Andy is already bonded with Teddy. Narcissi is already mated with Lucuis and Draco is quit young." He blinked at me.

"You know that much of your family history?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"I can follow it all the way back to the youngest Peverll brother. I might have a family tree somewhere in the Castle. But the Potter's was in or now it is again. It was in the Potter vault." He nodded and understood. "To make a family tree, you have to be head of the family, the right spell and something to put the family tree on. If you wanted to learn about yours I'll give you the spell. I wouldn't subject slick." He laughed. It sounded nice.

"I'll have to think about it. But who do you expect to spilt everthing. We live with in the muggel world."

"Most likely I'll bring everyone here. If there's a ward stone you can make a building into a potkey." He blinked at me.

"How the hell do you know that?" He asked me.

"I spent some time in the Potter library. The Manor was moved a few times. All you have to do is make sure the magic agrees and have enough magic to move it. I know this island isn't big enough for everyone, but somehow I'll have to make more room or something."

"You need to find yourself a Element mage."

"Why?"

"They can for one move this island in the middle of the ocean to hide. But they can also build another island to house each country. With this in the middle." I blinked at him.

"You can build an island?" I asked him.

"Yes Harry you can. Most likely this island was built, it holds to much magic." I blinked and nodded. I couldn't believe it. "I'm glad to see you don't know everything."

"I hardly know everything. A island for each control connected to this one. It wouldn't need to be big, just spaces." I closed my book and put it aside as I called for paper and a pen. I caught them and sat them on the coffee table. I draw out the island.

"What's on the other side of the castle?" He asked me.

"I haven't looked. The tree's have taken over." He nodded and I draw a island to the side and wrote Europe. Then draw another next to it and wrote Asia. Then added Africa, North Americas and South America. "Everyone else will have to fill in where they want. Getting each island to match the regain won't be easy." I told him and was thinking about it.

"All you have to do is build the island how the country is and mother nature will take over. Harry where are we?" He asked me.

"I don't really know." He nodded. I turned the page and started writing.

"Harry?" Snape asked me.

"Each island needs there government building, bank and school. Then all the houses and markets. Magical races from each country. That one will take some work. Once they call something home they don't like to be moved. Vampires won't be pleased with the move." I said and turned the page and started making a list of all the races that would need to be talked to.

"The banks won't be easy to move either. But the goblins do have pretty good control over that area." I said and tapped my pen.

"You really do plan on moving everything don't you?" I nodded to him.

"Maybe the vampires will enter the dark realm. Same could be said about the veiled and light realm." I said writing it down. "I'll have to talk to their courts. Centers won't be pleased."

"He get's like this from time to time." I heard Lu. My glass was refilled. Then my note book was taken. I sat up and gave her a look. "Oh islands."

"Severus says we need a mage." I told her.

"Yes Love I got that by Mage on the top with a question mark. Let's see do we know of a mage." She asked and looked the what I've wrote.

"Fairies?" I asked her.

"We would have to talk to the high court. They would want to know what were planning and might help but you never know." I nodded to her.

"How do either of you plan to be invited to the high court let alone get into the light realm?" Snape asked us.

"Lu's part fairy. She's mastered wind and is held up with Fire. It makes her a little blood twisty."

"It's common. Fairy's fire is used for fighting. Only three guards or warriors learn it. That explains a lot about you Luna." She nodded and kept reading.

"Shouldn't the misty know who is a mage?" Luna asked us.

"They would know who the top mage is like Merlin." Snape told us.

"There, have Lucuis find out and hire him or her. Unless the person just happens to be Dumbledork." I laughed. She wrote that down.

"Severus wants to know what's on the other side of the island." She looked up at me.

"Haven't looked. I've been busy looking throw the castle. It will take some time to look. I want to see what's in the maze." I nodded.

"I'm sure you do. Why isn't there a garden?" I asked her.

"There might be, I just haven't found it yet." I nodded to her and pointed to the book. "It's a good start. What you should really do is make a realm or some kind of protection over the island." She told me.

"Building a realm takes a large group of people. The most I think we could do is build a hold is space. It would be like the Bermuda triangle. It would live inside of it's self." I told her.

"So muggles couldn't find us or get in without knowing what's there. But anything magical could pass throw." I nodded to her.

"It would be like a realm but wouldn't. It would be like a second plane laying on top of earth. It would something I would have to look into. How much power we would need would be." I shook my head.

"Explain?" She asked me.

"It would be like a normal ward you place over a manor or the school to keep muggles from finding out. But it would be tired with a number of ward stones within this island and the others. There would be a ward placed over us that would make us slip from earths time line. We would stand still while they moved on. But within the ward our time would move on the same way. A boat would pass right throw the wards because we would sit on a different plane." She thought about it and nodded.

"So it's as close to a realm you could make without making it." I nodded.

"We're going to have to add two more islands. Having a 7 point start with this island as the center would do it. Each island would need a ward stone at less half the size of ours and at less 10 powerful wizards or witches." I said as I was thinking about it.

"Seven point star on each island and three banking the ward stone. With five at less on this island making the ward." I said thinking about it.

"What are you going to do with the other two islands?" Severus asked.

"We'll one should be for a prison. I guess the other could be Austral." I shurgged and didn't really know what to do with it.

"Harry you could put the schools on it. The schools are normally away from everything else." Lu told me. I looked at Snape.

"Put the island with school's on one side and the prison on the other side. Them by placement move the other islands around this one. It will also keep the students safe." He told me. Lu was writing it down.

"Now that's enough for tonight. It's late and time to sleep." Lu told us and stood up. Snape looked at her and raised his eye brow. I just got up and kissed her head.

"Good night." I told them.

Luna

Everyone made it to breakfast this morning. I was glad to see Harry really smile this morning when he saw the front page of the paper. There was a older picture of Sirius and he was cleared of all charges. Severus watched Harry walk away when he was done eatting.

"He just needs to be alone for a while. He's still the private person he's always has been. Would rather deal with his problems alone." I told him. He nodded to me but was worried. "How are you liking the potion lab?"

"I'm still cleaning it out and putting it in order. So far it's more than one master could ask for." He told me.

"I'm glad you found something that you can agree with. And your suit?" He nodded again and took a drink.

"With the changes, they feel like home." I finely smiled.

"The castle will be glad to hear that. We'll off I go to explore." He smiled and got up with me. He blinked a few times. I winked at him and walked out. Today I was wearing gold and red. I was wearing a long sleeve vest that stopped at my rib cage. My skirt was tied low on my hips. It was two parts. The sides skirts spilt in the middle and the front and back skirts spilt on the sides. My robes were short sleeve and flowed behind me. Today was one of the days I left my hair down and was wearing a head band.

Throw out the years my hair's grown out past my bum and hit halfway to the point of my thins. I moved throw the paintings into the south wing and looked around. I started at the top and worked my way down.

"Lady Lord Malfoy is here." Sage said. I pouted and walked throw the paintings to the formal living room. I walked throw the doors and stopped. Lucuis was sitting down waiting and Draco was looking around the room.

"Well good afternoon. What can I do for you two?" I asked them. Draco turned around and starred at me. His masks saved him from his mouth dropping open and his eyes growing. Lucuis just looked me over.

"I need to speck with Lord Death." Lucuis told me. I looked him over and thought about it. Then back stepped twice.

"Harold." I called out. My voice moved throw the halls. "Guests." I added after a few seconds. I folded my arms and tapped my feet.

"Fifth teen flights of blood stairs, fourteen hallways Lu. I sick of fucking stairs. I'm done with walking all the way up, just to return and wall all way the down them. I'm taking out all the stairs. This blood island is big enough for me to level this damn castle." Harry was yelling as he walked down the stairs.

"Use the paintings." I told him.

"Lu." He yelled.

"Slid down then."

"I will not, that means there's still stairs. Didn't you hear me, I'm taking them out. Do you hear me lady, I'm leveling you as soon as I can find the time." He yelled and walked into the living room.

"Look Lucuis is here along with Draco." I told him and smirked.

"I very well know who's here." He walked around the couch and sat down. I waved to the door.

"Come on Draco, when he get's this way you learn to just walk away. Your father can deal with him and they can do business." Draco looked at his Father. He nodded and Draco walked out. The doors shut behind us. "So we can explore, go bother your godfather or you can help me with a little problem we have." He looked at me.

"Seve's here?" I nodded.

"He's working on a potion for us. Tricky business that one is and Severus is the best." He smiled.

"What's your problem?" He raised his eye brow. I walked us to the ball room doors and opened them. His mouth dropped open this time.

"We're cleaning out the rooms. Most the clothes are new, while some are used. We're looking to put a closet in to house them."

"For what reason?" He asked me and walked around.

"We'll for guests to use. Say someone like your father came and needed to talk business. But the meeting stayed to long and they didn't think ahead to bring extra clothes. We'll have it on hand for them."

"You want someone to use, used clothes?" He asked and shook his head.

"No just the new clothes, the used will go to family's or people in need." He nodded and liked that.

"What do you need?"

"We need a place to build a closet."

"We'll most the time's a room like that is by the house elfs. You do have house elfs right?"

"Yes just two for now. There living space is behind the kitchen. The kitchen is below us a few stories down." He made a face.

"That won't do then. Let's look down this hall." I nodded and walked next to him. He pointed to the barrier between us and the front door.

"What's that?" He asked.

"I believe it's part of the foundation." He nodded and turned.

"That won't do. So you have the formal living room, dining room." I nodded. "You already have the holding room along with a waiting living room."

"Where's that?"

"Next to the front door." I nodded. He opened a door.

"Gentlemen's study, meeting room, Lady's study and Gentlemen gaming room."

"Which are for?" I asked him.

"The gaming room is for the men to meet and play games and drink. The formal living room is just to meet guest, you move on for there. The meeting room is for countess. Business or war planning. The two studies are like the living rooms." He told me. Then felt a space.

"That's good to know." He nodded.

"This would be a good space. The elf's could also bring clocks and robes here." He told me.

"Are you sure?" He nodded.

"This most likely leads to guest rooms." I nodded to him.

"Alright Lady we need a hidden door that opens up to a closet. A magical room that grows with the size of what's needed." I called out. I felt the magic of the castle come alive and do what I asked. The wall changed and sung open. Draco walked in and looked around. I followed and saw the size of the room.

"Doors should be here that pull open. This space will be for traveler." As he spoke the room changed. This smaller room turned into stacking racks to take clocks, capes and robes. Draco pulled opened the doors and we walked into the closet.

"The back wall should be a shoe rack. Then the left will be for men and the right woman. Smaller sizes in the front and larger in the back." The room changed form to what he wanted.

"She likes you." He looked at me.

"What do you think?" He asked me.

"I like it. Do you want to help put everything away?" He blinked and smiled as he nodded. Then his smile dropped.

"I can't do magic yet outside of school." I winked at him. Then pulled out my spear wand and handed it over.

"There's a trace on your wand, as long as you use this one here. No one will know." He took the wand slowly and smiled.

"Then I would like to help." I winked and waved him out with me.

"It's help we need also. I don't know one person who could help like you can. We need someone who cares about clothes." He smiled even more. We walked into the ball room and he looked around.

"Shoes, we'll start there." He nodded to himself.

"I'll send them to you. You put them away how you want. New or used." He nodded and walked out. I gave him a few minutes and started sending shoes to him in pairs. When I was done I followed them and leaned against the doorway watching him.

"Do you know of me in your time?" Draco asked me.

"I did, but not very well." He nodded.

"I take it, I wasn't happy."

"Why do you ask that Draco?" I asked him.

"We'll you told me to follow my own path. I take it in your time, I followed my father. If I did that, I wonder if I was happy." He asked me.

"Since I didn't know you very well I can't tell you if you were really happy or not. There were times I believed you were." He nodded to me. "Draco what do you want to do once your done with school?" I asked him.

"I haven't gave it much thought. I'm era to my family. I know I'll have to marry before I'm 21. My father will pick my wife most likely." He told me and didn't know.

"What do you want to do?" He shurgged and finished with the shoes.

"Blue bars are marking the used idem." He told me and showed me. I saw them and nodded.

"What should we do when we clean out the rest of the castle." I asked him. He turned and looked at me. He raised his eye brow. "Draco this is just the front wing." He blinked.

"Owl me and I will return to fix it." He told me.

"I will. Now what do you want?" I asked him.

"Robes, men's first if you would." I flicked my wand. A few seconds later the pile showed up. I moved over and started holding them up. He moved them where he wanted them. When we were done we moved onto the woman's robes. Then I brought in the rest of the men's clothes.

"Some of these are very nice." Draco said.

"For you help I'm sure we won't mess a few things you really like." He looked at me and didn't believe it. I winked at him.

"How much?" He asked me.

"Let's say five outfits for helping today." His whole mask dropped and he was over joy. "Let's finish then you can look." He nodded at once and started working again.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome." He nodded to me. "Draco have you gave any thought into making clothes?" I asked him. He make a face.

"Like what?" He asked me.

"I mean creating clothes, coming out with a whole new style. I remember my school robes. Gusty things. Revamping muggles clothes so we would like them. Changing the style." I told him.

"That's not something a pure blood would do." He shook his head.

"And stocking a closet is?" He wiped around and saw Lucuis.

"Father."

"Unless a pure blood came out with a new style, the other pure bloods won't follow or wear them. It is something to think about Draco." Lucuis told him.

"Yes Father."

"Severus will bring you home when you're ready Draco. That is if you want to stay." Draco looked at me and I nodded to him.

"Yes father."

"Very well, try and behave and don't let your mother know you're doing magic."

"Thank you Father." Draco said and Lucuis walked out. Lucuis nodded. I held up something and Draco moved it. There were more than enough clothes.

"Come on you two it's time for lunch, you can come back when you've eat." Harry said waited for us to walk out. We walked into the dining room and sat down. Sage made lunch today and it turned out to be Asian.

"Should I even ask where you go your elfs?" Draco asked when we headed back to the clothes.

"Oh I got them at the market. Sage who cocked lunch likes to give us a wide range of food. She also loves to bake. Pez who you meet dose more fancy and flavor." He gave me a look. I just smiled.

"For the size of this place, shouldn't you have more elfs?" He asked.

"We should and will sooner than later. Two's enough for the time." We finished up with the men's clothes and I brought in the woman's. Sage brought in tea and sweet buns that had blueberry jam in the center. Draco loved them.

"I see why you like her." I nodded to him. He even knew woman's fashion and sizes.

"I have to ask what's with your clothes?" He asked me.

"I haven't picked a fashion or style to stick with. I mix a few things together. I took a little from the muggles." I shurgged at him. He nodded and took that as an answer.

"What's the further like?" He asked me.

"Where I came from it wasn't very nice. The muggles and magical world were at war with each other. When we came back we were on the brink of estimation. Both sides." His eye were wide and he just looked at me. "That's why we came back Draco to stop that."

"Was it bad?" I nodded to him.

"There were small camps of us left. Most the magical animals were already gone and different races left this plant for their realms to stay safe. Harold and I lead our army, we were ambushed the night we returned to this time."

"The muggles?" He asked me.

"They were left with a third of their numbers. The governments and army were going against us. The rest were attaching themselves and us. It wasn't pretty. Cities were gone, they lived in camps also." He nodded.

"Do you think you'll change things?" He asked me.

"We plan to, not everyone will be happy. But it's better being upset and alive than any other chose." He nodded.

"What do you plan to do?" He asked me.

"We plan on splitting the different worlds again. We were spilt at one time." He stopped and looked at me. Then nodded at me.

"That's the best chose." He told me.

"Draco you do know when we spilt we will bring muggle born and half blood with us." He folded his arms.

"Why?"

"Because they are magical. Being a pure blood doesn't make you any less or more than anyone else. That's something you need to learn for yourself."

"You're a pure blood and think like that?" He asked me.

"I am a pure blood, but I am also a mixed race. Like yourself and father." He blinked at me.

"Says who?" He yelled.

"Draco your part veal. That doesn't change that you are a pure blood wizard. I am a pure blood witch, but I am also part fairy. The reason pure bloods don't agree or like half bloods or muggle born is because they don't understand our ways or customs. But if these people were raised just like you were, there wouldn't be a problem." He blinked a few times.

"You're a fairy?" He breathed. I giggled.

"Yes, now let's finish so we can play a little before dinner."

"I'm 16, I do not play." He huffed, but got to work.

"We have a maze." His eyes light up. We worked throw the pile of clothes. He put everything away. He rubbed his hands together.

"Now 5 outfits." He said and looked around. He picked out a pair of shoes and built the outfit around them. Then picked a robe and built a outfit off it. Then shirt and pants and finely just picked out a outfit that went with everything. They were folded and waiting in the middle of the room for him.

I flicked my wand and warped it up in green warping and sliver string. Draco smirked when he saw it. I waved it out with us and the door shut behind us. It stopped and sat down in front of the wall that spilt the two area.

"You said something about a maze?" Draco asked and raised his eye brow.

"Another time you can explore all you would like Draco. Dinner is in 20 minutes. That is if you're staying for dinner." Harry said walking out of the ball room.

"If I am." Harry just smiled.

"You may, would you like to look around." Harry asked him. Draco looked around and shurgged.

"Come on Draco let's make sure your godfather is still alive and I'll show you the down stairs. The dueling room is pretty." Draco huffed but walked with me down stairs. I noticed what Severus did to his door and smiled. He put a staunch of a caldron.

"Wow." Draco said looking around the potion lab. Severus looked over and smiled at us.

"I wondered where you got off to Draco."

"Look at this place. It's huge." Draco said. Severus just shook his head. I sat on the counter by the door and let Draco look around. "Seve what do you do with all this?" Draco asked.

"Brew potions. Before I can start I have to clean the room and put it in some kind of order. The back wall are potions that have already been made. The side walls are inherences. The front wall are potion books." Draco nodded and looked throw the potions. He found out that each set spins.

"What's dimondmoster?" Draco asked and held up a potion.

"Creates a diamond garden. One vile will make about 50 diamond rocks the size of your hand." Draco nodded and put it back. He looked throw them all and hold up another.

"What's Ageagursor?" Draco asked. Severus wiped around and looked at Draco. "Something bad?" Draco asked and put it back softly.

"Depending on the user. Can age you or take years off." Draco nodded and closed the doors.

"Alright Lu where's the dueling room." I hopped down and waved him with me. Severus looked relived to have us leave. I winked at him and opened the doors for Draco to walk in.

"Your right it's well build." He walked around and looked at the paintings. Right before dinner I waved him out with me and shut the doors. We headed to the dining room and sat down. Severus and Harry weren't too far behind us. Dinner showed up once Harry was sitting.

I wasn't too surprised when Draco was given wine also. But Draco was. He looked at Severus for an answer. Severus just nodded and started eatting. I took a drink and smiled. It teased great.

"What did Lucuis want?" I asked Harry. He took a drink of his water and sat it down.

"He pushed some papers throw. That means we have business tomorrow. I've already owl the parties and they will be waiting for us." He told me.

"We meaning I'm removing the block?" I asked him. He nodded to me.

"There will not be a reason to block those memory any longer. As the problem will be taken care of. Some explaining might be needed though. Let's hope Severus is right about bumbling idiots." Harry said and smirked.

"I'm always right." Severus said. Draco looked at us and didn't understand anything. But knew better then to ask.

"I'm still waiting for the ruins on my clock." I told him and stuck out my lip.

"I will not go tramping around in the frost right under Dumbledore's nose until this is taken care of. After this I will go ask the heard." He told me. I smirked.

"I guess I'll wait, Harts so dose like you, or did." I told him. He nodded to me.

"The heard likes you?" Severus asked him.

"Both really," I said to him.

"A unicorn heard likes you?" Draco asked. "I thought they were light beings."

"Just because I am marked by death in more than one way doesn't change who I am as a person Draco. Death isn't dark or light either. Death is a neutral being. There is no subject action between either sides." Harry told him. "As for the unicorns I only know one heard. It took a lot of work on my part for them to even let me speck with the stallion. More so afterwards for him to even speck with me."

"But that hasn't happened yet." Draco told him.

"They should still see me as who I am no matter the time. It's magic after all." Draco made a face. "Not all your classes are ridiculous Draco." Harry said with a smirk and shinning eyes. Draco made a face and didn't understand where that would come from.

"Stop playing, eat your food." I told him.

"But what fun I could have." Harry told me. I gave him a look and he started eatting.

"Why would any class you take be ridiculous Draco?" Severus asked him, with his teachers face. Draco still wasn't understanding. Harry leaned over. I tipped my head to the side.

"Start of third year, we walked into Lupin calls and that's what Draco said." Harry told him. Severus looked at Harry, then shook his head.

"Like I said I'm already right." He said softly.

"What by all means did you mean?" Draco asked Harry. Harry looked at him and saw my face. He let out a breath.

"That the teaching your father might have gave you isn't always true and no matter what you should take a fresh mind into each class you have. You would be surprised with what you learn not just by your teachers but by other's around you. From what I remember, you relied on your father's words a little to strongly." Harry told him.

"What does that mean?"

"That by being in the magical world your whole life you forget that you live in a magical world. And Magic is magic. Anything can be done because it is magic." Harry told him.

"So you know me in your time?" Draco asked Harry.

"I did, at one time I would have even called you a friend. It took both of us a lot of hard earned lessons to get there. But Lu has a way of bring out the best in people whether they want to or not." Draco looked at me for a long time and them looked at him.

"I must have been old." Draco finely said and took a drink. I giggled.

"Oh Blood hell." Severus said. I looked at him and didn't understand. Harry shook his head.

"Now what have you two been talking about behind my back." I asked them and starred them down.

"Lu?" Harry said to clam me down. I glared at him.

"What did you tell him." I hissed at him.

"That some losses aren't easy to get over." Harry told me softly and with sad eyes.

"Some things are private." I said and wind came out of nowhere.

"Yourself already told him, I just enlightened him to the depth." He told me. He held my eyes and waited.

"I'm not pleased with you." I told him when I calmed down.

"It happens from time to time." He nodded and waved to my plate. I gave him one last look and went back to my food.

"Draco get your things and meet me by the front door." Severus said when everyone was done eatting. Draco nodded to us and walked out. He watched the door.

"You need to speck to Lucuis soon." He gave us both a look, got up and walked out. I turned and glared at Harry.

"You shouldn't have said anything." I told him. He looked to the side waiting for something.

"I did not believe he would notice this soon. I did not explain Draco to show up." He told me.

"And what if this time it's different?" I asked him. He smiled at me and cupped my check.

"You Lu know the answer to your own question. You miss him so and are relieved to have him returned to you. Spend time together, get to know each other. Create a new bond together. He is the same person Lu, but he's hardly the same at the same time. Can you love this new Draco?" He asked him.

"I guess we'll see."

"When you bring me that answer I will speak with Lucuis. From what I remember about this time there's a marriage contact already in place. But I'm sure I can talk my way throw it."

"We should get rid of them." I told him.

"I agree, come let's talk about tomorrow." He told me and held out his hand. I took it and got up. We walked up to the library and sat down. My tea and his glass was waiting for us.

"Tomorrow morning we will go collect young Harry from his house and bring him to the bank. There to meet us will be Sirius, Remus and Guar. The misty has already sign Sirius guardianship for Harry. But we're going to make it finely so no one can question it. Depending on the goblin's we will be removing all the spells before or after that bonding." He told me.

"When are we dealing with Sirius's mind?" I asked him.

"I'll take a look in it tomorrow. It would be smarter to do it while he's asleep. That means we'll visit later that night or tomorrow night. Depending on which might we go to visit Sirius. We'll deal with the Longbottoms the other night. One pure healing also." I kissed his check.

"I knew I liked you for some reason."

"Are you happy now?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"I am." He took a drink and picked up his book.

"You do know your 12 years older than him." Severus said walking into the room.

"At a point I was younger than him Severus. Age means nothing to love." I told him and watched him stop mid step. He walked over and sat down. He took the drink that was waiting for him.

"He's my godson." He told me.

"That should change how I feel about him how?" I asked. "I'm not jumping into this Severus. I will get to know him and see if the bond is real again. He also has to get to know me also Severus. I might be all sugar and sweet, but below that I am blood thirsty." He nodded.

"Very well." He finely said.

"Do you have ill feelings toward the bond?" Harry asked, but still didn't stop reading.

"I'm his godfather not his father. I would support him no matter what. But I would rather have Draco bond with someone out of love then someone his father picked." Harry nodded.

"It will be hard for Draco to bond with just anyone given his veal blood." Harry said and Severus looked at the both of us. He nodded and took a drink.

"Yes, I don't know what Lucuis is thinking then." Harry nodded back.

"Severus would you like to join us tomorrow for our outing. You might clam young Harry down a bit."

"When are you leaving?" Harry looked up at him.

"Before 8 I believe. From what I remember I wasn't home very much." Severus nodded.

"I will be ready." Harry nodded and Severus said goodnight and left. I watched him leave and looked at Harry.

"Did you check him?" He nodded.

"He's clean." I let out a breath. Then my mouth popped open.

"Oh shot."

"Yes I did notice Draco left with the wand you let him use." I smacked his arm. "I did make it for him if I remember right." I smacked him again.

"I'll be back, go to bed." He got up and walked out.

"Good night Lu, don't want him sleep to long." I laughed and walked throw the paintings to my room and pulled on my clock. Then appeared in Draco's study. I looked around and saw him in front of the fire flipping throw a book. I walked over and leaned against the back.

"What are you looking for." I asked and he jumped. He grabbed the book and wiped around. I pulled my hood and smiled at him.

"You actual." He told me. I turned my head to the side and looked at the book.

"You won't find me in there Draco."

"But you said you were a pure blood." He told me and was upset. I nodded to him.

"And I am. But you won't find me in there. Who I am changed when death sent us back. I am now Lady Watcher. The name was given to me as to explain my place in this time. I am here to help and guild Lord Death. That does not mean I don't leave my own life either. Just means that my job is what it is." I told him.

"Then who were you?" He asked and was even more upset.

"That Draco would explain a lot more then needs to be said yet. But I promise when the time is right I will tell you."

"Do I know you?" He asked me.

"Since we're talking right now I would hope you do?" I didn't understand. He sat the book down.

"No do I know you, do I know who you use to be?" He asked me. I looked away and thought about it.

"You might, I'm not sure. But I knew you." He nodded.

"How far in the further are you from?" He asked me.

"If I know you Draco do you really think I need to answer that. I don't look that old do I?" I asked him. He looked at me and was thinking about it.

"You look young actual. Closer to my age then Harold's." I smiled at him.

"Now that's the Fairy in me." I pointed to the book and he nodded. I picked it up and flipped throw it. I found all the pure blood families. I sat it on the table and leaned against the chair again.

"Did you see yourself?" He asked me.

"My family's in the book. I just wanted to see what you were looking at." I told him and shurgged.

"So why did you come Lu?" He asked me.

"I believe you left with something that should have stayed at the castle." He blinked at me. I waved my fingers and the wand came out of his pocket and into my hand.

"Oh, I'm sorry I forget all about it." He told me. I winked at him.

"So did I Draco. Every time you return I'll give you the wand back till you are old enough. Then I'll give it to you for good. A wand is only as good to you if it allows you to us it. I already feel that he's merged with you." I told him.

"But it's yours." He said. I waved to the chairs and sat down after him.

"No Draco, it was never mind. It was made and I kept it on me. But it was never more to me then a spear wand. Until then it's a risk for you to have outside the castle. You see it's not a restored wand. The wand makers that are linseeds didn't make it."

"Oh, who made it Lu?" I winked at him.

"When your 17 I might answer that. I though did not. I hardly have the penitents." He laughed with me.

"Do I know Harold?" He asked me. I nodded to him. "Then he knows me." I nodded to him again.

"But you have to remember Draco that we are from a different time. We also are split off from ourselves in this time. Though we did start off as them."

"You mean your two different people." I nodded to him. "We were friends once."

"You are Harold were friends to the very end Draco. You might have started out rocky, but you ended with fireworks."

"Lu I'm not gay." I couldn't help it. I laughted.

"I know Draco, I mean you were great friends in the end." He let out a breath. "Yes we were friends also." He made a face.

"Didn't we get along?" He asked me.

"Oh Draco we got along very well. But that to will be something I'll explain later."

"I died." He said and thought that was the problem. I nodded slowly. "Well that sucks." I laughed again.

"You have a second chance also Draco. I should go and let you get to bed. I have a early morning." He nodded and we got up. He kissed me check.

"Good night Lu." He told me.

"Good night Draco." He nodded to me. I pulled my hood, gave him a bow and was gone. I showed up in my room. I undressed and pulled on a night shirt. I got into bed and smiled as I fell asleep. It was reliving to have my Draco back.

Harry

I was up at dawn, Pez brought me coffee. I showered and got dressed in normal clothes. It wouldn't do go for me to dress up or be formal. I noticed my scare was lighter. I brushed my hair back and headed down stairs. The painting next to my room took me to the ground floor.

I walked into the dining room and read the paper and eat while I waited. Severus came in a minute later and sat down. He took part of the paper and started eatting.

"You do know Harry doesn't like me." He told me after a few minutes.

"That's where your wrong Severus. Out of everyone you were the only person who I could relied on. Yes I gave as good as I got. But I didn't hate you."

"He was very upset with your passing." Lu said when she walked in. She was wearing a suit today that matched mine. Just had some sliver in it.

"Then Sirius isn't going to be pleased to see me." He told me.

"At some point Sirius will need to grow up. Let's hope today is the day. Remus thought will keep him in line if it steps out of place." I told him. He nodded to me.

"Alright you two let's get going." Lu said.

"Lu you eat slower than we do, we've been waiting for you." She just got up and pulled on her clock. I folded my paper and got up. I pulled on my clock. Severus got up and flicked his wand. His robes turned into a blazer. I moved us into the hallways and Lu moved under my clock and put her arms around me. I moved us closed to Snape and cupped his shoulders.

"Ready?" He nodded to me. I closed my eyes and appeared us. When we showed up on the streets, I held him till he got his footing. Then let go. Luna moved away and we walked down the street with him following. I stood in the ward and Snape walked throw close to me. Then he walked towards the door with us following. He knocked and waited.

"What are you doing here." Partum asked and looked around. She saw us at once. "Leave before someone notices you." She said and tried to shut the door.

"Sorry that's not going to happen." Snape said.

"Who is it?" Vernon asked and pushed her out of the way. "You freaks leave, your no welcome here."

"Either let us in, or let everyone hear why we're here." Snape told him.

"Let them in now before someone noticed." She almost yelled. Snape walked in and shut the door behind us. We walked into the living room.

"Mister Potter." Snape called out. We heared a thump, door open and Harry showed up.

"Professor Snape? What are you doing here."

"Come down here please Mister Potter." Harry did and didn't understand. Then he saw us.

"Unspeakable, but I haven't done anything wrong." Harry said and started backing up. Snape caught his shoulders and held him in the doorway.

"Unspeakable wear white clocks mister Potter. This is Lord Master Death and Lady Watcher. Come have a seat." Harry gave us a look, looked at Snape and finely sat down. Snape sat down next to him.

"Hello Harry did you like your gift?" Lu asked him. He looked at her a long time.

"It was from you?" She nodded.

"We'll the both of us really." He looked at us.

"Thank you. Um it's really cool." She nodded.

"We don't have long Harry before we have to leave. We brought Severus in the hopes that you were trust us. Two days ago Sirius Black was cleared of all charges. Yesterday with the help of many paperwork got pasted around and signed for Sirius Black to be your guardian. We both know that many will try to keep this from happening. Sirius and Remus are waiting for us at Gringots, the goblins are waiting for us and will do a adoption bond between Sirius and yourself. That is if you still want to live with Sirius."

"Why?" He asked me. Lu got up and moved over to him, she knelled and put her finger under his chin and the other over his head. It took no more than a minute and he started blinking.

"You were there." He said and looked at us. We nodded.

"Yes Harry we were, another time we'll explain why and who we are. I bound your memory's for a reason and that will be explained also. But we need an answer Harry. We'll leave if you want to stay here. Or we'll take you with us and you'll be with Sirius." Lu asked him.

"Are you joking?" He asked.

"Then you're wasting time Mister Potter. On your way and get your things." Snape told him. He was out of the room in a second.

"I forgot how full of life he was." Lu said as she stood up. I got up and kissed her head. Harry was back a few minutes later pulling on a jacket. He stood in the doorway. I pulled my wand.

"Alright Harry this is going to feel different." I told him. He looked worried, but nodded. I flicked my wand and flicked it again. The tracking spell moved from Harry to Dudley. I nodded and put my wand away.

"That should give us a few minutes." I said.

"I'll take Severus, you take Harry." Lu said and walked out. I tipped Harry's chin.

"My clock with hid you from anyone or anything. But you have to trust me." He looked into my hood and nodded. I turned him around and covered him. My arm moved over his shoulder and laid on his chest holding him back against me. The clock covered him.

"Just followed Severus." He nodded and we walked out. Once we were at the end of the block we appeared outside the bank. We walked throw the doors and the guards nodded to us.

"Lord Death, Lady Watcher this way." Two other guards said. We followed them down the hallways. We got to a set of gold doors. They opened them for us.

"No one no matter who they are get's throw. You'll get paid for you troubles." I said as we stopped in the doorway. They took their pots and nodded. We walked throw and I shut and locked the doors. Sirius and Remus were waiting and had their arms founded.

"Snape what are you doing here." Remus asked. I moved back and pulled the clock off Harry. Harry looked around.

"Harry this is Guar the head of the bank. Guar this is Harry Potter and Severus Snape." I said and moved over to him.

"What the hell is going on?" Sirius asked. I pulled out the paperwork and handed it to Guar. He took it and read it over. Then nodded to me and handed it back.

"Black, Lupin this is Lord Master Death and Lady Watcher." Snape said and stood by the doors. Both Lu and I bowed to them. Then we walked over. I handed the paperwork to Sirius, Remus was looking at us. I put my finger against my lips. He gave a little nod.

"Lord Black the night of the last task Tom Riddle did return. We needed to keep this silent to save the future. Two days ago Peter was dropped off at Madam Boons office. That night you were cleared and the next day these papers were signed. But I'm afraid there might be parties that will fight against it." Remus took the papers and started reading.

"Why are we here?" Sirius asked.

"I have paid the goblins to do a blood adoption between you and Harry. Nothing or no one will be able to fight against it or be able to take Harry from you. We're also here because there's a lock on Harry that needs to be removed. Also a couple of spells."

"What?" Harry yelled.

"Who did it." Sirius yelled. Remus folded the papers and put them away.

"Another time we'll answer that Lord Black. We do not have time now. Do you agree to everything." Lu asked him. He walked throw us and looked at Harry.

"Pup a lock is a binding ward set around your magical core. It holds in your magic. Removing it won't be easy." Sirius told him.

"I want it gone with everything else." Sirius nodded.

"A blood apportions, is giving you part of my DNA. In the end it will make me your second father. You will almost be Potter, but you will also be a Black. Do you agree with this?" Harry nodded.

"You have to agree out loud Mister Potter." Guar said.

"I agree." Harry said.

"I agree." Sirius said. Guar nodded.

"Before we start Harry needs to be cleaned." Guar told everyone. We nodded. Snape moved away from the wall and walked over to Harry.

"Mister Potter this is sleepless night. Drink it and you will be put in a deep sleep. When everything's over I will give you the other half and you will wake up. You'll be sour, but it's wise to take the potion." Harry nodded and took it. Snape caught him and lowered him to the ground.

"Moved to the door, Guar please shield everyone." I asked. Everyone moved back and a shield showed up. Lu and I flicked our clocks back and pulled our wands. She started drawing wards around Harry. I knelled next to him and spelled his clothes off. I draw wards down his chest, arms and legs.

I stopped over the wards and spun my wand over my fingers. Lu moved across from me. I pulled the tomb out of my bag and throw it up. It stopped at our eye high and held its place. Lu nodded to me and started reading up on the spell.

"Tell your guards we're about to start." I called out. Lu and my magic was already released.

"They are ready." Guar yelled to me.

"Smaller spells to larger ones." I called out. Lu and I chanted a showing spell and we saw all the wards, spells and lock around Harry. We took turns taking everything off him.

"Ready?" I called out. She nodded to me and her eyes were glowing. Harry lifted up and the wards came out of the book and light up. We started chanting the spell together. Harry's body bowed. We dropped and powered blasted out of Harry. I pulled the book to me and put it away.

"We'll this room needs a makeover." Lu said looking around. I cleaned Harry up and spelled his clothes back on. Snape came over and gave Harry the potion. He caught Harry when he jumped awake.

"Deep breaths, the pain will pass shortly." Snape said. Harry leaned over Snape arm and breathed. I fixed my cape and handed Guar a gold cup. It had the Black family crest on it. He nodded and took it. Luna finished cleaning the floor and moved over to the door.

Sirius gave Harry a hand and helped him up.

"How do you feel pup." Sirius asked Harry.

"Different, nice, better." Harry said.

"Give it a few days Harry." I told him and moved back with Severus. Lupin moved back once he was sure Harry was alright. I throw a shield over us and turned to the side.

"60/40" Luna said.

"50/50" I told her. She turned also and throw her clock over one shoulder.

"This is going to be done quickly." Guar said.

"We're both wrong. Severus, Remus moved to either side of the doors." I told them and throw my clock back over one shoulder also. I flicked my wrist and caught my wand. Luna got ready also and we started sealing the door.

"Guar that ritual I wrote to you, it needs to happen next." I yelled at him. I looked over and he nodded. Lu smirked and she unleashed her powers for real. "Severus I need your arm." Lu and I switched sides. He rolled up his sleeve and I flicked my other wrist and caught my wand.

"This is going to hurt." I told him and he nodded. I released my power, my clock flow back and I touched my wand to Severus dark mark.

"Tom come now." I said and caught Severus. He took a deep breath and stood up. He fixed his sleeve and I warded the door with everything I had. I moved Luna back and build a wall over it.

"What in blood hell." Tom yelled.

"Do you have everything Prince." Guar asked. Luna moved throw the wards and put Sirius and Harry in it.

"We have to bond now Tom." I told him. He took Severus arm and put his wand to it. Lucuis showed up. He looked around and moved next to Snape.

"Agreed." Tom said and moved into the ward. I throw off my clock and Lu caught it. She pulled out two back bags and throw them up. Then handed over the a box and dagger.

"Death." I yelled and moved over to Tom.

"I've been waiting. Watcher, Malfoy moved and stand behind your princes. Snape, Lupin hold the door and ward the room with a black power ward. Black, young Harry put these on and stand behind me." Death yelled out the orders.

I moved over and laid the clock down and we knelled over it. I unlocked the box and handed the stone to Tom. I held the wand. Guar started chanting. Tom and I grabbed arms. Guar grabbed the dagger and slit the top of our wrists. Our blood flowed into the cup.

I took a drink and handed it to him. He took a drink. Just like that the black bags were gone and crowns showed up on our heads.

"Princes Tom Peverll, Prince Harold Peverll, brother stand." Death said. We did and bowed to him. He bowed back and was gone.

"Let's see, something like this would do." Luna flicked her wards at us. I looked down and was in red and gold, Tom was in green and sliver.

"Is there a reason for the rush." Tom asked and watched everything move back in my bag.

"Remus put my clock on. Lu give yours to Severus." She did and moved everyone behind us. "This is why." I said and held my hand up to the wall. It was done and the doors opened. Guar was standing in front of us.

"What is the meaning of this. This room is for goblin ceremony's." He yelled and had his battle army on. Over it was a robe and he was wearing a crown. Dumbledore was standing there. Behind him was Kingsley, Boons, Fudge and Underbridge.

"Who do you think you are?" Dumbledore asked walking into the room with his wand pointed at us.

"How dare you come in a goblin ceremony. These are the Peverll princess and you will bow to them." Guar yelled at them. Tom and I folded out hands over our robes and showed off our title ring.

"Who do you think you are to call yourself prince's in my country." Fudge yelled and moved in. Kingsley and Boons were already bowing.

"Do you question us?" I asked. He stopped shot by my power alone.

"You will bow to your rule or you will be charged with treason." Tom said and his power knocked them down. Lu moved over and held up a book. I looked at it.

"By the power of our blood and the blood of our asters we call forth our birthright. I Harold Peverll, Lord Master Death am Prince Peverll." I said. Lu handed the book over. Lucuis took it and held it.

"By the power of our blood and the blood of our asters we cal forth our birthright, I Tom Peverll, Dark Lord am Prince Peverll." We were covered in light, I felt my power come to life, then the next second it fly out.

"My prince." Lu and Lucuis bowed in front of us.

"We will be specking to you soon Mister Fudge. Now leave and take your people with you." Tom said. Kingsley and Bones pulled everyone out left.

"All in a day's work." I said.

"I believe you should explain." Tom told me. Guar shut the doors. We turned and faced everyone. Severus and Lupin handed Lu our clocks. Sirius and Harry dropped their hoods.

"Lu, Severus and I, took the paperwork Lucuis gave us and we went and got Harry. I put Dumbledore's tracker on his cousin and brought him here. Lu and I removed the spells, wards and lock from him. That must have alarmed Dumbledore and he came here. Sirius and Harry went throw the blood adoption and Dumbledore showed up. To mask what was happening I called you." I told him.

"A second has to stand with a rule no matter what happens. We act as a second, guard, advisor and stand in." Lu told him. He nodded and cupped Lucuis shoulder.

"Prince Guar may we use your office to talk." Tom asked us. Guar nodded. "We will wait, take care of your personal business." Tom said and walked out. Lu shut the doors after they left.

"How is that Voltmor?" Harry asked me. His arms were folded. I waved my hand and chairs showed up in a circa. I sat down and everyone followed.

"That was Tom Riddle, a man is the dark lord and who once was before Voltmore. Tom Riddle is the man who stepped out of the position. He stepped out as the man before all the bad happened." He rolled his eyes.

"Who are you?" He asked. Lu handed him a book.

"Read it later honey and you'll understand more." Lu told him.

"I am the Master of Death. That means I hold three idem from death. A wand, a remembered stone and clock. In a different time, in the further the world was not a happy place. Muggles and the magical world were at war with each other. Both sides were almost gone. The minute I died, Death came and gave me a chose. I could pass throw the gates into the afterlife, or I could be sent back to where it all started. I came back, Lu is my watcher. She guilds me and helps me make the world right." I told him. Sirius and Lupin were understanding.

"You want me to believe that you are from the further?" Harry asked me.

"Harry don't forget magic can do anything." He rolled his eyes. "Your scare hasn't hurt in a few days has it?" I asked him. He touched his scar and looked at me.

"So?"

"The Dark Lord has returned. Shouldn't your scar hurt?" He gave me a look. "Oh I know it should hurt. Remember what it was like the night of the last task and the next day. You couldn't see straight because it hurt so bad. Then nothing. He wasn't wearing his glasses any longer.

"How do you know that?" He asked me.

"Because the night your parents were killed and you were hit with the killing curse, it rebound and hit Tom. That action broke Tom's cracked soul apart. It throw him from his body and a piece landed on your scar. That's why you feel him, that's why it hurts to be around him, that's why all of this started. Dumbledore put all of this into action so you could grow up and fight Tom. That would have killed you both. But since four days after Tom's return, his soul was bound back together. The piece of his soul isn't apart of you." He looked at Sirius and Lupin. Lupin pulled out his wand and touched his forehead. The scar disappeared.

"You can't heal a dark scar. But that wasn't a dark scar." I said.

"How do you know all of this?" Harry asked. I let out a breath.

"Because up until the day before your last task I was you." I said and took off the crown and brushed my hair back. Harry got up, walked over and felt my scar. He touched my face. "The day Lu and I returned, we came and talked to the goblin's and our life's were spilt. Our blood was spilt. You are Lord Black-Potter and I am Prince Peverll." I told him.

"It's true pup." Remus said. Harry turned and looked at him. "I smelled him the minute he walked into the room with you." Harry looked back at me and folded his arms. I put the crown back on.

"We'll see, who's the first magical kid I meet?" He asked me. I folded my legs and smirked.

"Draco Malfoy, you both were getting robes and he made fun of Hagird."

"What am I afraid of?" He asked me.

"Hearing and seeing your mother die again, losing your loved ones, finding out in the end that you are just a worthless freak." I told him. He sat down hard.

"First broke bond, right arm from getting your arm slammed into the stove. First friend, garden snake in the back yard flowers. First kissed was wet, that hasn't happened yet." I shook my head.

"Wet?" Harry asked me.

"Never mind that, it hasn't happened and I dough it will. Should I go on."

"How is a kiss wet?" Harry asked. Lu laughed softly.

"Sorry honey she was crying, not because of you or kissing you. Just she was sad because of a friend." He made a face. "Don't worry, it might not even happen now. Just be yourself."

"Why do all this?" He asked me.

"Because one of the biggest things I wished for at your age was to be just Harry. You can do that now. There isn't a war, there isn't a scar, there isn't a light and dark. Now you're just Harry. You have a family now."

"But your me." Harry said. I moved and knelled down.

"And I will always be watching over you Harry. But we both know that we love Sirius and Lupin. We both know we'll be safe and happy and loved. Sirius is your father now, just remember who you are." I touched his chest. "Remember to forgive and love. Stop trying to make everyone else happy and make yourself happy. Everyone will fall into place afterwards." He hugged me. I held him and kissed his head.

"I never wanted to be anything more than just Harry." He said.

"I know and neither do I. But I would rather everyone safe and wear a crown then have everyone die and hid." He nodded. I stood up and kissed his head again. Sirius got up also and took Harry.

"Don't be scare of Tom Harry. He's just a man now." He nodded. I tipped his chin. "I'm just an owl away."

"I'll remember." I nodded to them and turned around. Lu followed me.

"But are you happy?" Harry asked me when we got to the doors. I looked back at him.

"Ask me again some other time." His shoulders dropped.

"Don't worry honey, I'm working on it." She winked at him. We walked out.

"Please make sure they get to a flow and home saftly." I told the guards and walked down the hall. We walked into Guar's office and the doors were shut. I sat down and Lu stood next to me.

"Severus has informed us of your plans." Tom told me. I nodded to him. "I like them." He smirked.

"I agree also. I will meet with my court and we will talk this throw. But to do this we will want our own land, equal rights and respect." Tom nodded.

"What do you mean your own land. Adding another island will take more magic." He shook his head.

"The land our banks our on, the government owns. We would want rights to the land our banks sit on." I blinked.

"It's yours. If the governments fight us on it, I'll give you land off my own island or give you your own." He nodded.

"We will meet and get back to you. Now your potion Master says you need a Mage. There are 7 right now. Two are a level one and the rest range from level 6 to 10. If the goblin court agrees we will contact them for you." I nodded.

"We also ask if you agree to have at less one Goblin there when we put of the ward." Tom said. Guar looked at us.

"I will tell them what you ask."

"Thank you." I said.

"It's past time goblins are looked at with respect." Tom told him. Guar stood and bowed at us. We bowed back.

"You can appear out of my office when you're ready to leave. I have to go check on the sealing room." Guar told us and left. He shut the doors behind him. Tom turned and looked at me.

"How's young Harry?" He asked me.

"He'll be safe and happy from now on. I had to tell him." I told him. He nodded to me.

"If you trust them to raise young Harry I might as well trust them."

"He wasn't expecting you, after everything that's been said to him he was explaining some kind of night mare. Not a grown man who looks like he did to Harry in 2nd year." He nodded to me.

"That can be surprising." Lu giggled. He smiled at her.

"I didn't mean to rush things." I told him.

"There was a need for it. This just means that we will have to take care of everything sooner. Explain what you want." He told me. I waved my hand and the island showed up.

"We really need to find out what's on the other side of the island." Lu told me.

"This is my ward stone." I told him and showed him. It was half way in the house and island. I waved my hand again and 7 more islands showed up. "They don't need to be the same size, since ours is so large. We'll ward them and place them in the center." I showed him.

"How are you doing this?" Lucuis asked.

"I'll explain latter." He nodded.

"It's going to take a lot of power to get these up and working." Tom told me. I nodded to him.

"It's also going to take a lot of prep work. From what I've came up with, we need white jade, oligoclas and maybe a moon stone. That will hold the wards longer." He nodded to him.

"What's the castles ward stone?" He asked me and was moving around the image. He learned how to change it pretty fast.

"Amidst I think." He nodded. I waved my hand again. A ward showed up and so did water. "It will make a bubble around us. Everything natural will be able to pass throw. Air, water, animals, but anything muggle won't. I put a plane in the sky and a boat in the water and showed him.

"The ward bends space." He said. I nodded to him. "How the blood hell are you going to do this." He asked me.

"We'll be able to do it, because the wards already are placed around the island. We'll just have to key the other islands into the center. The ward will grow. I showed him. He moved around it again.

"This will take a lot of magic." He told me. I nodded to him.

"About 10 per island." He nodded. "The stones, are another problem. Jade and a moon stone I can get. There will end up being 2 feet tall. The rest will have to be a number of different stones."

"I'll send out word." He told me. "Give me a week to put everything in order. That should give you enough time to put the island in order. Then we'll make an appearance. Put the islands in order so on." He told me. I waved my hand again. I looked at Lu and she nodded.

"Alright." He and Lucuis left. I leaned against the desk and looked at Lu. "We need to take care of loss ends now." She spun and her clock was on.

"By all means let's go." I walked over to her and my clock covered me as I walked.

"Are you alright Severus?"

"Would you be against someone watching?" He asked us. Lu just appeared and was gone. I held out my arm to Severus. He took it, but I changed how he was holding it. When it was placed right, I cupped his neck with the other hand.

"This is going to feel a little different. I need you to fall back." He gave me a look, but did. As soon as he was falling I appeared us. We were standing again and I smirked at him. He looked around.

"Our clocks let us pass throw wards. You needed to be in free fall to pass throw it with me." I told him. He nodded

"How did you know the room was empty?" He asked.

"I didn't, Lu sent a marker." I nodded for him to follow and we walked out of the room. I could already feel the spell Lu covered us with. We walked down the hall and slipped into the Longbottom's room. I grabbed the chart and saw we had time.

"What do you plan to do?" Severus asked us. I was already moving the beds away from the wall.

"Harry's going to enter their minds and rebuild the pathways in their brains while taking down any protection they have built. It's mind magic and healing put together." Lu told him. I moved behind Alice and cupped her head and closed my eyes.

"How do you know how to do this?" Severus asked.

"We raided a government building once and found some war prisoners. Poppy helped teach Harry, she doesn't have the power behind her, but she could enter his mind and show him." Lu said.

"When did he get mind magic?"

"Your lessons with him didn't work because of Tom's soul in his head. Draco actual helped him after Harry did some reading." Lu told him.

"How did you find out he had a lock on him?" Severus asked after a while.

"It was by chance really. We were out shopping, Harry really needed new clothes. That was the first time I think he's ever had new clothes that he picked out himself. We went to French, new styles and the best shopping centers. The first store I didn't even notice, I was busy trying to get Harry to pick something he liked. The second store is when it was noticed. Neville couldn't understand why no one would get close or help Harry. We got a few things and left. That night we cast a showing spell on him." Lu told him.

"What happened to Mister Longbottom?" Snape asked.

"Oh you mean what happened to us. We were always friends. Nothing more, maybe that will change with my young self. We fit together, but the war woke something inside of me. He got married and had two babies. His wife was killed, Harry and I put Neville and his babies in hiding." Lu told him.

"Hiding?"

"Flex charm worked only if the isn't an outside knower. Neville cast the spell on the house and moved it afterwards. Mouthy he sent us word he was still alive and safe."

"The owls weren't noticed?" Severus asked.

"They would have been. At that time we were mixing muggle tech with our magic. There are a few things muggles did that we should follow. Their clothes are top nocks. Then there tech. Hermione worked around the world intergrading us. She and a group redid there tech for us. But that was to close to the end." Lu said.

"Splitting from there world doesn't mean take part of them with us Lu." Severus told her.

"Living in the past won't help us either. Did you know both the light and dark realms can pass as a muggle. Spilt off just protects us. But that doesn't mean we can't know what they're doing or visit them. Severus we act like it's still the 1600." Lu told him.

"Not everyone will be willing to change." She giggled.

"I'm not saying we should change. I'm saying it's wise to know your enemy." I was taking my time working throw Alice mind. The healers have done a great job. I took down her protection and rebuilt everything. Then put her to sleep. I moved back and rolled my neck.

"Neville done a great job telling them everything they've missed. Her mind will now put everything right on its own." Lu handed me a drink and sat back down.

"Let's hope it works faster than yours did." I nodded to her, finished the drink and moved over to Frank. I laid my hands on his head and entered his mind.

"What did you mean?" Severus asked.

"The reason Harry needed the glasses is because he has some brain damage. We'll not so much damage, more like problems. With the spells over him and part of Tom's soul."

"And what of young Harry?" Severus asked.

"We'll check his mind tonight along with Sirius." Lu told him. "That's why Harry told him to give it a week. Changes takes time."

"How much of that lead to Harry's learning ability's." Severus asked.

"Maybe a little. Most of the problem was Harry himself. He was taught never to do his best. Harry is very smart on his own. He just never tired in school. There wasn't a reason to. No matter what either someone said his fame got him there and he cheated or he didn't care and should learn how to try harder." Lu told him.

"How much different is his potion skills."

"You mean from your class. You shouldn't judge that, most of Harry's potions were tampered with. It wasn't until his 6th year where he adult started to understand potions. That was because he had your book. For Harry to understand and learn something he has to know all parts of what he's learning. He never was taught the basic of potions, that's were a little of his problems came into play. Then you were have us do a potion and it would be spilt between the book and what you wrote on the board. He couldn't understand them. But when he got your book, he understood what the potion needed and so on. For a potion you need to know what it does and how to brew it. But you also need to know what each thing is in the potion. For a spell you need to know what it is, what it does and how to cast it. From there Harry advanced to wandless magic. It's a raw form and you don't need all that junk. You just need to know what you want." Lu told him.

"Also the power behind it." Snape told her.

"Not so much, you just need to understand your energy. Harry will still use a wand, but it's not needed. I think he's just use to it."

"How much different is he from his counter."

"A life time difference and at the same time the same." Lu told him. I worked my way throw Franks brain fixing everything. I finished and pulled out. I grabbed the top of the bed and leaned forward.

"Bella had some fun." I said.

"You have to wonder why she's like that." Lu said. I looked at her. "Yes I know you don't like her and you have a reason. But that hasn't happened. What made her like this. What happened to her that made her crazy. Cissi and Andy aren't like that." Lu told me.

"Fine I'll look into it. Can't have a crazy banshee running around." She nodded. "I really need to get over this saving people thing." I shook my head.

"No you don't, you're good at it. How long will they be asleep." Lu asked me. I looked at my watch.

"They'll wake up by 7, or when someone walks in after 2 hours." I said and stood up.

"Now let's have lunch." Luna turned and was gone. I shook my head. Severus got up and helped me put the rooms back together. I held out my hand again and he took it. He gave me a look and fall backwards. I appeared us to the castle and hold him till he was standing.

"I do not see the reason behind that." He said and walked with me to the dining room.

"The ward takes your falling as flying and thinks your a owl. It's that or braking throw the wards and letting everyone know your there." Lu said and was already sitting.

"We need to finish cleaning the castle." I told her.

"That means?" She raised her eye brow.

"We'll need help." I took off my crow and throw it in the air. It disappeared.

"Invite Remus, Sirius and Harry." She shurgged. "That way they can stay the night and you can get into their minds." I raised my eye brow at her.

"I'll go ask Narcissi and Draco to come and help." Severus told us. I winked at her and she gave me a face. I nodded to him. We finished eatting and she changed my clothes back and I appeared to where ever Harry was. I showed up in a bedroom.

"Oh hell don't do that." Harry said, I walked over and helped him up.

"We are we?" I asked and looked around.

"You haven't been here." He asked me and I shook my head. "It's Remus cottage. Come on." He walked out. I looked around and followed him.

"Look who showed up." Harry said and we walked into a living room. I looked around. Before I was ready Remus hugged me.

"How are you pup." He asked me softly.

"Good, I've never been here before. It suits you." I told him. Sirius came over and hugged me.

"Where have you been?" Sirius asked and we sat down.

"Black manor. Dumbledore kept you there to hid you and for protection. He used it for the order." I told him. He made a face. "Yes you didn't like it then either. It took me about a year to clean it up." I said looking at titles of books that was next to me.

"Why'd you come Harry. What should I call you, it's weird." Harry said and made a face.

"Harold is fine. Not many people know I'm you." He nodded.

"Where'd that come from?" He asked me.

"That's our name. Dumbledore shortened it to keep you from finding out about your title and so on." He nodded. "I'm here because I need some help. We weren't planning to come forward for some time. Like the end of the summer."

"What do you need pup?" Lupin asked me.

"I've living in Peverll castle. It's been sealed since the brothers left. It's mostly clean, but needs a little face lift and a deep cleaning. Most the rooms are still filled." I told them.

"You need our help cleaning?" Harry asked and didn't like that.

"More cleaning out the rooms. There's about 900 rooms that needs to be cleaned out and redone. Lu and I have cleaned out one wing already. Then we need to move some things around and redo some rooms. There's a maze out back that needs to be looked at and see what it's hiding and half a island that needs to be checked out."

"You need magical help." Remus told me. I nodded.

"I can't do magic outside of school." Harry told me. I smirked at him.

"You can't use your wand outside of school. The castle is ward and I'm sure Sirius won't mind you helping." Harry looked at Sirius and smiled when Sirius smirked.

"But you won't be leaving the castle till we know it's safe." Harry nodded.

"You can stay or come and leave." I told them. Sirius looked at Lupin.

"It would be safer for the time being." Lupin said.

"Go pack a bag pup, let's go see a castle." Sirius told him. Harry was happy and ran out. Lupin just shook his head at Harry.

"Both of you should know Severus is there." I told them.

"I'll try to be nice." Sirius told him. I smiled and hugged him.

"Maybe it's time to get to know the man. You two aren't very different." I told him. He and Lupin left to pack a bag.

"How big is the castle?" Harry asked walking back into the room.

"Bigger then school." He nodded. "You'll see." I got up and shrunk his bag. Lupin and Sirius came in. "Alright Harry I need you to hug me." He gave me a look but did. I cupped Sirius and Lupin arms and appeared us.

"Welcome to Peverll Island." I told everyone. We were in the middle of the front court yard.

"Blood hell." Harry said. I closed his mouth and headed to the doors. They opened for us. I pulled out my spear wand and handed it to Harry.

"Now that has a little kick to it. Try it out with simple things first." He took it and felt it. We walked around the center wall and I heared them stop. Cissi and Draco turned to look at us.

"That was fast." Lu said and was smiling. I nodded to her and kissed her head.

"Harry this is Narcissi Draco's mother and Sirius cousin. Cissi this is Harry."

"Oh it's almost nice to meet the family. Hello Harry dear. Sirius it's been a long time." She said. He nodded to her.

"It has, you remember Remus." She nodded to him.

"I do, it's nice to see you again also Remus. I see you've been brought in to help also." She asked.

"We have." Sirius said. She gave a little laugh.

"We'll I'm off, try and behave Draco." She turned and walked down the hall and up the stairs. Lu moved to the side and opened a picture.

"This leads to the west wing. The elf are already working throw the rooms. Draco and I will stay down here." Lu said and waved us in.

"I should have stayed with Lucuis." Snape said, shaking his head and heading in the painting.

"What does that mean?" Harry asked me as I lead him into the painting.

"He doesn't want to be the one walking throw the rooms cleaning them out." I winked at him. "Lu's going be catching everything and Draco's going to be putting it in a closet. We're going to be working throw the halls cleaning out the closets."

"What's Narcissi doing?" He asked me. We walked throw the painting.

"She's giving the house a face lift. I've learned woman tend to be better at house bound spells." He smiled at me. We caught Severus talking to Sirius and Lupin.

"Leave the doors open when you're done." He said.

"Alright Lady open the pathways to the main floor and let everything pass throw." I called out. The painting we passed opened. "We'll start at the top and work down." I told them and lead Harry up.

"So what are we really doing?" Harry asked me after three flights of stairs.

"We are cleaning and clearing out the rooms. All were doing is the closets." He nodded and we ended up in the master suit on the top floor. We walked into the closet and his mouth dropped open.

"I don't know what to do." Harry said after looking at everything.

"There's a few ways, do you trust me." He nodded. I put my hand on the back of his head and showed him the spells. He nodded when I was done. I nodded him to try. A shirt when flying out of the room. He took a few more try and finely got the spell just right. Everything out of the closet was send to the ball room.

We worked throw the second to the top floor when dinner was called. Cissi went home. But Draco was staying. Dinner was great We went back to work. We got throw another floor and called it quite. I showed Harry the ballroom and his mouth dropped open.

"Who needs this much stuff?" He asked.

"At one time or another the castle was full." I told him. I nodded him with me and showed him the closet. Draco was finishing up.

"How's are Lady doing with all the extras?" I asked him. He nodded to me.

"She's expanding with each new lode. The shoe racks spin now." He told me. I walked over and spun them. It was pretty cool.

"Really this is a lot of stuff." Harry said and looked at it all.

"You should have seen it before I started. It was all piled in the ballroom. There hopeless without help." Draco told him. Harry laughed.

"Alright you two, let's find you a room. It's getting late." Lu said waved them out.

"I was going to stay with Seve." Draco said and walked over to her.

"You can if you want or have a room." Lu told him. She just left with them. I looked around and shook my head. This was a lot of stuff.

"What do you plan to do with all this?" I turned and saw Tom leaning against the door. I wonder why I didn't feel the ward.

"I don't know yet." He nodded and looked around.

"What do I do with this blasted thing?" Tom said and took off his crown.

"Throw it behind you and it will return to the throne room." He throw it and it disappeared. He nodded.

"I like the master in the south wing." He told me.

"It's yours, I might take the West." He nodded and understood. "Want a drink." He nodded and we walked up to the library. We got a drink and sat down in front of the fire. I rubbed my face and brushed my hair back.

"Taking over the world isn't going to be easy." I said.

"All we need to do is get everyone here. The governments will fall in line." He told me.

"We could bring all the schools here. Everyone will follow. We could try asking first." I told him. He smirked.

"Yes I think we'll do good together."

"How about the loners." I asked him.

"I'm sure there's some kind of book out there that will tell us where we can locate magical energy. I can put the death eaters on top of it. Everyone will be brought here." I nodded to him.

"We have a long summer." I brushed my hair back.

"Yes I believe we do. Getting the islands made. Wards and ready to be living on. Bring the banks and schools over first."

"Don't forget about the houses of the people that will already be willing to move." He nodded.

"Then government buildings, markets, homes and hospitals."

"Each country will be in charge of their own move and island. But I want it done quickie."

"Then rounding up all the people, infants children and their families."

"We have to give the Muggles a choose." I told him. He nodded.

"I've been thinking about that. If they chose to come or not they'll be welcome."

"We'll need to build a new prison. Something that isn't ceramal. Move everyone there and work throw to see who should be there or not." He nodded.

"We need to appoint a court." He told me.

"A head of each country, race and someone in charge of the schools and prison."

"We'll need two each." He told me. I nodded and could see where that's needed.

"We'll each have our pick then. That should free up some of our time. I have a subjection." He nodded to me.

"I would expect both of us to hear each other out." He told me.

"We need to integrate some of the muggle ways." He looked at me waiting. "Not there customs. But many like their clothes, food and we do need a school for our young and school for job training."

"Yes I agree with you, also since muggles will live with us." He nodded.

"We should also bring in some of their tech."

"What do you mean." He asked me.

"Not their weapons. They could be very bad in the wrong hands." He nodded. I waved my hand and caught the laptop that I called for. I handed it to him. "That's how we stayed up top of what the muggles were doing. Hermione and a group, made a magical internet that allowed us to talk between each other."

He looked it over. I got up and moved behind him. I laid my hand on the back of his head and gave him the skills. He opened it and looked it over. My laptop was split between magical and muggle. He looked throw everything and was nodded.

"Bring the magical world into the 2100 century. It will take some time. But I agree with you. Can you remake this?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"But it would be wise for someone else to sale them." I told him. He nodded and agreed.

"I take it you have someone in mind?" I nodded to him.

"The only problem is there in school still."

"That won't matter. We'll have time to put everything into place. We'll talk about this more latter." I nodded to him and waved my hand at the laptop. "That will allow everyone to know everything that's going on, I wouldn't subject it in classes."

"I wouldn't either." He nodded.

"Good night Harry." I nodded to him and he stood up and was gone. I finished my drink and got up. I headed up stairs and got in the shower. I dried off and got into bed. Sleep came easy.

Severus

Yesterday we finish clearing the castle's closet. Today Remus and the mutt were looking around outside. I spend the day putting away everything that was found in the rooms by the elf. I've kept an eye on Draco and noticed that neither he or young Harry tired to do anything but act nice to each other.

Cissi was working on the rooms. Harry and Luna was deep cleaning the castle with the elf. The front wing did look great. Had a shin to it. The castle even hummed if you listened. For some reason I couldn't sleep and went walking. I ended up leaning against the doorway looking out at the court yard.

"Beautiful isn't it." I looked over and saw the older Harry leaning against the other side. The stars were shinning, the moon was half full and the ocean was clam.

"Did I wake you?" I asked him. He shook his head no.

"I've found walking to be a good way to clear my mind. I noticed the doors were open, then saw you." He told me.

"Sounds like you, out of bed at night." He nodded.

"You only caught me a few times, but I was out of bed a lot. Walking cleans away the nightmares." He told me.

"It seems that was most the time. Personally I prefer brewing." I told him. He looked over at me and smiled softly. "Keeps my mind from thinking all together."

"I would believe that." We just stood there for a long time. "What's kept you awake so late Severus?" He asked me.

"A lot on my mind."

"I've been told I'm a good listening if you want to talk about it?" He told me. I looked over at him. "Care for a drink?" He asked me. I just nodded.

"I wouldn't say no to one." He laughed softly.

"I know just the place." He nodded me with him. Once we moved the doors shut on their own. I followed him into a room. The fire light at once. He walked over to a bar and I sat down. It didn't take him long to return with two glasses.

"How well do you know me?" I asked him when I saw the glass.

"Not as well as one might think." I took a drink and looked at him. He was looking at the fire. I waited. He looked over at me. "If you don't blame me, I'll show you what I mean."

"Why would I blame you?"

"You might find a reason."

"I hardly see why." He nodded.

"I'll explain if you want after." I nodded. I felt our minds touch.

"Stop." I told him.

'Clam down Severus, you've taught me we'll. But I have some tricks of my own.' His voice said softly in my mind.

"Telepathic." I gasped.

'Softer on the mind.'

'I know what it is.' He felt calm in my mind.

'Oh I should have known. I'm sorry to rape your mind. But it's the easiest way.' He said and I felt him all around me and inside me. 'I'm going to remove the curtain now.'

'How did you learn, I wouldn't have taught you?' He asked.

'No you wouldn't have and our lesson didn't go over so well to begin.' He said and took a drink.

'Very well.' He wasn't going to tell me. I felt myself ended a deeper place in my mind. Then saw a image form. He mind was clam against mine. Almost like they belong together.

'The shrinking shack.' He said and walked in. I saw myself laying on the floor and I looked close to death.

'What happened?' I asked him.

'Tom attached you with Nagini. You had the elder wand and he wanted it. Though you weren't the master and he did not know. I could have stopped it. I could have saved you.' He said and I felt how upsetting that was.

'At what cost Harry.' I asked him. I watched him move over and we looked at each other. No words were said. But I knew he was stopping them. I saw tears falling down my checks as soon as I looked into his eyes. Harry put a vile against my check and caught them.

'You knew I was giving you my memories?' I asked him.

'You pointed it out.' He stayed till I pasted. Then got up and ran to the school. The image changed and we were in the Headmasters office. He put the memories in the pengor and fall in.

I showed him about Lily and I then showed him memories about Dumbledore and myself. It was almost too much to watch. How could I allow that. Harry was raised to die. Harry needed to die for Tom to be killed. Harry had part of Tom's soul in him.

'What did you do?' I ordered him to tell me. He changed the image once it was over and I saw him walk into Tom's camp and give himself up. I watched him be killed. I tried to pull away and couldn't. Then he was alive. He changed the image to him and Tom fighting and Tom dying.

'I knew what I had to do already Severus the pieces just fall together. I knew I had to died. I was surprised when I opened my eyes and was still alive. I was pissed off that you had to died for me to die.' He told me.

'Dumbledore knew all along?' I asked him.

'He planned all of this Severus. He planned it from the day he met Tom at 11. Piece's of a chasse board. That's what everyone is to him.'

'How'd he died?' He showed me another image of Draco trying to kill him and me doing the job. He showed me how he became the owner of the wand.

'This time he'll live the rest of his life without his magic. I'll make sure of that. He won't be able to harm another being.'

'How powerful are you Harry?' He shurgged.

'It's not how much power you have Severus it's what you chose to do with that power. The reason Tom lost control is because he twisted for more power. He lost his way when he spilt his soul one too many times. I changed that, I gave him a second chance.'

'You do have a problem saving people.' He smiled and nodded.

'I know. But that's who I am. That's what the world needs. Truthful Tom and I balance each other out. We have the same ideas this time around. We might have the first time also. But we both were being lead the wrong way.' He told me.

'Harry your nothing alike." He smiled at me.

'You'll notice what I'm talking about. Now what's on your mind Severus?' He asked me. I took a drink and felt our minds pull apart. He folded his legs. He was affected as much as I was.

"Just thinking about my life." I told him. He nodded to me.

"Severus what do you want to do. Do you want to teach?" He asked me.

"I've been doing it so long, I don't know." He nodded to me.

"You have time to think about it Severus. I am thank full for your help, but you're not being forced."

"That's just not something I'm use to." He smiled.

"I know Severus. It's hard to take control over your life. You have some time to think about it. School doesn't start for some time." I nodded to him. "There are enough masters out there to take your place. Though I bet you'll miss your snakes."

"They don't have a real chance." I finely said.

"They will now. Syltherin house isn't evil just shy and cunning. Each house is needed and so is that one. For too long they have been over looked. We'll unit the houses. It's already happening Severus. Having the golden boy and Slytherin prince friends is a start."

"Do you really think that will ever happen?" He smiled at me.

"It already is happening Severus. Give it time. Now what's really bothering you?" He asked me.

"I don't really know. I'm questioning my life." I said and took a drink.

"Such deep thoughts for so late at night. Do you have abjections to what's planned?" He asked me. I blinked at him.

"No, It's needed. We never should have allowed ourselves to this close to them." He nodded.

"There's going to put up such a fight." He said looking at the fire.

"They will, but do they have much of a chose." I asked him. He smirked and nodded. "You need to check your library. Not all the books should be allowed out in the public."

"I know, once were done cleaning we're going throw the library. There's a another library in the South wing. It's twice as big." He told me. "Then you have to add all the books that's been left out of it for the last so many years."

"You should just make a public library." I told him.

"That's what it was at the time. While the private was more for the family. Some people were allowed to enter. There's a spell the castle gave me. It will copy and put a copy of all public books. While the same could be said for the private library. Journals are the only thing the house won't copy. It already has some of my personal books in it."

"The castle's magic will copy books, what about tombs?" He looked over at me and smiled.

"Are you don't with your lab?" I gave him a look and nodded. "Come on, you'll enjoy this as much as I will." I gave him a look. He got up, we refilled our glasses and walked out. We pasted throw a part of the wall that was spelled. Then down the stairs and to the ward stone.

"How did they power this?" I asked him. The ward stone was huge.

"The whole family and court did it from what I've seen from the castle. Lady can I have the ward book please." Harry called out. A white podium came up out of the ground and a book laid on top of it. I moved behind him and he ran his hand over the front.

"How long has your family been masters over death?" I asked him. He looked back at me and smiled.

"A very long time Severus. Long before the three brothers. The story about the tree brothers is really about the war. Being masters over death has nothing to do with who or what are family is. If you want, I have the history books. The Castle writes everything down." I moved my arm around him and stopped him from changing the page.

Everything was in Latin but I caught a few words I knew. He turned around and put his hand on the back of my head. I felt his magic.

"Deep breaths for a few minutes." He cupped my shoulders while my head was hurting. I finely opened my eyes and looked into his bright green one's.

"What did you do?" He smiled and nodded to the book. I looked over his shoulder and saw I could read everything. The book was filled with wards and spell for the castle. Finely he found the spell for the library's. He looked up at the ward stone and to the book.

"There's a ruin for it?" He asked me.

"Yes, one of the queens added it. She was known for love of knowledge." He told me.

"There's many things I can do Potion Master. Most if not all are forgotten." The Castle said softly. Harry moved around the book and checked the stone. He started to glow and chant. Then redraw the ruin. I felt the magic pass throw me. I moved over and caught Harry before he fall.

"Tom's here." He said softly.

"I'll show him the way." The Castle said. Harry leaned against me. His eyes were closed.

"Want to answer me again on how powerful you are?" I asked him. He smiled softly.

"Most of it was my magic Potion Master. But there was a pull to his core. I have been closed to the world far too long."

"Will you explain far lady?" I looked over and saw Tom walking down the stairs.

"The magic behind me and around me has been locked up far too long. Each new ruler has added to me in some way or another. It's the magic that was added to me. As you my prices are going to add islands to me." She told him. He looked at the book and stone.

"What did Harry fix?"

"He renewed my ability to add to my library's. It's a natural ability I have. Slowly you both will have to renew my ruins before adding the islands. If you do not, they will either be stuck where they are, or you will add them to the islands and will need much more power. With the help of your aids and Potion Master you will be able to finish easier." She told us.

"Yes another thing to deal with." Tom said.

"Rushing anything will bring danger and damage to myself and the world." She told him.

"When do I get your magic?" He asked her.

"Silly child you are already added. I touched you the minute you became my son. You do not feel my power yet because you do not call me home. Go on, fix the ward you care for most." She said and the book flipped it's pages and a ward light up on the other side.

"Which one?" Harry asked softly.

"Renewing the protection wards." Tom told him as he read. He moved over and started to glow, then chant and redraw the ward. The magic pasted throw again. He closed his eyes.

"See child you already have my magic as I already touch yours. Together you should be able to fix one ward a day. Any more you along with myself will use up to much magic. Only the five I said will be allowed to enter for now. I will shift tonight while all are sleeping."

"Shift what?" He asked.

"I will make a hall of history. Resize the both library's and place the needed books in the right places." She told him.

"Potion books in the lab and such." Harry said to us. Tom came over and held out his hand. Harry took it and was pulled up. I stood. "I didn't mean to wake you, I wasn't thinking about how much magic would be used." Harry told him.

"2000 plus years of books," Tom smirked.

"How did you change the wards?" Harry asked and closed the book.

"Advanced it to what this time knows also."

"Before you retire my prices, a warning. Before you begin this new age you will have to be king. A prince is well and needed. But a King holds the power." Harry made a face.

"What's needed?" Tom asked.

"How my child you think too much. All you have to do is take your place with a witness for each. I have already prepared for this. When you are both ready, I will guild you."

"All we have to do is sit on our thrown?" Harry asked.

"That's the power of your family. This family was given the crown by the gods. When hard times came, you build me. When hard times came you went into hiding and now that hard times are back you have returned. The gods blessed you. They gave you the power already. As Death has aided you. It is the same."

"They have the powers of the gods?" I asked her.

"No they are just blessed by the gods. Do not worry my child, you are not the first to be brought into the family with magic." Tom nodded.

"I think a trip throw this hall of history will be needed another time." Harry said and leaned against me. He used up to much power.

"That is wise child, now rest." Tom looked at me and I nodded. He kissed Harry's head.

"Good night brother." Harry nodded. Tom walked up the stairs and was gone. I looked down at Harry. Slowly I picked him up. He laid his head on my shoulder. I walked up the stairs and throw the painting that was open. Then throw the open door and saw his room.

"Thank you Severus." He said and I sat him on his feet.

"You're welcome." He looked up at me and smiled. "Good night." I nodded and left. I can't believe I let myself think he might like me.

"Severus." I turned and looked at him. He was leaning against the doorway with only a pair of black pants.

"Harry?"

"Sometimes the first thought is the right one."

"What?" I asked him. He raised his eye brow at me. I moved over to him. "What does that mean?" I asked him looking down at him.

"I'm tired and my core is very weak. I wasn't pushing you our or brushing you aside. I'm just tired." He looked up at me and his eyes were so bright. "I care for you, you already know that. You need to know though that I don't see you as the same person I knew. How could I when I see someone different." He cupped my check.

"What the blood hell does that mean." I asked him. His hand moved to my neck and pulled me down. He kissed me softly.

"That means Severus I do like you. Like I said our first thoughts are normally right." I just looked at him. "Either say good night and walk away or join me and go to bed?" He asked me.

"Harry?"

"To sleep Severus. As I said I'm tired." I looked his face over and saw he meant it. I leaned down and kissed him again softly.

"I don't see the same person either." I told him. He leaned forward and hugged me. Slowly I walked us backwards and shut the door.

"This isn't about the mind rape either?" He asked me softly.

"Hardly." He laughed and sat on the bed. He pointed to the closet. I walked over and open the door. I found a pair of pants and changed. He was already laying down. I pulled him against me and fall asleep. I felt right for once.

I woke up and knew I was not in my room. My eyes opened and I started to remember. Then noticed I was alone. I sat up and saw Harry at once. He was sitting with a book looking out the window.

"Morning." He looked over at me and smiled.

"Good morning." He shut his book.

"Your awake early." He nodded and sat the book aside.

"Old habits die hard. I didn't wake you did I?" I shook my head and got up.

"How long have you been awake." I leaned down and kissed him.

"Not long, thought breakfast is shortly." I stood up.

"You want me to leave?" I asked him. He followed and moved my arms and leaned against me.

"Maybe a robe, more I'm hungry?" I put my arms around him. I kissed his head. "We both have to get use to this Severus. Questioning me won't bother me." He said softly.

"I shouldn't have." He looked up at me. Our minds touched.

'Dough is hard to get rid of. I have my own also.' I told me softly.

'I guess we should feed you then.' He laughed and pointed to the robe. It went with the pants. He was already wearing his. I leaned down and kissed him.

"Lady knew I think." He said and was looking out the window again.

"Knew what?" I asked him.

"That we care for each other. She's always touched you a little more then anyone else. I don't know if I like a know it all Castle." I laughed softly and he just looked at me and smiled.

"Come on brat time to eat."

"Whatever you say Sev." He kissed me and walked out. I slipped on the slippers that were there and followed him. He was bear footed. Walked throw the painting and I followed. We walked out on the ground floor and into the dining room. Everything was waiting for us.

"I'm surprised the mister keep our return quiet." He said after a few minutes of reading the paper.

"They might not believe it." I told him. Slowly everyone else joined us. We were almost done when Harry lowered his paper and looked at the wall. He got up and walked out. Before he got throw the doorway Cissi was there.

"My Prince." She bowed her head.

"Harold, Cicci. Who's with you?" He asked her. He moved and let her come in and he sat back down and took a drink. She said hello to everyone and kissed Draco's head.

"I have not gotten far alone. I have brought help. Prince Tom made the selection." She told him and was worried. Harry blinked and then nodded like he understood what the hell she was talking about.

"Oh let's meet these helpers." Lu said and was saving Harry. Cissi looked at Harry and just nodded. He wasn't dressed. "I think it's time to change dining rooms." Lu said and nodded to herself.

"It my own blood castle." Harry told her. She rolled her eyes.

"You really should dress before coming to din." Draco told him.

"Again my own damn castle." Draco smirked. Cissi came back in with four house elf following her. Then four woman who had two elf's each.

"My Prince this is Blanca Zabina, Ivy Perkenson, Shelley Avery and Cleopatica Malfoy. Ladies this is Prince Harold." They crusted to him. He nodded back.

"Good morning ladies have you had breakfast." They nodded. "Very well this is my second Lady Lu Watcher, you already know Draco and Severus. Sirius Black, Remus Lupin and Harry Potter-Black." They nodded to everyone and it looked like they knew who would be here. They were surprised with Lu though.

"We'll get started." Cissi said. Harry nodded.

"Stay with in the castle if you would. Master chambers in each hall are on the top floor, please leave them along. A room with a color door knob is to be left alone also." He told everyone. They nodded.

"There were some changed last night to the castle Cissi." She nodded. They bowed their heads and left. Draco watched them and gave Harry a look.

"What changes?" He asked.

"A hall of history or records which ever you want to call it. Both library's have grown also." Harry told him. Draco made a face. Harry picked up his paper again. "Have a look around Draco and you'll see what I'm talking about. Just to tell you, your door knob is green and sliver with a DM on the front." Draco's mouth dropped open.

"Cool." He finely said.

"What's in the hall?" Harry asked.

"Haven't looked yet Harry. Lady added with all the history. It's next to the throne room. Which is down the hallway across from the hall going to the dungeon. You haven't seen it because it's been closed." He said. I just finished eatting.

"You need a map." Draco said.

"I have one, you need a map." Draco's mouth dropped open.

"Can I brow it?" Draco asked.

"Sorry Draco, brain transplants are wise." Harry was smirking. Draco didn't understand.

"The ward stone are bound between the heads of the family. Lady shares with Harold what the castle is." I told him. He blinked.

"There is a spell." Sirius said. Harry lowered his paper. He slowly smiled and Lupin was giving Sirius a look.

"The castle's bigger." Harry told him. Young Harry finely caught on.

"You want to make a mardon map?" He asked. Sirius was smirking and looking at Harry. Harry waved his fingers and caught the scrolls that flow into the room. He handed them to Sirius.

"There's an extra one for the grounds." Sirius nodded and counted them.

"Severus if you don't mind we could use your help." Sirius asked me. I was surprised and nodded.

"That is when you're ready." Lupin said. I nodded again.

"Uncle Seve why aren't you dressed for breakfast." Draco asked me.

"Since I call this my house, I don't see a reason to." Draco folded his arms.

"We'll move to the family dining room and you won't have to dress either Draco." Harry told him. Draco made a face.

"Where is that dining room?" Draco asked. Harry folded his paper and blinked.

"South wing I believe. This Castle is not bound by the laws of matter I think. Wait till they make a map and we'll understand the house." Harry told him.

"What do you mean?" Harry asked.

"We'll how the castle is, there should be empty space between all the wings. But from what I've found there isn't. Magic can give someone a headache."

"So what are we doing today?" Young Harry asked.

"If you want you and Draco can go throw the books in the ball room and move them two either the public and private library. With the both of you, you should be able to tell which is which." Harry told them. Draco and young Harry looked at each other.

"Or you can start on your summer homework." Remus told them. They made another face.

"What are you all doing?" Draco asked.

"There's going to work on a map, then Remus and Sirius are going outside again. Severus is going back to his lab. Harold and I will be around." Lu told him and shurgged. I gave Harry a look. He winked at me.

"Why can't we go outside?" Draco asked.

"We're going back in the woods Draco. Yesterday we fly around the island and fly over the maze. Sorry Severus I forgot to tell you. There's a garden in 4 areas of the mage. There's some kind of temple in the middle Harold." Lupin said.

"Something to look into." Lu said.

"Are you flying over the forest?" Harry asked.

"We're going to, if we can't see much, we'll walk. Past the trees on the other side is a beach." Sirius said.

"How big is the Island?" Young Harry asked.

"It's pretty big, Just the open area is the same size of Hogwarts grounds. The maze is the size of the black lake." Lupin told him.

"Why hid the garden?" Draco asked.

"Most likely there only for potions or cooking. There's followers around the houses and some fruit trees around the maze." Sirius told him. Draco looked at me.

"It's to protect the gardens and people." He nodded to me. "The potion garden at Hogwarts is on the towers. It's ward to keep everyone out besides the potion master and med witch." I looked at Harry. "That's something to think about. A castle Med witch."

"Why," He asked me. Lu put her hand over his mouth.

"Something we'll have to talk about later." I gave them a look.

"Add it to the list." Harry finished off his coffee. Lu started writing in the air. Harry shook his head and walked out.

"Did you really write it down?" Draco asked. Lu giggled.

"No, you learn sometimes just to go along with everything. Come on you two, I'll show you around each library and let you get working." Lu walked out with them.

"I'll met you in the potion lab. The doors will be open." I told Lupin and Sirius." Then walked out. Harry was standing in the ballroom. I walked over and turned him to the door.

"Go get dressed brat." He kissed me and left. I headed down to my room and got dressed. I walked into the potion lap and they were waiting. The papers were all laying out and everything was ready for me.

"How did you learn this?" I asked.

"Crone Black made the spell. He was a master builder. One summer my family spent time in the Black family manor. Most the paintings taught me something." Sirius told me.

"He taught you how to make maps?" I asked him.

"He had four sons and 7 daughters. He said it's not easy keeping an eye on all of them at once. He made a map of his house to keep an eye on them. Dame Black was the youngest and found it. He used it to get into trouble." Sirius smirked.

"They used it to come meet me." Lupin told me. I nodded and understood. They wanted to be with their friend.

"And you need my help why?" I asked them.

"Last time we made it James helped me with the potion. It's a two person job really. Remus has never been very good with potions. He over things." Sirius told me.

"More like to sedative." I looked around and walked over to a droll. I grab a mast and handed it to him. Lupin took it and looked it over.

"Most masters will use them when they're sick, allergic to something there use or shouldn't breath in the fumes." Lupin nodded and put it on. As soon as it was on, it formed to his face and disappeared.

"No bloody wonder you never got sick." Sirius said and slowed me a book. I took it and started reading. A map of all. Said on the top of the paper. There were spells and two potions. He was right, two people were need. You had to make the potions at the same time.

I looked throw everything he had and he started the caldrons. I'll have to temper with the potions later. I put the book to the side and checked everything again. Sirius got started. Lupin was already spelling the papers.

"How do you get the papers to turn into a map?" I asked them.

"Were going to put the papers on the floor and pour the potions over them. The magic dose the work." Sirius told me.

"The first set of spells opens the paper up to change and the potions acts like ink. The second set of spells taps the paper into the building around it while the second potion cases it to bind together. The third spell that we added allows it to hide." Lupin told me.

"So it's not so much a map as it is a graph." I asked. They nodded to me.

"It's black family magic, so it's normally only kept in the family. The family has trust issues. No one passes anything on unless they want to."

"Why were you taught?" I asked him.

"The family's spilt in three sections. Evils, good and neutral. Has nothing to do with magic. Each black who's born is governed one section. Only neutrals have been able to claim the manor also. Cissi could, that's what side she's from. We'll the summer before 3rd year I was worried about Lupin and stuck in the manor. I learned a lot that summer. I was taught that spell to keep an eye on Remus. Teenage minds are a crazy thing. I didn't know what was going on with Lupin till after the school started." Sirius gave Lupin a look.

"Which side are you on?" I asked him.

"Good, that's why I was kicked out when I was 16. My mother found out." I blinked. "I'm still a dark wizard Severus, just not evil. I was an Aurter also." Sirius told me.

"Severus don't stop. What's wrong." Lupin told me.

"Your blood is at the misery." I said looking at Sirius. He nodded.

"I am also an Defense and Ward Master. I know how to ward myself."

"When did you get your second master?" I asked him.

"That was my first. Landon James grandfather taught me." He turned his right wrist and showed me the master tattoo. He showed me his left and I saw the defense tattoo. "I was finishing my defense while I was in training."

"He was about to start his third right before James and Lily went into hiding." Lupin said and smirked.

"Why didn't you?" I asked him.

"We were there guards." Sirius told me. I gave him a look. "Blood hell did no one know. We weren't able to be the keepers because we were inside the wards. Remus took a leave from his Master and I took a leave from work. The night before they were killed Dumbledore called for all the order, Frank and Alice were attached. James told us to go and help. We did, and were attached also." Sirius told me.

"We woke up in the hospital two days later. Sirius like normal went off half cocked. I tried to put the funeral together. But the misery showed up to question me and my Master showed up and disappeared with me." Lupin told me.

"Question you?" I asked.

"I was a werewolf and was being framed for the attach. Augustan owl me when she had me cleared. By that time Sirius was in prison so I stayed away. For years I thought Harry was dead also. Seven years later my alpha came for tribe. That's when I found out Harry was alive and came looking for him. I got my change when I was offered the job. But Dumbledore only hired me because Sirius was loss."

"What does that mean?"

"We're pack, my grim grounds the wolf and his wolf grounds my grim. Only about one out of 3 moons dose Remus really transform. Together my grim can pull the whole wolf out. When James tricked you, I was too late that night." Sirius told me.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Severus I'm not a bitten werewolf. I'm a born werewolf. The form you saw both nights isn't my true form. I'm a white artist wolf. Most bitten will change into a form like what you've seen." He told me.

"What causes it?" I asked him.

"There could be a few different reasons. Being with a pack is a large part of it. The mind of the wolf needs a pack. How young you were when you changed the first time. Family has something to do with it also. That's for a born wolf. A bitten, it has something to do with how much venom was passed along. If the bitten is willing. How young the bitten is. Having a pack to guild you."

"Why would you want to be bitten?" I asked.

"Our venom will heal you of any illness. Most packs though will only allow elders to be bitters. You have to control yourself. It's also why a lot of packs live away from everyone. The wolf tends to be over protective and want to help the sick." He told me.

"Yourself?" I asked him.

"Oh I was adopted. My mother went into labor during the moon. She was away from the pack for protection. A cop found her and took her to a hospital. I was put up for adoption. My father was told we both died and killed himself. Mates mate for life. I had a hard time about it. I transformed right before first year and Charming was my magical guild. He talked Dumbledore in allowing me to come to school anyways. When Sirius turned into the grim it was easy for me. We became a pack them. After school I took Lee Wang as my master. His nephew is a bitten."

"Master Wang is your master?" I asked him. "Wang never takes on students." I told him.

"He dose only if he picks them. He helped me find my pack. But it wasn't the same." He told me.

"You study under Wang?" I asked him again. He nodded to me.

"How doesn't anyone know that?" I asked him.

"Britain doesn't see werewolf as people. Every other country has my masters longed. I was also in china at the time Severus. Sirius and I would take turns coming and going during the moon. I came back when James and Lily were in danger. I was never a member of the order. I don't fight someone else's battles." Lupin told me.

"How many masters did you get under Wang?" I asked him.

"Who's Wang?" We looked back and saw Harry walking into the room.

"My Master." Lupin told him. Harry nodded and looked throw the potions. "Defense, Attach, ward, ruin and I learned to about magical beings, animals and races."

"How long were you together?" I asked him.

"Close to 10 years. Not everything he teaches is towards a master. That's why he doesn't normally take on students. Thought while I was there he did take on another student."

"What else did you learn?" Harry asked and found what he was looking for.

"I learned a lot pup, from this world and both realms." Harry nodded.

"You should owl him." Harry said and walked out. "At less I don't have to ask if you rolled around." He called out. Lupin shook his head. Sirius didn't understand.

"Fuck." Lupin told him. Sirius looked at Lupin.

"Did you?" Lupin started laughing, held his side and kept laughing.

"Sirius how long have you known me. Have I even once looked at a man? I wouldn't even think about it. There's a line between Master and student."

"Just asking." Sirius said. I shook my head. We finished the potion.

"I wonder where that came from." Sirius asked and grabbed the potion. I grabbed the other and Lupin started casting. We worked together and then put everything down and waiting. A minute later the papers started changing. Ink formed on them. We watched it finish. Lupin flicked his wand and the papers floated in front of us.

"We'll that's, that. Give them to Harold." Sirius said and handed them to me. He and Lupin left. I flicked my wand to clean the lap and followed the map to where Harry and Lu were. There were in some room down the new hall. I walked in and stopped.

"What is this room?"

"Crown room." Lu said and smiled at me. There were crowns, jewelry, robes, staffs, canes, wands and just gems. Some were on stands, some were on the walls and some were in cases. They were adding to it.

"Right is all the things we found in the rooms. Left were already here." Harry told me.

"Alright, the maps finished." Harry pasted over what he was holding and came over. I speared them out and he leaned against me looking it over. He made them all bigger.

"We'll have to find a place for them." He said.

"Harry do you need all this?" I asked looking around.

"Lu likes everything shinny." He shurgged. He ran his fingers over the map. "To many rooms. There's a guards room and counters." Harry said.

"Before the cells." Lu called out. "We should check out the vaults." Lu told him.

"When we're in town we will. Being seen in public will be a good thing. We need more elf." He told her.

"Sage says there at less 50 rooms and a nursery." Lu told him. He nodded and looked over the grounds.

"We need a master builder." He said.

"Why?" I asked him.

"There used to be a town in the woods. Something else for the list." He said.

"Brat where's this list?" He tapped his head. "What potion did you take?" I asked him.

"I wanted to see what was real and fake. Have a look around, there's some pretty cool things in here. Weapons also." He told me. Put the papers aside and went back to helping Lu. I looked around and walked to the end of the room. There was a place for each ruler. King or queen. Each had its own little case also. They were all names on the back wall also.

"Where's there paintings?" I asked.

"Next hall, it wraps around the throne room. Woman on the outside and men on the inside." Lu told me. Each crown was different. I stopped when I saw a snake crown and looked at it. Then stopped when I saw a leaf crown. Everything in here would be able to pay for a whole nation for life.

"I found out there not in order." Harry said watching me. "The brothers are almost in the center." He told me and pointed them out. I walked back and saw them. One had a sword behind them, one had a staff and one had a bow. I moved to the other side and looked throw the cases. They were all in sections.

"Master." I looked over and saw Sage.

"Hey honey what do you need?" Harry asked and were putting things away.

"There are owls in the barn and they are bothering Snowflake and Midnight. They won't listen to either of us." He looked at her.

"Barn?" He asked.

"West wing of the basement." Sage told him. Lu even made a face.

"We'll let's go save the owls." Sage smiled and nodded. There's a barn. I followed them. We walked into the basement and took a hallway I haven't noticed. We walked into a huge barn. Up by the front were a group of owls.

"Go get a treat." Harry said. Two owls flow out. Harry walked over and read the front of the letters. "Severus this is for you." He pointed to a letter and moved on. He grabbed two and looked at Sage.

"Honey go get Harry, Draco and tell Remus when he's back that he has a letter." She left. I took my letter and saw it was from Dumbledore. Harry put his two letters away.

"What's the old goat want?" Lu asked looking into stalls. I opened the letter and started reading.

"I need to return to question my contacts." I told them. I looked back and the owls were gone. I handed the letter to Harry. He read it and rolled his eyes.

"The chose is yours. If you don't he'll know something's wrong."

"I already said I would step aside. Latter well see if I need to return." He nodded to me. But he didn't like that answer.

"Cool a barn." Draco said. "Oh hello Kingston." The owl flow over. Draco took the letter and rubbed the owl. Young Harry's face fall when he saw the three owls. He walked over and took the letters but rubbed the white one that was his.

"Forgot to send word?" Harry asked. Young Harry nodded.

"Everything just happened." He shurgged.

"Go read them and talk to Sirius tonight." Harry nodded and walked.

"Hey wait up." Draco ran after him and the owl fly up. Lu was watching them.

"Who wrote?" She asked.

"Most likely Hermione, Ron, Neville and yourself."

"There were only three owls brat."

"Hermione and Ron write together. Dumbledore is looking for him, he'll use Hermione and Ron. Neville and Luna must have read the paper. When the boy who lives goes missing people talk. Ginny would have told Luna and Luna would have told Neville." I just nodded.

"Do you trust them?" I asked him.

"That is a question I can't answer."

"They aren't the same people Severus. They haven't been throw the same things Harry has." Lu told me. "Right now they are still under and listen to the old goat."

"Maybe you should fill them in."

"Well that would be something to think about. But Luna will know who I am at once." Lu said and Harry nodded.

"Something to think about them." They nodded and Lu walked out. Harry walked over and kissed me.

"Lunch?" I nodded and we walked out. Sandwiches were waiting for us. Harry went back to what he was doing and I walked around the new hall. The hall of history was filled with books on the family and history around the family. A book called to me and I picked it up and sat down. I started reading about a king.

"Good evening Severus. Seems something bothering you." I looked over and saw Tom walk into the room. He sat down and looked around. I handed him the letter from Dumbledore.

"The chose is yours Severus, if you want to return or not. I don't need you to spy for me or on me. If your finished with that then don't leave. If you aren't then leave." He told me. I took the letter and throw it in the fire. He smiled at me. "Wise chose. Danger would come from playing with a force that isn't needed. Come my friend dinner should be ready."

"Came for dinner?" I asked him and put the book aside. He smirked and got up.

"It seems the only thing to do." I gave him a look and followed him. We headed to the dining room. I was surprised but moved and sat next to Harry. The table had a little more people at it. Dinner was great like normal.

"Prince Harold?" Harry looked down at Blaine.

"Yes Blaine." The boy looked at Draco then Harry and was blinking.

"Um, would you mind if I stayed the night." Blaine asked him. Harry took a drink.

"I don't know have you asked your mother." Blaine blinked again and looked at his mother. She was smirking.

"I don't know Blaine dear. Are you going to behave." He nodded. "Well I guess you'll have to flow me tomorrow." He nodded and looked back at Harry.

"I guess you want to stay to get help on your summer studies." Blaine made a face. "No, I guess it would be helping us clean." Blaine made a face again. Draco was trying not to laugh.

"Stop playing with him." Young Harry said.

"Very well, mind your manners and behave. Draco will show you to a room after dinner." Harry said and winked. Draco's face light up.

"Hey why do I have to flow if your coming back tomorrow." Blaine asked. His mother just smirked.

"Yes well dear you weren't really paying action." He made a face. But let it go and finished eatting. Draco went off with Blaine, but stood in the doorway and looked at Harry.

"I'll catch up, I need to talk with Sirius." Draco smiled and was gone.

"I think our Dragon's forgot about us dear." Cissi said.

"I think he's just glad not to be pulled around," Lucuis stopped and saw Cissi face. "Invited to parties with you."

"We'll see what you're doing friend night." She took a drink of her wine and he made a face.

"Oh a ball, we should have a masked ball." Lu said. She looked at Harry and Tom.

"Very good idea Lu, we should host a ball." Her face light up.

"Don't forget the mask part." Harry said. Tom smirked. "We'll add that to the list." He told everyone.

"A ball would bring you more out to the open." Cissi told everyone.

"We need to meet with the governments first. But before the islands are done or we'll hid them. Right before school starts." Tom asked Harry.

"That should give us enough time." Harry nodded. Almost everyone left after that. Lucuis followed us to the ward room while Cissi went and picked out a room for them.

"How the blood hell did someone power this." Lucuis walked around the stone. Tom and Harry were looking at the book and Lu was sitting on the stairs.

"One along or each?" Harry asked.

"One together if it's larger, one each if it's weaker." Lady said. They each picked one. The stone raised and two ruin's light up. They each chanted and magic washed over us. Lu and Lucuis came over and picked there. The stone lowered and the same thing happened. Tom gave me a look. I flipped throw the book and looked for a ruin I would want to fix.

I found what I was looking for and said the spell and fixed the ruin. I caught Harry as he tipped.

"Good choice." Tom said. He was reading the ward.

"What happened?" Lucuis asked.

"The pull was surprising for Harry. Lady what will change?" Lu asked.

"The maze will grow in size. I cannot tell you how many gardens will be added. It will take a week for my magic to finish everything. Tree's will grow around the maze, flowers will change around the castle walls. The front court yard will have the chess set by morning. The back court yard water fixture will have fish in it in the morning. Bird will be returning. Any other animals Lu will need to be added by hand. The castle will be stable in a mouth. The island will be stable in two mouths, at that time my magic will be able to move this island where you want it." Lady said.

"Why not make green houses." Lu asked.

"I can only add to the garden's Lu not build onto the island. If you prefer four green houses, I will keep the garden's as and they will grow. Lift the shrubs and temple and you can build the green houses." Lady said. Tom and Harry were looking at me.

"Which do you prefer?" Tom asked me.

"Green houses, Lady leave them as is."

"I will potion master, but you will need a gardener. The scathes charm has been taken off the island."

"Another thing on the list." Harry said.

"We'll get to this list, let's leave before we find something else we want to do." Tom said and left. We moved to the gaming room and Lu said down at the chess table. Lucuis joined her at once. The rest of us sat down.

"Top of your list Harry?" Tom asked and took his drink from Pez.

"Finishing the castle." Harry told him.

"Woman are dealing with the rooms. We have a map now. The grounds have been looked at the rooms have been cleaned and everything has been taken care of. When the woman are done we'll move rooms. You have the children on the library's. We're working throw the wards." Tom told him.

"Not moving." Lu said. Harry smirked.

"How's your followers." Harry asked him.

"My inner circle knows. They are passing the word down. My orders along with the news. They will fall in line or be removed from rank." Tom told him. Harry took a drink.

"Our court."

"Will take time. The rest of the summer I would believe."

"More house elf, a staff and now animals." Harry told him.

"Animals can take as long as anyone wants to them to take. We don't really need them, they are just nice. A staff can take the summer. If anything the children can help in the garden." I nodded to him.

"Talk to Dobby." Lu said. Everyone looked at her.

"Right sorry about that Lucuis. Dobby is free and is working at the castle. With winky now. Bring in elfs that don't have a house would be easy." Harry said. He caught a his note book and started writing down everything.

"Meeting with the governments." He said and handed over two letters. Then looked at me. I smiled and shook my head no. He winked at me.

"We'll send owls to each government and spend a day at each. We'll start Monday with ours. They will not get an owl. The races we'll owl also and they will come here. Friday will go to meet the goblins."

"By pass owls and send them throw portals." Lu said and Harry wrote that down. Tom gave her a look. She showed him and he caught a chess piece that showed up in his face.

"It's like appearing." She told him.

"Anything else?" Tom asked.

"Nothing for now. Severus is in charge of the green houses. Hire someone or not." He told me and wrote that down.

"When we're done meeting everyone we'll set and talk about the ball." Harry nodded.

"Lu wants to visit the vault." Harry told him. "We need to crown ourselves." He added.

"That's what tomorrow is for. Friday we'll visit the vault." She smiled. "What staff?" Tom asked.

"A healer, gardener, guards, someone to keep the public library." Harry said and shurgged. Tom and Lucuis looked at me. "Who shouldn't already have a shit load to do." He added.

"You know Severus is a master healer?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded, but didn't stop writing.

"It's on his wrist. But potions and healing normally come hand in hand. Glamour's don't really work with me." Harry told everyone.

"What does that mean?" Lucuis asked.

"He see's throw them. Has ever since he fixed his eye sight. It bothers me sometimes." Lu told everyone.

"Do you know why?" Tom asked him.

"Master of death remember." He told everyone. "But since my father died I was the Master of the clock. I can use it's gifts. My eye sight was bad because of the spell preventing me from using that gift." He told everyone.

"And young Harry?" Tom asked.

"As I said give it time. I we didn't blast the spells off him. His body wouldn't be able to take it. We put a timer removal spell on them. There's slowly eatting themselves."

"And that spell is what?" Lucuis asked. Lu laughed and looked at Harry. He rolled up his sleeves. His glamour disappeared. Both wrist were covered with Master tattoo's.

"A side effect to." Harry looked at Tom. He nodded. "A side effect to holding Tom's soul in my head was leave me his memories from the time it was placed there and since his birth. Then for four years some trips in his mind. Holding that much information in my mind along with my own I had a problem. A friend of a friend taught me a gift. I can add more information in my mind or give information to another. There's only one way to get a masters is to pass a test. You can do this throw and with a master or throw the misty. When you pass your test you get the mark. When you take a master you get a band then mark. I cheated and just took the tests." Harry told everyone and was still writing.

"How can you cheat?" Lucuis asked.

"I sucked the information out of a master's mind." He answered. Lu made a sound.

"Do you have something to add Lu?" Tom asked. Lu smirked and looked at Harry.

"Harry?" She said.

"Again master of death. I don't have to have a living mind to use. Not that I didn't use a few. But moving targets are harder. They ask to many questions when you're just cupping there head." He shook his head.

"After the battle most the school was closed for repairs. But since Harry was lord Potter, he along with a lot of the older family lords helped pay for the repairs. After I got him to leave the house and he was living against he picked the minds of the panting. It was entertaining to watch him leaning against the painting for a while and have students pass him. McGonagall let him use her office, he would only go in while a painting was empty and then he found the founders. After Defense, Kingsley got the unspeakable to give him the tests." Lu told us.

"You learned off paintings." Lucuis asked. Harry nodded and sat up. He took a drink and leaned back.

"They have their whole life in the painting along with everything they have seen throw out the years. A lot of them have paintings around the world. Before Dumbledore paintings were in classrooms. Masters would watch over the classes along with the teachers."

"You have all my memories?" Tom asked.

"Had, at some point you have to get rid of some information." Harry told him.

"Before we flex's Potter Manor Harry had a room filled with memories. When he hit around 21 his powers advanced again and he was able to hold most of what he needed."

"How much did you remove?" I asked him.

"Around 50 years of Tom's memories. I kept a few, most are spells and such. Give or take 5 years of my own life. I could take more but it wouldn't have been wise. Most are days filled with nothing. Nights sleeping. You don't really need to remember that. You can't remove dreams of any kind, learned that from a healer. The about half from each person I took memories from. Being connected that long you get memories you don't need." He made a face.

"As such?" Lucuis asked.

"Woman you tend to get useless information about hair, makeup, clothes. Men you tend to get there sports."

"You don't need those skills." Lucuis asked.

"Wrong kind. Though I don't take to hunt or fish, I mean chasing a partner. Madam houses have always been a hit with the men, no matter the time. Someone tried to teach me lady's rules, that gave me a questionable day."

"What the blood hell does that mean."

"What a mother teaches her draughts. How a lady should act." Lu told him. Lucuis understood at once.

"Why did it bother you, it's a memory?" Tom asked.

"My mind makes it into my memories. Just like how I planted a memory into your mind. The skill shouldn't work like that. I can build it into your mind so you don't know any different. My mind dose it on its own. The bigger the memory the harder the headache. Since I have this ability, it changes my real learning ability. I have to see it, read it and do it to learn something." He told us.

"How can you do this?" Lucuis asked.

"It's advanced mind magic. You have to have the magical energy behind it to use it. It normally works by giving someone memory's I can graft memories in the brain. It's not such a mind rap either." Harry said.

"Can you show me?" Lucuis asked.

"What do you want to learn?" Harry asked him right back. Lucuis just blinked. He wasn't expecting that. Harry took a drink waiting for him to come up with something.

"What can you teach me?" Lucuis asked him right back. Harry thought about it and got up. He laid his hand on the back of Lucuis head for a few seconds and walked away. He filled his cup and sat it in the air and cupped both sides of his head. He closed his eyes and stood there.

"I think I'm going to kick you." Lu said.

"Why?" Tom asked her.

"The first time was a memory short amount of information. This is a larger amount of information. Like a whole skill." We sat there waiting. Harry grabbed his cup and sat down. Lucuis sat back with his eyes closed.

"Take some deep breaths and let your mind do the work."

"What did you give him?" Tom asked.

"A lesson in biology. Ours really. My theses of my masters in healing was on biology of our magic." Tom raised his eye brow. Harry flipped to a new piece of paper and started drawing on it.

"A pure blood family who mixes in the same blood over and over again. Loses there magic slowly throw each line. They also lose the ability to have children. They end up two ways. Without children or with a squall. But if you mix in a new blood line, which your family did. The child blood is clean and there magic is restored. If you have a family line with all clean blood the family line grows. But is still pure. A child doesn't just appear with magic. It's a full line of squall that you can date back to a magical person." Harry told him. Tom looked at what he draw.

"How did you learn all of this?" Lucuis asked in a small voice.

"Because I was raised in the muggle world Lucuis. We learn about dna and so on. But I started thinking about it in my 6th year when Dumbledore was showing me memories from Tom's younger life. His family was slowly losing all it's magic. Then his mother married a muggle and had him. Tom's as strong as Salazar. That's how powerful his family should be. For my family we have always added new blood. Though they do believe is pure bloods." He said and rolled his eyes.

"At some point though we need muggles or half bloods to clear out our family line." Lu told them.

"Yes, some families though will go to other races. Lucuis the reason your family is better off is because two generations before you, veiled was mixed into your family. Same with Lu's family, they mixed in fairy."

"I've never thought about it. But you are right, magic just doesn't appear. I wonder how many pure blood family's are out there that have been lost." Tom asked.

"Each country has a bank Tom. We have a little over 3000 wizards or witches." Lucuis and Tom just blinked. "All you have to do is go to the goblins and do a linage test. That's how you became a lord Tom. You are Lord Slytherin. That's how we are now princes." He nodded.

"Yes the goblins are a very over looked." I nodded.

"How many people know that the goblins made Hogwarts and most manors." Tom nodded. "Master builders normal comes from learning from a goblin. Goblins are very over looked because they are a different race. It's the same with each race that leave in the dark or light realm. Demons and fairies and pass off as complete muggles. But there subjected because they aren't human." Harry told us.

"You've been in each realm?" Lucuis asked him. Harry nodded.

"A year into the year Lu was called home by her family. I went with her to make sure her wished were listened to. We stayed for some time and returned. There time line is one hour to one day. Sometime after that we found a demon and he returned with us. We spent as much time as I was allowed there. Close to three weeks. There time different is one hour to half a day."

"How long can you stay in the light realm." I asked him.

"It's not the same, the dark realm are for creators. The light realm was created for immortals. Throw out the years there time has spilt from ours. At one time the light realm was called the house of gods and the dark realm was called hell."

"How did you get there?" Tom asked.

"There's a portal in each bank. But most who call it home can pass throw the worlds." Lu told him. Tom just blinked. Lucuis was socked and I was surprised. It was that easy.

"Just go to the bank." Lucuis asked.

"You have to be invited or have standing to get there." Lu told him. He nodded. "But when it's time we'll be invited. Even without an invitation I can get us into the light and Harry can get us into the dark. All we would need to do was call for high court in both. We have to tell them what we're doing." Lu added.

"Why?"

"You don't want to go against them." She shook her head.

"Because they live in both worlds. They don't have to agree or like it. They just need to be told. But the light is where were getting the moon stone. The dark you don't want against you. I also need to get to Japan." Harry said and started writing.

"Why?"

"There's a dragon camp on the side of a mounting. That mountain is closed Jade mine. They closed it because it clams the dragons." Harry told him as he was writing.

"The dragons like Harry." Lu said.

"Why?" I asked, Harry shurgged.

"Never asked and have no clue. Sometime around the start of the war we helped Charlie send the dragons to the dark realm. They didn't put up much of a fight when I showed up." He shurgged again.

"Charlie and I had some ideas on it. They could feel that he was trying to help, or that he was master of death or." Lu shurgged.

"Or?" Tom asked her.

"Charlie had some thoughts that Harry could have dragons blood in him."

"Do you Harry?" Tom asked him. Harry shurgged.

"Never looked into it. By that point you couldn't go to the bank and find out." Tom nodded.

"Are you an anaimguse?" I asked him. He looked over at me. Then nodded to me.

"Runs in the family. With some time Tom should be able to slip forms also."

"Are you a stag like your father?" I asked him.

"No that's just my potromus." He told me and took a drink. Lu shot him a look.

"Are you Lu?" Tom asked her.

"I haven't tired. I've read about it, but it doesn't sound like much fun." She told everyone.

"What are you Harry?" Lucuis asked. Harry brushed his hair back and took a drink.

"A Black Viper." Something wasn't right. Lucuis blinked at him.

"You're a snake." Harry nodded. Lu's face told me that something was off.

"Are either of you able?" Lu asked Lucuis and myself.

"No, 7th year we made the potion for us to be able to see our animal. I did not have one." Lucuis said and was clam about it. But I know he throw a fit during school. Lu looked at me. I nodded.

"I'm a panther." Her eyes light up.

"Beautiful animal also. You would expect a black panther but he's more camel." Tom told everyone. She just smiled a knowing smile. Then moved a chess piece. Lucuis looked at the board and made a face.

"She won 13 moves ago." Harry said and was rolling his ice. Lucuis looked at him.

"What?"

"When she stopped paying actions she already won and lost interne in the game." Harry told him. Lucuis looked at Lu and the game board. Then waved to the board. Lu put the pieces back where they went and Harry got up. Lu moved. Harry moved.

"What the bloody hell." Lucuis said. There wasn't even a pause in the game. They just kept moving. Then at the same time the both tipped there queens. Harry sat back down next to me. Lucuis looked the board over.

"Lucuis chess isn't about winning or losing, it's a game of the mind. You want to think at less three moving ahead. The object is to make the other player lost without risking so many of your pieces." Lucuis just looked at him. Harry nodded back to the board and the pieces started moving. In the end there were just the queens and they were both in check mate.

"Lucuis don't forget Harry and I did fight in a war. A real war. We lead our army. We were the last to stand also. The few that were in hiding would have stayed there." Lu said.

"Why are you against taking a title then?" Lucuis asked him.

"I was never conferrable in the spot light. I never wanted to be anything more than normal. When our government fail everyone looked towards me. At that time I wasn't in a good place. Someone told me then that one life didn't equal to any other one life. They are all importation. It took Lu and some others four days to find me. When they did, I put on my battle robes and took control. Our army started out with 200 souls ready and willing to fight. And fight we did." He told us.

"The first thing we did was pull back, make camp and heal who needed it. Then sent the children and unable into hiding. We spent two weeks doing this as we planned. Then we attached and the world shook, the would world was surprised." Lu was smirking. Her eyes were getting dark.

"We pulled back again, it didn't take a long time for everyone to find out about our attach. We aliened with a few other countries and attached again. The next attach was a mask to moving some magical beings." Harry told us.

"When they were fighting us they didn't have much time to do anything else. Most of their army's only knew brut stern nothing else. The game was on the minute we started our attach. Sometimes they couldn't understand why we pulled back or why we changed route." Lu told us.

"But like she said they were trained with brought strength. Weapons have needs. But the muggles weapons only have one idea behind them, death. Guns, booms, missiles, bio weapons and it goes on. While trying to fight us they were killing themselves."

"How bad are there weapon's." Lucuis asked.

"They have no honor." Harry shook his head and rolled his hand. He held up a bullet. "Very few things will protect you from there weapons. It bloodily hurts to." Lucuis took it and looked it over. Harry waved his hand again and handed Lu a gun and she showed Lucuis what it does.

"What works." Tom asked.

"Some dragon hides works the best for armor. But once magic touched it, it losses it's touch. So it's heavy. Some mettle's will, but again heavy. There's a time charm that works the most. It will stop anything that harms you about one inch away from your person. They don't last long and take a lot of magic to make. Some wards work against booms. Really thought both sides didn't have much help protecting themselves."

"We sure did have our fun thought." Lu said to herself mostly.

"It was a war that we understood and knew what was really taking place. It was them or us. They did have the upper hand thought. Thousands to millions. No one would expect us to win or hold out as long as we did." Harry said and finished his drink.

"Who did you last?" Tom asked him.

"We didn't have much protection against their weapons. But we did have enough attaches against them. There weapons didn't really work if they were frozen, or blown up. We made them fight an honorable fight. They couldn't." Harry shook his head sadly.

"We could stand up to an army of thousands when we had maybe 20. That is unless Harry pissed off." Lu said looking at him.

"What do you mean." Lucuis asked her.

"Master over death remember. I couldn't mess with death to much but I could change the rules of the game. Tampering with death isn't wise." He shook his head.

"He likes to mope," Lu waved her hand at him.

"If you're the master over death why shouldn't you tamper?" Lucuis asked.

"Everyone at some time will met death. Nothing in the end will stop this. But calling death and ordering him to take a soul before it's time puts a strain on you. That's why the family spilt the idem." Harry said.

"How much of a strain?" Tom asked him.

"I'm very close to becoming a dark wizard. My soul though has changed. That might have something to do with coming back in time." Harry said and was thinking about it.

"How close?" Tom asked him.

"Very, touching death changes your person. But commanding death taints you each time you do it. At first death and I were on very good terms. I let him do his job. I never stopped him from doing his job, that's one line I didn't cross. But when I started commanding him, he started treating me different. We came to a point where there needed to be an understanding. After that we almost became friends."

"How?" I asked him.

"A friend died, death was already there. He was expecting me to stop him and return the soul. I just nodded to him and went back fighting. He came later that night and we talked for a long time."

"What turned him away from you?" Tom asked me.

"It was the start of the war and not everyone believed. I was, I don't really remember what I was doing. A friend was killed. Death took all their souls. He didn't really approve of my actions." I said.

"Death wouldn't have cared if Harry killed them. But he didn't. He stunned them and ordered death to take them. It's worse than getting kissed. Your souls ripped from your body and die from this action." Everyone looked at Harry.

"It would have been smarter to kill them. Having their blood on my hands would have been better. Because once you're tempted with death's power it's hard to not use it again. Every time you use it you taint yourself. Your soul holds that action. Also every time you use that power your magic holds that action."

"There is another way thought." Lu said. Harry nodded.

"Death can come and ask you for a soul. Or you can ask death to take a soul. There's no tainting. It's his chose at this time. It also saves someone pain."

"What do you mean?" I asked him.

"If someone is dying, you can ask death to take them sooner then what their plan is. Death also doesn't have a huge likes for other's that mess with his plans. There's some races out there that never should have been. Demeanors were made in death's image. He has no love for them. A dark wizard made them. Some animals are against his plans also. Death has to keep the world balanced. So every actions need causes another action. Some things are out of balance and it causes him to be in a bad mood. We need dark and light magical beings. It balances out our magic. That's most likely the reason why my souls clean again." Harry said, but I could tell he was thinking about it.

"But your core isn't." Lucuis told him.

"Lucuis no matter what Harry is a light Wizard. Nothing can change that. Yes it holds a lot of darkness. But with a pure soul, his core is light again. His person on the other hands isn't." Lu tried to explain.

"Dear your nothing helping us understand."

"A master over death is touched by death. That changes a person. If Harry never once touched death he would be fine. But once he did, it started changing him. This has nothing to do with his soul or core. This has to do with his being. Death's gift to Harry for returning was to purify him. Throw this action you had to be pure also. It's all about balance again. That doesn't change the fact that Harry's person has changed. He is the Master over Death." Lu said.

"What does that mean?"

"In so many words it means on the outside Harry is a dark wizard. It means Harry is death. On the inside Harry is a light wizard. He's pure and good and so on. But that's just who he is." No one understood. But I did. And from the feel of it Harry was showing them. Slowly the room got cold and the walls started freezing.

"Being a master over death protections you from being feeling him. Everything gets cold, then you start going crazy." He said and I felt it. "You feel him throw your body and it touches your soul." He said. I gasped. "For ever how long you touch death, your body shows it. You age." Just like that everything was normal again.

"Like it was said Detonators were made in Death's image." Lu said.

"He won't tell me who made them so I'm guessing it was someone in the family. That's what happens when my emotions rise to high. One side effect." Harry told everyone and shurgged.

"There's more?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded.

"That's what happened the first time I ordered death to do my betting. It took a while to learn how to control it. Not everyone is effect by death. Which is a good thing or Lu would have some problems." Everyone looked at Lu.

"I'm a seer remember. I can see death even." She smirked.

"Yes she helped. People were thinking I was going crazy talking to myself. When I was talking to Death." Harry told everyone.

"I can see life lines if I tried. I mean I can see when someone's time is. It dose change from time to time. Actions will cause that."

"That must be trying." Tom told him.

"It was, I haven't tried to use it in a long time. It's not something I want to know. I can move throw wards, see throw glamour's and I know races and animals on sight. That also means I can talk to them all." Harry told us.

"It was funny to watch him talk to a bunny once. It was before dawn and I went looking for him. He was laying on the grass talking to a bunny. Laughed my ass off for hours." Lu told everyone.

"That also means they know me for what I am." Harry told us.

"If Harry would have kept on commanding Death, then Harry would have been changed forever." Lu told us.

"What changed?" Lucuis asked Harry.

"I because a true master over death. I didn't even want to lead our army. I even less wanted to be Death's master. I don't want anyone being a slave under me." Harry told everyone.

"That's why he's able to be master of death. He doesn't care about all that. He wants to protect and save people. Holding that power means nothing to him."

"Why not give them up?" Lucuis asked Harry.

"I've tired, trust me I've tried. But once they were returned to the right full family they stay with their new owner. The stone I dropped in the middle of the forbid forest. Three days later I woke up with it in my hand. I returned the wand to Dumbledore, it was back in my pocket in five steps. The clock I've never tired to give away. I've let many use it. But never needed to try and remove it from my ownership." He told everyone.

"Can you tell us there history?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded.

"I can from the three brothers on. Before I would have to do some reading." Tom nodded to him. "When the war started against the family. The oldest brother who was the master of the wand, was killed in battle. That person took the wand. Death's wand is highly powerful, but not all its powers are unlocked unless your family and or the master." Harry told us.

"Powers?" Lucuis asked.

"One the wand only changes forms with a true master." Harry said and held up the wand. It was black, had a handle and about 10 inches. No it wasn't black, it was dark gray. "For each true master of the wand, the wand changes for that master. Everything from it's for to size." Harry handed it to Lucuis for him to look at it.

"A true master and connect to the wand. It becomes a part of yourself. It's true that another can't kill the master throw magic. But they can be killed. The reason you can't be killed is because of the connection. The wand reacts as you think. It could give you a power boost. But I don't really know about that." Tom took the wand.

"When the oldest brother died the wand moved throw hands. Light and dark. Most Dark lords did hold the wand. It finely ended up in Dumbledore's hands. He really thought he was its master. In my 6th year Draco disarmed Dumbledore becoming the master. Severus killed Dumbledore so Draco had to really take the wand in hand to get its powers. During our 7th year I disarmed Draco and took his wand. Making me it's master. Shortly after Tom took the wand and couldn't master it because it was already mine. He tried to kill me and in return killing himself because of the wand."

"You beat me throw me using your wand?" Tom asked me. I nodded to him.

"Our personal wands are brothers. The reason it chose me because it felt your soul in me. It's also the reason fawn likes us. We hold his tail father's in our wands." Harry told him.

"Young Harry?" Tom asked.

"I've gave him another wand to use while he's here. My hope is for him to bond with it and change wands when he's of age. Later on I'll talk to him about his wand. It's being traced and watched closely. The wand he's using now is a much better fit." Harry smirked.

"You gave him that wand." Lu asked. Harry nodded.

"What's wrong with the wand?" I asked.

"Oh nothing's wrong with it. It's a very powerful wand and was made just for him."

"You mean it was made for you?" Tom asked. "What's it made out of?" Tom asked him.

"It's 12 inches made from a tree from the garden of eve. The core is a mix of things. The larger part is a scale from a dragon."

"How?" Lucuis asked.

"Ollivander taught me how to make a wand before he died. I didn't want to use my wand or the elder wand. So I made a new one. It also has a drop of my blood in it."

"You personalized wands?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded.

"I did, for a few people." He told us. Lu held up her wand and pasted it around. I took the elder wand from Harry. It was balanced, but you didn't feel the power.

"Harry if you returned with death's objects what happened to them in this time?" Lucuis asked him. That was a good question.

"There powers were removed. The stone was turned into a plain stone. Young Harry's cape was turned into a normal cape. Holds the same gift just isn't as powerful. Then the elder wand. Dumbledore's wand lost all its powers and gifts and is now a basic wand. I asked death the same thing before I returned." Harry told him.

"It's a dueling wand." I said when I noticed.

"i owned it throw two wars." Harry told me.

"Lu what's your wand made out of?" Tom asked. Lu looked at Harry and the wand.

"The tree of light, my grandmother allowed me to have a branch. The core is mainly a piece of my hair. Along with that is ash, ash is one idem that's touches all the elements." She told us.

"Temperamental also." Harry shook his head. "You shouldn't be able to make a element wand." Harry told us.

'Go ahead Sev it will work for you.' Harry told me. I was thinking about trying to use Harry's wand. Being able to use death's wand would. I couldn't even think about it. I looked at Harry and he nodded.

'It wouldn't be wise for other's to know they can use the wand.' I told him.

'Trust me my snake. I've watched Lucuis and Tom try and use the wand. Not everyone can. You can, cast a light spell behind them so they don't see.' He told me.

"Can you make wands still?" Lucuis asked Harry. I lighted a bottle at the bar and put it back.

"Depending on the reason. Depending on the wand." Harry told him.

'How dose work for me?' I asked him.

'It knows you. Weren't you listening.' He said.

"What do you mean depending?" Lucuis asked him.

"If you want a oak wand make with a owl father, I can have it made in an hour. If you want something rare, it might be difficult." Harry told everyone. Lu started talking to them about some of the wands.

'I did listen Harry and you will explain it to me.' I told him.

'It knows you Severus, it knows your soul. You allowed it to be free of Dumbledore when you killed him.' Harry told me.

'That's a very good reason, how about the truth.' I told him after I thought about it. He let out a breath.

'Are you sure you want to know.' I gave him a look.

'Harry I wouldn't have asked if I didn't want to know.'

'As I said it knows you, it does know your soul. It allows you to use it because we share a bond. You're not it's master, but you are a user.'

'It knows my soul?' I asked him.

'Yes just how lady knows you and uses you. We share a bond my snake. My soul has touched yours. You can use the wand because of it. The same way the castle dose what you want.'

'You're leaving something out. Lady works with me because of our bond?'

'Yes ask her.' He told me and put his glass down.

'My lady?' I asked. I no longer felt Harry's mind touching mine.

'Yes my child.' She said back to me. She was calming. I felt her magic.

'Could you explain?' I asked her.

'Harry's soul touches yours. That means throw him you know me. With time I will touch you also my child.'

'No now?'

'With time I will. It's not wise for me to touch you now. You're not ready. But soon you will be.' She told me.

'Was Harry?'

'No, but he took it anyways. When I touch you, you will have me in your mind. You will know everything about me. You will feel my wards, my walls and my halls. You will know where everyone is and what everyone dose. It's wise to wait.' She told me.

'Do you know what he's hiding.' I asked her. She laughed and pulled away.

'I am always here my child.'

'That you my lady.' I looked at the room and saw everyone was gone. I looked at Harry and he was smiling at me.

"It's late my snake, time for bed." He said and got up. I nodded to him. "Good night my snake." He said and walked out.

"Bart?" He looked back at me from the door. I held up his wand. He shook his head.

'You'll give it back.' He just smiled and walked out. I didn't understand and put it up my sleeve and got up. I walked out and headed down stairs. I walked into my room and just sat down. I pulled the wand out and looked at the elder's wand.

"Oh yes your the mate." My head snapped up and I looked at a man sitting across from me.

"What?" He smiled at me. Then held out his hand. I took it and shook it.

"Hade Grim." He told me. I nodded to him.

"Severus Snape." He smirked at me.

"Yes I know potion master." He held his hand out and waved his fingers for my wand. I handed it over to him. He felt it. "I like this new form Elder." He said and nodded to himself I think.

Did you just talk to the wand?" I asked him. He smiled and nodded. Then handed the wand back.

"And it talked back. Try it some time, your wand might build a stronger bond with you. I have known Elder for many years." He told me. I looked at the wand to him.

"Death?" I asked and he smiled at me.

"Yes my prince I am death. I have a special bond with your family. I'm not surprised your Harry's mate."

"Will you explain?" I asked him. He looked at me and looked at the wall.

"No, only because that is not my job." I thought about it and nodded. "Hello my lady your looking well." He said.

"My children have came home. What more can I ask for." The castle said. Death laughed softly. "You are being naughty thought."

"No, I have always had the right to be seen by the Prince and his kin. It was time for me to come." He told her.

"If I was still alive I would turn you over my knee. But I will mask you this once." She said.

"Yes ma'am. I so do miss you." He said and looked sad.

"I know, go on with your business. I will hid you." She said. He nodded and closed his eyes.

"You were grand once." He said softly.

"You will help my children." She order and I felt her leave. He nodded and took a breath. Then opened his eyes and looked at me. He smiled softly.

"Should I understand any of this?" I asked him.

"With time you might. You Prince need to return home. They will help. For that I will give you a gift. Your left arm please." I gave him a look and did what he asked. He moved forward and grabbed my wrist. Then pulled my sleeve up. He ran his hand over my arm. He felt the dark mark.

"Tom is a naught boy, playing around with magic that he doesn't understand." He shook his head.

"What about it bothers you?" I asked him. He looked at me.

"The mark is very old magic Severus Prince. Today I will remove it. Another day I will return and explain. But I am needed someone and do not have the time now. Remember Prince return home." He told me and grabbed my arm tightly over the mark. His fingers turned to bond and his nails dug in and moved down.

He ripped the mark off me. Then opened a portal and throw the mark inside. He laid his hand over my arm again and the pain was gone.

"A Prince never should be a slave. I will not be please with you if you return to being one." I nodded to him. He got up and kissed my head. "Go to Harry and let him take care of you. For tonight you will be troubled and tomorrow you will be hole again." I opened my eyes and I was sitting in Harry's room by the window.

"My snake." He said when he saw me. He was next to me in a second and put his arms around me. My arm was hurting again. He took my arm and gasped. Then he leaned forward and smelled me.

"Death, did he hurt you?" He asked me. I shook my head no and he rubbed my arm.

"He called me Prince?" I said and didn't understand. My head was hurting.

"You are a Prince Severus. Remember your the half blood prince. Your mother was a prince." He said and was trying to comfort me.

"He told me to go home." He told me.

"Tomorrow, right now we're going to bed." He helped me up and got me out of my clothes. We got into the bed. He was rubbing my arm. Then started humming. I felt his magic touch me and started falling asleep.

I woke up and still felt calm, safe and loved. There was a soft glow around me. I saw a book in front of me. I looked back and saw Harry. He leaned down and kissed me.

"Death is on my list." He told me softly.

"Why?" He kissed me softly again.

"Without some kind of protection. Being around death will make you insane." He told me. "You had a rough night last night. You said you wanted to go home?" He asked me.

"Death told me to." I told him. He nodded to me and closed the book he was reading.

"We'll go then." He moved away and got up. Then pulled me up also. I was dressed before I knew it.

"We'll go." He fixed my robe and brushed my hair back.

"We're going to prince manor." He said and his cape showed up and put his hood on. Then pulled me towards him and we appeared. Then kissed me softy and pulled away. I looked around and was surprised I remembered this place.

"Open your magic to the house and it will guild you." Harry told me. He was rubbing my back and waiting. I closed my eyes and did what he said. Then started walking. I opened my eyes and saw my grandfather. His arms were folded and he was looking down at me with an upsetting face.

"You shouldn't have came. You shouldn't have brought him. I changed the wards before I died. It will kill him when he leave." He said. Harry looked off his hood and my grandfather was surprised.

"I believe you have me mistaken for another. I am Prince Harold Peverll Master over death. You will do well to behave kindly or be removed." Harry told him in a cold voice. But all I was doing was blinking. My grandfather bowed.

"My apologizes my Prince." He said with his head down still.

"Up with you," My grandfather stood. "Death told Severus to return so we returned." My grandfather blinked. Harry waved his hand and my grandfather stepped out of his painting and walked over to me.

"We will see." He said and took my arm. I felt warm at his touch. He lifted both sleeve's and smiled. Then kissed my head. "Yes it was time for you to return my little snake. Welcome home." Harry has his arms folded.

"It will take more than that to make up for your deeds." Harry said. My grandfather nodded and looked me over.

"You reminded me so much like our grandfather. Come it's time to meet your family." He said and took my hand and walked me out. I looked at Harry and he followed. He still didn't look happy. We walked throw the halls and ended in a large circle. They were all bowing.

"Up." Harry ordered. They rose and he moved to the side. But nodded when I looked at him.

"Everyone this is Lord Severus Snape Prince." My grandfather said. Everyone smiled. Then my grandfather turned me and I was facing a man who looked like me.

"Um, yes a fine son. A strong man to be Lord Prince." The man said looking me over. "Yes Hade's was right to have you return."

"My little Snake this is Koran the head of our family and the first Lord Prince." He told me. I nodded to him. His face changed as he looked me over.

"Are you well Severus." He asked me.

"I've helped as much as I could Koran." Harry told him. He shook his head.

"Hade's can have that effect. Come Severus we need to talk." Koran walked out of his painting. "Return to your painting Orin." My grandfather nodded, kissed my head and walked away. Harry started rubbing my back again.

"You are welcome also My Prince." Harry nodded and we followed Koran. We walked throw the house and Koran helped me open a door. We walked down a set of stairs and into a long hallway that was light.

"We Lord Princes have and will always protect the Peverll's." He said and smiled at us. We walked down the halls and they told a story. Then we came into a black marble room. In the middle was a stand of armor. There was a black sword on one side and a ring on the other.

"Little Severus put the ring on then we'll talk." Harry walked me over and I put the ring on. I felt the power and then I blinked and everything was back to normal. I shook my head. Harry moved back but was smiling. I looked over and saw Koran smiling also.

"The right is a gift from Hade's, it protects us from his abilities. Though it will not protect you from death. When you die, it will return and the next Lord Prince will take ownership. That is unless it's pasted on before then. The amore and sword are yours also. They were gifted to us." I nodded.

"How long has the Prince family guarded the Peverll?" I asked him.

"Long enough. We became Prince when they became Potter. I was Ingous's son's guard. We believed you would be young James guard. But this is so much more." I folded my arms.

"You wanted me to be James guard?" I asked him. He smiled at me and walked out with a wave for us to follow. There at the end of the hallway he nodded to the wall.

"Protecting the young princess was a much high honor. You were little Lily's guard since you were 5 and you did your family a great honor." He told me and on the wall were three scenes of Lily and myself. "Now thought our family are no longer protectors." I gave him a look.

"And why is that?" I asked him but looked at Harry. He smiled at me and pointed to the wall behind me. I turned and there was Harry and myself. We stood side by side.

"As I said my soul touches yours." Harry said. He walked over to me. "It will come to you Severus my snake soon enough. Um let's see." He moved back a step and waved his hand at me. I felt the amore. I looked down and liked it.

"It's light." I said.

"Come back some time my little Severus and we'll talk. But now go on and take care of what's needed." Koran said and walked away. Harry came over and kissed me.

"I love it, so handsome." He kissed me again.

"Come on Harry it's time to King you." I pulled him to me and appeared us back to his room. Pointed him to the bathroom. He gave me a look but walked in. Lu came in and nodded. She was holding a chest. I walked out and into the throne room.

The ring gave me the knowable of what was needed. I checked and made sure the room was right and walked out. I knocked on Tom's door. Lucuis answered and was surprised to see me.

"One hour." He nodded and looked at the time. I walked back throw the painting and into Harry's room. Lu taking everything out of the chest.

"One hour." She nodded to me. I walked out again and found everyone in the dining room.

"Oh my Severus." Cissi said.

"You will be allowed to take part in the ceremony. If you do not want to, please return home. You'll be called back afterwards." I told everyone.

"What's going on?" Sirius asked.

"The Prince's are taking the thrown. It's like knighting someone in a way." I told him.

"How long?" Cissi asked me.

"50 minutes." She nodded and looked around at everyone. They all wanted to stay.

"Come on, we'll take use of the closet." She lead everyone out and started helping them get ready. All they needed was formal robes and a little grooming. I lead them to the room and they saw the floating crowns. I walked over to Harry.

"Please keep your distance." He nodded and moved back a little. I winked at him. He smiled finely and relaxed. I walked out and checked with Lucuis and Tom.

"Do you want to explain what you did?" Tom asked me.

"It wasn't my doing." He looked over at me. "I had a visitor last night. It needed to be done so I could King you." He nodded and smiled.

"I'm glad my friend. We'll he be there?" He asked me.

"I'm sure he might be." He nodded to me. I reminded Lucuis of the time and went to check on Lu. Harry was already dressed and ready. He was in gold clothes. They were sitting by the window. I walked over and handed the wand over.

"You will need both ideas." He nodded to me. I pulled him up and kissed him. I let go of my magic and it surround him.

'My soul touches yours in return.' I told him. He looked up at me and started to purr. 'Shut up you wolf.'

'Yes my snake.' He kissed me. 'I will try not to alpha you too much my mate.'

'I will bow to you mate. Only as your mate.' His face light up.

'Only then please.' He kissed me deeply.

"Stop that, you'll have to change if you don't." Lu told us.

"Come my wolf it's time." He made a face. "I am always here." He nodded, took a breath and walked out. He took the stairs. I walked throw the painting and saw Tom and Lucuis walk out also. I walked back and stood in the hallway waiting.

Five minutes to the hour they showed up. I turned and walked down the hall. I opened the doors and moved aside. They walk throw and stood in front of the thrown. Lucuis and Lu moved to the side and bowed. Pez and Sage shut the doors and I walked over.

"It's time Lady." I called out. The room light up and filled with magic. A gold book showed up in front of me and was open. I smiled at Tom and Harry. Everyone bowed on their knee.

I started reading. I didn't even know what I was reading. Lady was specking throw me. Gold and Green showed up around Tom and Sliver and Red show up around Harry. The magic pulled in wards and there true crowns showed up. There's capes, crests and weapons showed up also.

"Let the world know." I said and felt the power in my voice. "Hail King Tom Peverll, Hail King Harold Peverll." I went down on my knee and bowed my head. They sat down.

"Rise." They said at once. I stood and the book was gone. There was a silver band around Tom's head with a green gem. On top of his head was a large gold crown with green stones. Harry had a sliver band with red stones. His silver crown was on his head and red stones. They both had swords and there capes and clothes matched their crowns.

"Your top crowns will stay or return to your thrown. Your bottom crowns will stay with you." I told them. They took them off at once and got up. A few laughed.

"Call your seconds." I said. They each called the name of their seconds. Lucuis and Lu were both covered in a robe and pin of their title. A sword showed up for each. I nodded and waved my hand over my armor. It was gone and returned to the stand.

"That's all?" Draco asked. Harry started laughing and sat back down. Tom looked at Draco and raised his eye brow.

"Did you think there was more young Draco?" Draco looked around.

"Well kind of." He said.

"Draco there hasn't been a kinking in over 2000 years. This one was private. Next time it will be more. We'll put on a show for you at the ball." Draco smiled and nodded. "Now out with you before your three case trouble." Harry, Draco and Blaine ran out.

"Change you three." Cissi called after them. "We'll were off." She said and the ladies left.

"Now what?" Harry asked and looked around.

"Out with you before you case trouble." He smirked, got up and walked out. Tom watched him and smiled.

"Come Lucuis we have work to do." Tom left with Lucuis following. Lu walked over and hugged me.

"Your soul signs now." She said and walked out. I watched her and shook my head.

"What did she mean?" Sirius asked me. I looked over at him. Lupin was smelling the room. He smiled and nodded.

"I'm glad, we felt reasonable." I rolled my eyes.

"My choices has nothing to do with either of you." Sirius looked at us and smiled. He came over and hugged me. I gave him a look when he pulled back.

"You earned it. Come Rem, let's go play." Sirius said and left. Lupin shook his head.

"Go play with Harry." Sirius laughed and did just that. I walked out with Lupin and the doors shut. I opened the doors to the hall of history and he sucked in a breath.

"This is nothing compared to the private library." I told him. He looked at me. I nodded for him to follow me. The doors shut and we headed to the private library. The doors opened and we walked in. He looked over the room and smiled.

"Do you know how many would give their life's to be here." He told me. I smiled and nodded.

"Oh my." We turned and saw Cissi. She walked past us and walked down the stairs and looked at all the books.

"This will not do." Cleo said. How did she get past us. "I'll get Zander here quickly." She said and was taking in the room.

"Three libraries." Cissi said.

"The nanny elf will take care of Richard and Rebecca." She walked past us and out. Lupin walked down and was looking over the books. I leaned against the railing watching. I felt Harry's magic touch me. He leaned next to me.

"What's going on?" He asked me.

"The library is all wrong." Cissi told him. He looked around and looked at me. I shurgged. He looked behind us and stood up. His face went blank, but I felt his magic. He was upset.

"My King, this is my husband Zander. Zander is a Master historian. Zander this is King Harold." Cleo said. Zander eyes were huge but he bowed.

"Hello Zander welcome to Peverll's private library." Harry told him. "I have yet been told why your here?" He said and looked at Cleo. Cleo looked around.

"There's no order. Zander will know how to put them into order and handle them how they should." Cleo told him. Harry looked around.

"I welcome the help Zander, but you will remember this is a private library and you will be watched closely." Zander nodded. "Well go on, enjoy yourself. There's another library it's for the public. If you feel books should be moved between the two that's fine. You should also know there's a hall of history. Again move what's needed there or out of there." Zander nodded. Harry waved to the stairs.

"You can trust him Harold, Zander has spent his life learning everything about history. He is also a private person." Cissi said. Harry nodded. The woman left. Harry leaned down and watched Zander. I rubbed his back and he calmed down.

"Having a historian going throw your library is wise. Zander doesn't care about anything but history. He will care for the books like they should be cared for. He'll put the library's in order. You said you needed someone to care for the library. You won't find someone better." I told him.

"Maybe, we'll see." He told me.

"Tombs." Zander yelled. We looked over. He was just standing in front of an area.

"Are you alright Zander?" Harry asked him. Zander jumped and looked over.

"You have Tombs." He said in aw. Harry nodded. "It would be, you should, they are." He was saying but didn't finish.

"How about a finished sentences." Harry told them.

"Tombs are very rare and important. They should be in a special room." He told Harry.

"There's scrolls." Harry said and pointed at something. Zander wiped around. He ran over and looked them over. He didn't get within two feet.

"Then demines." Harry said. Zander looked back at him and didn't understand. "There's books before scrolls." Harry pointed at the area. He ran over and was even farther away.

"These are, they are, how," Zander said. Harry walked down the stairs and opened a set of days. Zander walked over.

"This is the hall of history. History on my family. They start from the first member of my family and end at the doors on the other side with a book on Tom and myself." Harry told him.

"They should be protected." Zander said.

"Trust me, Lady would not let anything happen in these two rooms. Without these doors open, you only see have the room. The history starts with the start of this island. As for this library you have to have permission to enter." Harry told him. Zander shut the doors. But I saw he was tempted.

"Thank you for letting me see this." Zander said. Harry turned and looked at him.

"Do you really believe you are standing in my private library to look at my books. No your here to put everything in order." Zander blinked. "You have two mouths, get started." Harry said and walked out. Zander just stood there.

"Oh I like him." Zander wiped around. There was a large painting on the wall smiling down at us. "Hello Historian Zander. I am Queen Athena. How do you like my library." She asked and was smiling.

"Yours?" Zander and Lupin asked.

"Yes when I was very young I asked my papa for a library. When I became a Queen, I added to the castle that was this library and added to the magic to keep it filled. The books that are older than Lady, were brought here from family members."

"Thank you for saving our history." Zander said and bowed. She laughed.

"Now it's your job Zander. The public library are for everyone and all. That means all ages, all genders and all races. Remember that as you take care of it. This is the family library. This is to be protected and cared for with love. But some will come and learn. Remember that as you take care of this room. The hall of history is new, it is for all. Some things though should be kept private." She told him.

"I understand." Zander told her.

"Very good, now say hello to Lady. She will aid you in with this task." Athena told him. He looked at her and looked around.

"Zander Lady is the castle." I told him. He let out a breath. Athena laughed softly.

"Hello Lady, for a minute there I thought I was missing someone around. My wife tells me I can get side tracked." Wind brushed around him.

"Woman are wise Historian Zander. Within the bonds of my Library's I will allow you to hold my magic while you put everything in order." She told him. He bowed.

"Thank you lady. I will look over the other library." He said.

"I will guild you." She told him and he walked out. Athena shook her head.

"The paintings are alive again?" I asked her. She winked at me.

"We're walking slowly. Many have already returned to their places. Off you go Severus and meet some of the Master's before you. Remus my dear I believe there are some books to my right you will like." She guided him as I walked out. I walked the halls and ended up in my potions lab. There were three paintings.

"You are a very young Master. Though I see you have much talent. Come forward my boy let me have a look at you. The middle panting said. I walked over to him.

"I am King Pommes I added the lap and garden. You will fill my role better then I. So much talent already. This is Demean and Kia they have added to my area." I nodded to them both.

"You will make a find Master young Prince. Go on and visit the garden. You'll find much there." Kia said. I folded my arms.

"That wasn't an order Prince. She's like that. I've had to deal with her far too long. She's a little demanding." Demean told me with a soft voice.

"The garden need your care Severus. It will be done shortly." Pommes told me. I nodded and walked out. I walked out the back doors and throw the maze. I watered each garden and thought about a green house.

"My snake your bothered?" I turned and saw Harry walking over to me.

"I need help." He nodded to me.

"Madam Sprout might be willing to help?" He said to me. "I know Neville would love to help?" I nodded and looked around.

"I'll think about it." He put his arms around me.

"Show me what you want my snake." He told me. I felt his mind touch mine and I showed him.

"What do you think?" He nodded to me. Then handed me the elder wand.

"Keep that image in your mind and let the magic do the work." I gave him a look and he covered my eyes with his hand. "Let the magic flow and do the work." He told me. I took a breath and did what he said. I felt my magic come forward. His hand moved and he kissed me.

"Beautiful." He said and moved so I could see. Each green house was different. They were each beautiful.

"How?"

"By letting magic do her job. Sand from the beach made the glass. Rocks from the island make the rest. When you're ready we'll look at your wand. Come to dinner my snake." I nodded and followed him.

"I would like to keep my school like apart from my life. Maybe I'll look somewhere." He looked at me and nodded.

"That's smart. You wouldn't have to find another person later on." He told me.

"But I have to say that the child has talent. If young Harry brings him here, I will show him my gardens."

"That's very nice of you my snake. Showing someone something that's private to you." We walked inside and into the dining room. He said down and I followed. Everyone was still here. I was thinking of a gardener while I was eatting. Did I want a gardener or a hierology. Or do I want a house elf. Misty.

'My snake who's Misty?' Harry asked me.

'What?'

'You just yelled Misty at me.' I let out a breath and his face cleaned.

'Misty is my house elf. She stays at splitter end unless we needed each other. I found a gardener.' His hand moved to my leg and he smiled.

'I like that idea. But I have different ideas on house elf's.'

'Misty was my nanny, trust me you will be surprised by her actions towards me.' He nodded to me. It wasn't long before dinner was over. I headed down stairs and felt Harry follow me. I sat down and he moved next to me. He was running his finger's throw my hair.

"Misty." I called, but it was an order to come. It took a minute or two and Misty showed up. She had her hands on her hips. Then she noticed the room was different. Then she saw Harry. She bowed very low.

"Hello Misty, Severus has told me much about you. Please don't treat me any different than you would him." Harry told her. She stood and gave him a look.

"It's very nice to meet you King Harry." He nodded to her. "Severus?" She gave me a look.

"Misty you know Harry?" He asked. She looked at us. Then blinked.

"Severus every magical being heard of the King's taking the throw today. I can see his crown you know." I nodded when I noticed it was still there. "But I also see he's Death's massager." She gave him a look.

"Oh Misty I'm very sorry, I am the Master of Death. I am also Lord Death." She looked him over. She took a minute then nodded to him.

"Misty this is Pevell Castle. I have left Dumbledore and I am Potion Master here." I told him. She came right over and smacked the back of my head.

"I've been telling you for years, you never listen." She told me. "Oh hush you, he's use to it." She waved her finger and Harry when he started growing. Harry stopped, but gave her a look.

"I'm so very happy for the both of you." She told us.

"Thank you Misty."

"Now get to the point, what do you need me to do?"

"There's four gardens." That's as far as I got when she was gone. Harry was smiling and kissed me. I kissed him back. We pulled away to breath. My head dropped to his shoulder. I didn't even notice he moved to my lap. When my breathing was back to normal I pulled back and looked at him.

"So you're wolf animagus?" I asked him. He nodded to me and got up. He slipped forms and just stood there looking at me. I leaned forward and rubbed his fur back. He still had his bight green eyes. He slipped back and kissed me again.

"So you're a snake animagus?" I asked him.

"Yes." I looked at him waiting. He slipped forms again. He was small, but about 6 ft long. His eyes were still green though. I rubbed down his back, he culled up in my lap.

"Why are you cold?" I asked him.

'I'm cold blooded.' He said in my mind. Before I could ask he slipped back into his form and was sitting on me again.

"Where did those two forms come from?" I asked him. He shurgged at me. "I would have thought you would have been a stage." He made a face. Then shook his head.

"Pomtroma are very similar to each other. My stage has nothing to do with my father's aminagus. Yes at 13 I thought it was. But my stage is a mate to your doe." I gave him a look. "Sorry getting the times mixed up. You lead me somewhere with your doe once. I followed it because it reminded me of my mum."

"I showed you?" I asked him and wasn't happy.

"I didn't know it was you and you made sure of it. Pomtroma's match mates even if you didn't know it. Severus I have always cared for you." He told me. I nodded to him. "But a persons pomtroma can change. At first I used the stage because of my care for you and my father. Depending on the time my stage changes into other forms."

"You shouldn't be able to change forms." He kissed me softly.

"It depends on the amount of power you have. Your happy thought makes the spell work. But your love powers it. The form has a meaning for who you are and who your mate is. If you lose your mate it can change forms. For you lose a love one it can change. Magic doesn't always stick to the rules that's been formed around it."

"Very well."

"As for your aminagus for it first depends if you have the blood to change forms. Then it forms to who you are as a person. It's not wise to try before your an adult because your still finding yourself. Some won't change, but most will. Unless it has something to do with your family blood. McGonagall is a cat because her whole family are cats."

"I'm following you."

"You then will hold two forms because your person has changed." I nodded and understood.

"So you're a snake and a wolf. Very different animals." I said thinking more to myself.

"Oh well I'm a snake because of Tom's soul was sharing mine." He told me. I blinked at him. He got up and was looking away and slipped into a grim form. But this one hasn't grown. He was still a puppy. I rubbed his head. He slipped back into his normal form.

"This summer in my time I was stuck at my family's house till my brithday. I spent most my nights when I couldn't sleep finding my form and trying to slip into it. Sirius was not happy when I finely got to the orders hid out. It was dangers and I shouldn't have tried myself. Later that year Sirius passed on. The form won't grow." He told me.

"It happens from time to time. The puppy's father died, it won't grow up because of the loss and pain." Harry nodded.

"I know, it's also the form I take the less." I raised my eye brows at him.

"How many forms do you have Harry?" He shurgged. "What's your pure form Harry." He looked away and was thinking about it. Then held out his hand. I took it and he pulled me up. Put his arms around me and appeared us. I looked around.

"We're on the other side of the island." I nodded to him. He backed up a few steps.

"Harry?" He took a breath.

"Please do not tell anyone." I nodded to him and he started slipping into his true form. He took his time and slowly he changed and got bigger, but his magic was covering him also. Then the air cleared and he was a dragon. He was gold, with red and black highlights. He was huge. I walked over and ran my hand over his neck. I walked around him and couldn't believe it. I couldn't remember one person becoming a dragon.

'This is why you have strong mind magic?' I asked him.

'No you taught me Sev. This is why we have such a strong connection. A dragon and it's rider become one.' He told me. I stopped and looked at him. His head was facing me and he was watching me.

"Rider?" I asked him. He leaned down and gave me a push with his head.

'Who else do you think I would allow to become my rider.' He asked. Then he changed back and was standing in front of me kissing.

"What else?" I asked him.

"That's my true form. The rest are from touching another. Don't ask me why I can slip into so many forms. But I can." He shurgged and I knew it worried him. I brushed his hair back.

"There have been records of people who are special. But having this skill should be kept hidden. As for your dragon. I won't share it with anyone. A rider protects his dragon." His green eyes were so bright.

"If it wasn't us I wouldn't know who else would be able to take this on. I'm your alpha and your my rider." He shook his head.

"What does that mean?" I asked him. He just leaned against me and didn't care I was upset.

"Our magical types are competently. You're a sincere. That's why you're great at potions. You can since everything around you. That's why my dragon took you as a rider. It did days ago. The first time our minds touched it woke and called to you. It's hard to control him. I'm a pusher. My magic is the worst time because it reacts to my emotions. I push my magic out no matter the emotion. We match together well because of it. It took me a while to notice. My wolf picked it up. You could feel me." He told me.

"I've never heard of a pusher. I know what a sincere is. There rate though."

"Oh they are very rare. Pure sincere are. If you have some kind of sincere blood in you, you turn up doing job's with potions, curse braking, warding, healing. Most real dragon riders are sincere. Having a bond with a dragon is very close to mating. You feel each other, hear each other and guild each other. With time your heart beats as one. A pusher is more normally. You only notice if the pusher is powerful. It's the people who's magical energy is always around them." He told me. I thought about it and nodded.

"The rest?" He shurgged.

"I didn't study them very long. I have a book on different types of magic. I read it once a while ago. If you want you can read it." I nodded to him.

"What's Lu?"

"She's," He looked away. "I don't know. A seer really, but she has to be mixed with something else."

"Your wolf noticed what I was?" I asked him.

"You noticed I was a wolf my snake. You since it. I will try very hard not to dom you Severus." I smirked at him.

"Have I asked you to?" I asked him. He looked up at me.

"I don't think you understand Severus. I'm not just a mate I am a alpha. The dragon normally lies doormat in me. The wolf doesn't. Since I became general he's right below the skin."

"Yes Harry I have noticed. So far I haven't minded. Don't worry yourself so much." He gave me a look.

"I would like us to take our time here Severus. I might have known you in my time but I don't know you." I raised my eye brow. "Sev he very much needs to claim you." He told me.

"Yes I understand, we need to take our time. But that has nothing with you taking the lead. He can wait, I'm not going anywhere." I told him. His eyes changed.

"You were going to leave." He said.

"I'm not leaving my wolf. My life, I'm only known how to be a spy. It took me a while to remember it's not needed any longer. I'm happy here. I'm happy with you." He pulled me to him and kissed me. "Do you know how long I've waited to be free and do what I want to do. I can work on my potions whenever I want now."

"Yes you can, put all the other's to shame. I might subject you fix all the teaching books. Might get more children into potions." I blinked at him.

"Write a book?"

"Write many books. Have everyone know that you are the best." He nodded and appeared us. "But your mine." I smiled slowly and finely smirked.

"Yes my wolf I'm yours. But you are mine." He blinked.

"Who else matters?" He asked.

"That's my point. No one else matters. Remember that." He brushed my hair back.

"Sev I don't understand?" He told me.

"What do you mean you don't understand. I will not share you."

"Who would you share me with, there has never been anyone else Sev." He told me. I blinked at him. He really didn't understand. I smiled softly and kissed him softly.

"Harry your King. Many will notice and want you." He blinked back at me. Then made a face.

"You have no need to fear. I need no more then you." He told me. I nodded to him. He looked to the side. "Would you want to change a ruin tonight?" He asked me.

"I should come just to make sure your able to behave." That pleased him for some reason. We walked out and headed to the ruin room. Everyone was waiting for us. We each picked a ruin and changed it. I held Harry and walked upstairs.

"I'm going to have to watch you closely." I said and shook my head as we walked to my room.

"I would like that." He told me. I got us out of our clothes and into bed.

"I'll remind you, you said that." He just nodded and fall asleep. I followed him. He fit against me so well.

Harry

I woke up and felt around the bed. It was empty. I opened my eyes and looked around. I got up when I found the room empty and walked out. Severus was wearing his robe sitting by the fire reading. He had a cup of tea with him.

"Sev?" He looked up at me.

"It's still early, you don't need to be up yet." He told me. I walked over to him and pouted.

"Why are you up then?" I asked him. He moved his book and I sat down between his legs.

"I wake up early most days." He moved his book back and let me lean against him while I woke up. I made a sound and he just kissed my head.

"You could have read in bed." I told him.

"Do you remember we're going to daily ally?" He asked me and I nodded. I had to get dressed and ready and be around people. I made another sound.

"Your coming." I told him.

"I'm sure I can put aside what I needed to do today and join you." I got up.

"Good, don't wear black. I will see you at breakfast." I told him and walked out of his suit. I found a painting and space walked to my room. I showered and got dressed. As soon as my hair was brushed my crown was back on. I made a face and pulled on my robes.

Today was going to be long. I space walked to the first floor and walked into the dining. I sat down and opened my paper. Coffee was already waiting for me. Lu was in minutes later.

"We need to talk to Dobby shortly." I told her. She nodded.

"Push him back before someone notices." She told me and gave me a look. She pointed to her eyes. I closed my eyes and pulled the wolf back and let out a breath.

"He's not happy with me." I told her. She just smiled at me.

"How's he being taken?" She asked.

"Yes I know your happy. Doesn't seem to care." I told her. She nodded and was glad. Mostly everyone slowed up and breakfast showed up. I had to push the wolf back again when Severus sat down next to me. He calmed when I moved my leg under Severus.

"I still don't see why I can't go." Harry said out of nowhere. I lowered my paper and looked at him.

"You're staying for your saftly Harry. We won't be gone as long as everyone else." Sirius told him. I looked at Tom and he didn't understand either.

"Do you have plans?" I asked Sirius and Lupin. They looked at me.

"I have a meeting this afternoon. Sirius doesn't think I should be alone and is joining me." Lupin told me. I nodded and looked at Harry.

"It's not safe for you to be about right now Harry. You're not going to be stuck here all summer I promise. Just think about all the mischief you'll miss while you're gone with Lupin for stuff business." I told him. He thought about it.

"What are you doing?" He asked me.

"Tom and I are meeting with the Goblins. We're going to talk about peace between our two courts." He made a face. "It might be a little less entertainment as history class."

"What kind of mischief?" He asked me.

"There's a chess board that needs braking in? It's a little bigger than the one in your first year." He smirked and nodded. "Or there's a maze to get lost in. No you are not allowed past the castle grounds yet." I added and lifted the paper again.

"If you three do pass the castle grounds, you won't be allowed outside again." Tom told them.

"What is concerned the castle grounds?" Draco asked.

"Five feet before the forest. Everything before that is castle grounds. That stops at the cliffs." Tom told him. I saw Blaine, Draco and Harry looking at each other.

"Lady will inform the adults if you do not listen also." I added.

"We'll we ever be allowed in the forest?" Harry asked.

"Ask your father." Tom told him. Harry looked at Sirius and he nodded.

"Not today." Harry nodded back. Right before 8 I lowered my paper and folded it. Tom and I got up and walked out with Lu, Lucuis and Severus following us. I pulled my hood, it didn't hid my face and crown but it hid enough. Tom noticed and pulled his own. I saw Lu had the guys ready.

"The capes will allow you into the ally." They nodded.

"We we'll be behind you." Tom told them. Lu grabbed their arms and were gone. A few seconds later I felt her call to me and moved next to Tom and took his arm. He nodded to me. I appeared us and we landed between three black clocks.

Everyone in the ally stopped and watched us.

"You do not need the cape I take it." Tom asked me and we headed to the bank. We arrived in the middle of the street.

"Hardly." He smirked and nodded. "A ward hasn't stopped me yet brother."

"That might come in handy."

"It does." The guards came out of the bank and opened the door for us. They bowed as we pasted them. Guar was standing at the front of the bank. We smiled when he saw us and everyone in the bank was just stairs. The Goblins were bowing.

"My Kings," Guar bowed his head.

"Prince Guar." We bowed our heads back. Come this way please." He said and walked around the desk. Guards were holding the doors open into the back. We walked throw and the doors closed. We got in a large and different cart and road down. We stopped at a hallway and got out.

"My Kings to open the vault you will have to go alone first. The wards afterwards will only allow who you want to be allowed throw them. This is the largest and most protected vault in all of our banks. Thought once inside the vault you will notice other doors. This vault is connected throw many different banks." Guar told us.

"Where does our vault really lay?" I asked him.

"In the immortal realm." He answered. I looked down the hallway as I thought about it.

"Who's the account manager?" Tom asked.

"There isn't one. The vault was sealed by Ingoes at his passing. His son already opened a Potter vault. You are able to point any manger you wish over your vault. The vault has been looked over thought by the manger of the immortal bank." We nodded.

"We will chose at another time." I told Tom. He nodded and we walked down the hallway. The torches light as we got close. We ended up in front of a large gold set of doors. We pasted three wards to get here. Two figures on the doors opened there eyes and looked at us.

"Finely our family is once more. A test though." The woman said.

"Yes we will not be fluted." The name said. I took the knife off the door and cut my palm and touched the door. Tom followed my actions and we looked at the two waiting.

"I'm pleased to meet you King Tom, King Harry." The woman said.

"Brothers taking the crown again. Very wise." They closed there eyes and the wards dropped and the doors unlocked.

"I do not like that the wards are gone." Tom told Guar.

"They return at your leave. He walked throw us and opened the doors. We just stood there. I could see the different doors. But the vault was huge and filled with gold. But there was so much more.

"Why has so much been placed here." I asked as walked in.

"For many reason my King Harry. Most of this has been entered when a family member passes. I can get a listing of what's in the vault if you wish." He told us. Tom nodded and tapped his chin.

"Can anything be removed?" Lu asked him.

"Everything can be removed." Guar told her. She nodded and looked at me. I waved my hand and she was gone. "Fairy's do like shinny things." Guar laughed and walked away. The doors closed and I looked back. Severus was behind me.

"Harry where dose the family come from?" Tom asked me. I looked over at him.

"I did wonder when you were going to ask." He looked over at me and raised his eye brow. I looked around and saw if I could show him without telling him. I nodded and walked away. He followed next to me. We stopped in front of a stone carving.

"That was what we called home once." He stood next to me and looked the craving over.

"We're atlantics?" He asked me softly. I nodded to him.

"I haven't read that far into the history. But I had the same question as you did. It's a puzzle that needs to be solved. I'm getting there. I know our family goes beyond them though."

"Harry you shouldn't have done the bond." He told me. I laughed softly.

"We agreed to the bond Tom. But magic allowed it. If magic didn't want it, then it wouldn't have taken. Your my brother now, throw our blood. Your family." He just looked at me for a long time.

"Thank you." He said softly.

"Look around Tom, get to know your real family." He looked around. "Not that you still aren't who you are. There's just so much more. It's shows with your clothes your wearing." He smiled and nodded.

"Shall we look around." He asked me. I nodded and he walked away. Severus walked over and looked at the caving.

"Where'd Lucuis get lost?" I asked him.

"The very front." I laughed and took his hand. He didn't fight me.

"There is no order here." I said looking around.

"Most family vaults aren't. Is there anything you would like to see?" He asked me. I shook my head.

"The only reason I'm here is because Lu wants to see all the pretty's. I'll follow you around." He nodded and started looking around at things. I kept an eye out for everyone else and Guar.

"How much of your history do you know Harry?" He asked me.

"I haven't read very far into it. I know where we come from, well we're we came from last." He nodded and stopped to look some books over.

"I know everything about the other side of my family though." He looked at me and nodded that he understood.

"Didn't take me long to figure out that you were the era to Geodic." I nodded to him. We moved around some more. Then I saw Guar return.

"Come we'll return later." I told him and called for Lu. We met in the middle. Tom and Lucuis were with Guar. Lucuis was holding a sliver case.

"Do you still wish to see your vault Lady Watcher." Guar asked her.

"Yes," He nodded and looked at me. I shook my head. Lucuis raised his eye brow.

"Then I will take them." Guar told me and I nodded. Tom's eyes light up. We walked out and I felt the wards go up. We did grab some money before we left though. Once we were at the cart I looked at Guar and he nodded to me.

"Thank you for your time. Lu call me when your done." She nodded and waved me to leave. Tom raises his eye brow. I just pulled our hoods, looked at Severus and he rolled his eyes and started falling forward. I appeared us out of the bank into the ally.

"So what my wolf do you want to do while they are busy?" Severus asked me.

"We'll I thought we could shop." He gave me a look. "I'm sure we can find something." I turned and walked away. He followed me. I could see a few Author's watching us.

"Harold." He breathed as we walked into a different alley. I just smirked and stopped next to a door. He opened it and I walked in. He walked in after me.

"Hello Mister Horus." I said looking around. The man behind the counter looked up and blinked. I dropped my hood.

"Child you forget to tell me something the last time you were here." He said.

"Ah let me introduce myself then. I am King Harold Pervell." His mouth dropped opened. I moved to the side. Severus dropped his hood also. Horus's mouths snapped closed.

"Master Snape, what can I do for you." He asked. I smirked and looked around. I found a stool moved it over to the counter and sat down. Snape was looking throw some of his stock and I smiled.

"Your with Snape?" Horus asked me. I raised my eye brow at him.

"He's doing a job for me. Why not have the best?" I asked him.

"Because he thinks I'm a death eater." Snape said.

"Should that mean something." I asked. I needed to keep up my act. Snape nodded to me.

"Yes it should. I should have noticed when you came down this ally." He told me. I nodded and waited.

"What are you working on Master Snape?" Horus asked him.

"A potion that allows certain skills." I answered for Severus. Horus looked at me.

"What skills?" He asked me.

"There's a family book of mine, that I want to read. I've tried as many languages as I could. Now I'm trying something else." I told him.

"It's not like you to take on a job of this size Master Snape."

"Some offers can't be walked away from." Severus told him.

"How did you find Master Snape?" He asked me.

"Severus Snape is well known around the world Mister Horus. For this country to not use his talents. I'm surprised." I shook my head.

"But he's a known." He started to say. Severus came over and he stopped talking. I looked at them.

"Am I taking you away from a job Master Snape?" I asked him. Severus looked at me.

"No I would have told you beforehand if I had something pressing." I nodded and looked throw what he grabbed.

"What's upsetting about you being a death eater. Is that some different level in a Potion Master?" I asked then. Horus looked at me with surprise. He just looked at me. Severus on the other hand shook his head.

"No my King a Death eater is a follower or supporter of the Dark Lord. When I was younger I was charged as a follower. But without proof I was cleared." He told me.

"That was 15 years ago has no one let it go?" I asked him.

"Everyone believer's he will raise again." I laughed.

"Yes there will always be a dark lord who comes. There's a balance in everything. From what I was told he was killed. You don't come back from death without Death's approval." Horus gasped. "Come now Master Snape tell me how you prove you are a Death eatter." I asked him.

"His followers hold his mark." I raised my eye brow at him.

"Like a ring or pendent?" I asked. I was looking over one of his herbs.

"No a brand on their left arm."

"Very barbican. I know a wizard how tends a ranch in the new land. He brands his candle. Has the best beef I've ever had. Colby I believe." Severus just looked at me. I put down the herb and waved his arm to me. He pulled his sleeve and showed me his left arm. I waved to the other.

"So you are believed to be a death eatter yet do not hold a brand." I shook my head. "This country is father twisted then I believed. I don't know how I am going to deal with this government if they are all like this." I told him.

"You." Was all Hours could saw.

"You did not know he wasn't a death eater. The test is very easy to prove. How much?" I asked and waved at his counter. He was just looking at Severus in surprise.

"24." Severus said. I handed Hours 25 gold and Severus put everything away. I pulled my hood.

"Let's see if my brother has gotten into any trouble yet. Have a good day Mister Horus." I said and walked out. Severus walked along side me.

'Why did you do that Harry?' Severus asked me.

'You are my mate you will not be treated any less than a king or the best Potion Master in the world.' I told him. I felt his love throw his magic. I smiled and stopped.

"My King." I blinked and sucked in a breath.

"My King." Lu said standing in front of me. I turned her and she looked around. But all she would be able to see is a cape. She turned back around and looked at me. "What's wrong."

"Come." I walked around her and headed to Tom's bar. I walked throw that back door. I looked around and smelled the room. I turned and headed to the back. I smelled Remus and Sirius. I cracked the door and snapped my fingers, then walked in. Lu was in front of me in a second and was holding the sword between her hands. Severus walked in and I shut the door.

"Who are you?" The man in the cape said. I just smirked and walked over and pulled off his cape. Then waved my hand over him. Lu gasped. She let go of the sword and dropped her hood.

"Hello Eli it's been a long time." Lu said and was so happy. He looked down at her. "Oh shoot." I dropped my hood and smirked. Lu stomped her foot.

"Lady Watcher?" Eli said in a tone that was question her. She waved her hand at him. Severus just sat down. Eli turned and looked at me. His eyes grow.

"Many different titles. Hello again Eli."

"Yes you do Lord Death." He told me.

"Actual It's Lord Master Death. I am also King Harold Peverll. How do you know my godfathers?" I asked him. He looked over at the men who I froze.

"I am Master Wang." He told me. I nodded. Lu stomped her food again.

"You never told us. How mean." She said.

"How far to do come from?" He asked us.

"A little over 10 years." He nodded to me.

"How do we know each other?" He asked me.

"If you allow me to I will show you. There is no rules about the time, we have already changed it." He looked at me a long time and nodded. "I will only show you what's needed."

"I wouldn't want more." He said. I waved to the chair and he sat down. I laid my hands on his head and gave him the memories of our time together. I cupped his shoulders and let him take in what I gave him. I moved away and moved over to Severus. Eli got up and bowed formally to Lu.

"Princess I'm sorry for not." She stomped her foot. He got up and hugged her.

"That's better." She hugged him back.

"Why doesn't your grandmother know?" He asked her when she pulled back.

"Because I am Lady Watcher in this time. Luna is the princess. But shortly we'll have to meet with the high court." He looked over at me and nodded.

"Finely took up your destiny?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"It was needed to protect my younger self. Eli I would like to induce my mate Potion Master Severus Snape." He smiled bigger.

"I know of Master Snape well. He's done a my race a very big kindness many times over. I'm glad you found who you needed." I nodded to him. He looked at the men and back at me. I gave him is glamour back and snapped my fingers. Lupin and Sirius looked around.

"Dose someone want to explain?" Sirius asked.

"We know your Master Lupin. But we know him as Eli." Lu told him. Lupin looked at us.

"We didn't mean to intervene. I was surprised when I saw Eli." He just looked at me. "Remus you could have invited him to the island." He blinked.

"Oh I left." Lu kissed Eli and was gone. I nodded to Eli and nodded to the door. Severus got up and we walked out.

"Something I should know?" He asked me in a cold voice. I looked over at him.

"No Severus he was not or has not been my lover. Eli's mate is a vampire. They live in this realm because his mate is a dark fairy and is not welcome home." He let out a breath.

"How many lover's am I going to have to meet." He asked me.

"None, it hasn't happened yet. Eli was just a very good friend. Towards the end the high court with our help allowed them to return home. We missed them." He nodded to me.

"Where is his mate?" He asked me.

"Most likely resting." He nodded to me. He understood. We looked throw a few more shops. I got Severus to buy anything and everything he needed. Then we headed to the bank. Lu called. Two guards were waiting for us and we headed to the back. Guar's office hold everyone waiting for us.

I sat down and we started talking. He found us three mages and we walked about the Goblin King. We also walked about builders for the islands. I wanted houses there ready for families. Lunch was brought in for us. We talked most the day. Severus kept reminding me to pay action.

Finely we were done and walked out.

"Dinner?" I asked and looked at Tom. He nodded to me. We headed to a fancy restaurant and were giving a table in a private room. A waiter came in and took our order, brought us food and drinks and left us along.

"How was the vault?" I asked them.

"There's a lot of different things in there." Lucuis said. He was being careful with his words. I looked at Lu.

"Boring, about half were no nos. The rest boring. Our past pairs did not lead very good life?" She shook her head. I nodded and leaned back. Tom was smirking at her.

"You Lu are a bit of fresh air." She winked at him. "Most were dark object's mostly were put there to save the time they returned to. Some nice objects. Enough money to live off of. Not much worth seeing." I nodded.

"I didn't believe it was."

"Though it's protected very well."

"You have to be marked to be able to enter." I told him and nodded that I already knew that.

"And your shopping?" Tom asked me.

"I forgot out simple minded everyone was at this time. Dumbledore made sure everyone lived in fear. Then I ran into a old friend. I hope Remus and Sirius invited him to the island. Both him and his partner will be a big help."

"Why?"

"Eli was a member of the fairy guards. His mate was also before he was turned. He's a important person to the vampires."

"Yes they would help." Tom nodded.

"I do have a question Lu." Severus said. She looked at him as she took a drink of her wine.

"Third generations Severus. But like I said, that would be Luna now not myself." He nodded to her. Tom and Lucuis looked at her. "Luna is a princess."

"You cannot help?" Tom asked her.

"I can and when the time comes I will be able to. But Luna will take that roll not myself. I walked away from my family many years ago Tom. I might be a princess but I am far from the crown." He nodded.

"Who is your family?" He asked her.

"Queen Venice is my grandmother. One of her daughter is my father's mother. My father was raised here. When her mate died she returned home." Lu told him.

"Wouldn't that make her your great grandmother?" Lucuis said.

"Yes in so many words to us she would be. But to them no." He thought about it and nodded. It wasn't something just anyone can understand. It takes time to learn different races. There wasn't much talking to be done before we were done eatting.

We paid and walked out. At once we appeared in the front hall. Sage and Pez came and took our clocks. I looked around while I felt the castle. The study doors were open. Eli came out with Remus and Sirius.

"You came." Lu hugged Eli. "I would give you the perfect room. But there's one down stairs that will work." Lu told him. He didn't understand. I looked at the wall feeling the castle.

"Eli where's Ab?" I asked turned around and looked the castle over. When I faced Eli again he had a blank face.

"You didn't show me we talked about Ab." He said in a tone less voice. Lu looked at him.

"We didn't talk about him Eli, because he was with you." Lu told him. He looked at us with pure surprise. Severus caught me as my knee gave out.

"No." I said. Lu looked at me and it dawned on her. "What have I done." Severus just held me.

"Would someone like to explain?" Lupin asked. I looked at Lu and around her eyes were already turning black. I took a deep breath and nodded to her. She was gone.

"Able is Eli's mate. Around 40 years ago he was taken. In my time, three years from now he'll be found." Eli just looked at me. "That won't happen now though Eli. I've already rewritten history. But I have a deat to repay to you." I said and Lu was back. She was her white army leathers. She waved her hand over me and I was changed also.

Black army robes, leather pants and a vest. I felt everything in place. I caught the wand she throw and me and put it up my sleeve.

"It will be paid in full, it's about time we return the favor." She told him and her hair was barred back. I took off my crow and turned around. Severus was watching me. I looked into his eyes.

"I will return." He nodded to me and took the crown. "But it won't be tomorrow." Lu caught the bag that came flying past.

"Very well." I took a breath.

"I have to seal the bond." Lu gasped.

"No, you have to be joking." Lu told me. Severus face went blank and his eyes went cold. I gave Lu a look and glared back at me.

"I'm only sealing it on my end. I will feel you, you just won't feel me. I can't allow you to. If you do, you will be pulled to me and it will be dangers." I told him. He just nodded.

"No Harry you can't." Lu told me. I wiped around and leaned into her face.

"We're going to the den what the fuck do you think will happen Luna." Her face changed.

"What are you talking about." Tom asked me. I took a breath and brushed my hair back.

"I'm going to block our bond."

"You have to do it both ways Harry." She told me. I looked at her and she was watching Severus. I looked at him and took a step back. His emotions hit me. He was pissed off and hurt by my actions. My wolf came out at once. Then I turned away and looked at Lu.

"Have it happened?" She looked sad and nodded.

"It's weak, but already stabled." I nodded and kissed her fore head.

"Lucuis go get Draco. You don't have to wake him." I walked Lu to the ballroom and hugged her.

"You better explain before you expect me to do anything." He told me as he followed and stood to the side with his arms folded.

"Lu and Draco are soul mates. Her soul know him at once. His is responding slowly. I'm going to block the bonds on either side. It's will be like turning off the water. The water's still there just not running. Once they are back together it will remove itself. The water will be turned back on." I told him but was looking at Severus.

"You plan to do this why?"

"It's needed." I told him.

"Is it safe?" Tom asked me. I nodded to him.

"I've bound Lu and Draco three times alone. I've done it 53 times before. Never has there been an ill effect. It can last 1 minute up to years." He nodded to me. I still felt Severus.

"He's not going to be happy with her just disappearing." Lucuis said and walked out. I looked down at Lu. She let out a breath.

"I'll wake him afterwards." She told me. I kissed her head and moved back.

"How long will you be?" Tom asked me. I brushed my hair back.

"A few days I hope." He nodded and folded his arms. "I won't answer even if you ask." He glared at me. Finely Lucuis came back holding Draco in his arms. I turned Lu and walked her backwards. Then waved my hand and Draco moved out of his father's arms. I waved my hand at him.

His body was surrounded with a bright emerald light. I turned and Lu was bright yellow. I moved back a step and there lights touched. I looked each person over and saw they were already touching the person. I rubbed my hands together and closed my eyes.

"He's going to wake up on his own. He never really liked when you touched his magic." Lu told me. I cupped the magic between my hands and closed my eyes.

"What is he doing?" Someone asked.

"Harnessing our magic." Lu answered and I pushed the pushed the magic back to the person. I did the quick binding spelling and dropped my hands.

"What the hell was that." Draco yelled. I looked over and saw he was standing with his arms folded.

"Sorry we woke you Draco. Harry and I have to leave for a few days." Lu said. It took a second and we looked at each other. I pinched my nose. Then waved her to him to fix this mess. I took a breath and throw up a privacy ward and walked over to Severus.

"What do you want Potter?" He asked me. I looked up at him and was hurt by his action. Then my wolf growled. I pushed him down. I closed my eyes and felt my magic come alive. I pulled his forward and did the binding spell.

"I will be back." I told him and turned around.

"I don't see how that matters to me Potter." He said to my back. I pulled my hood and called for sword. I caught it and spun it around. Lu walked over to me. Her eyes were black and all her vain were black. I felt sparks coming off her.

"Let's dance." She said with a lustful voice.

"We're going to dance love." Her cape showed up and her hood was up. I spun my sword again.

"You do so know me, what joy. You take me to the funniest places. A den." She laughed, we spun and she grabbed my sword and we were gone.

Severus

I felt my magic being pushed back at me alone. I didn't feel him anymore.

"I will be back." He told me.

"I don't see how that matters to me Potter." I told him. I don't even know where that came from. I swear his eyes were in there wolf form. He pulled his hood. Lu turned away from Draco. Her eyes were pitch black and all here veins were black and stuck out against her white skin.

"Let's dance." She told him and sounded like sex.

"We're going to dance love." Harry said in a cold voice. It sent chilled down my spine. But Lu's cape showed up and had her hood over her head, hiding her face.

"You do so know me, what joy. You take me to the finniest places. A den." She laughed a crazy bloody laugh, they walked around each other and grabbed onto a black sword. Then they were gone.

"What the blood hell is a den?" Draco yelled. Everyone looked at him.

"It's a Vampire's house. It can hold 1 up to 100's of vampires. To walk into one without an invite is suited." Eli said.

"And you all just let them leave?" Draco yelled.

"You and Harry are bonded?" Sirius asked me. I just walked out. I didn't think it was any of their business. I felt someone following me. I opened my door and Draco walked past me. He sat down and folded his arms.

"I don't like this. I don't feel right." He said the first part in anger and the last in a soft sad voice.

"She will return." I told him and sat down.

"How are you alright with this?" He asked me.

"I'm not Draco. A bond shouldn't even be able to be stopped or blocked. It's against magic." He came over and started crying. I rubbed his back and held him.

"What if she gets hurt." He asked me.

"Draco did you see her before she left?" He nodded. "Do you think she'll get hurt?"

"It was really cool wasn't it. What happened anyways?" He asked me.

"I don't really know. You can ask her when she returns. Off to bed now Draco. Try and rest."

"Can I stay here?" He asked me.

"You're always welcome." He got up and walked into his room. I let out a breath and got up also. I changed and got into bed.

The last three days I didn't sleep much. Wasn't happy being around anyone and snapped when someone was around. I haven't been able to eat much either. I was worried and pissed off. How dare he touch my bond.

'Guards room, hurry my child.' Lady yelled in my head. I turned and ran out of my potions lab. She showed me the way. I unlocked the door and rushed in.

There in the middle of the room were two clocked figures and a man laying on the ground. The man was white and didn't look very well.

"Able." Eli cried and rushed pasted me to the man.

"He's had blood and his mind has been healed. But it will take some time. Lady will take over the healing but he needs a lot of blood." Harry told him. Eli took the dagger and cut his wrist. Able took it at once and started sucking. Harry grabbed Lu and held her back.

"Now." Eli said and Harry send a spell at him. Then he moved them to a room with a bed.

"I'm warding the room Eli. You can leave but he will be stuck here. I'll come check on him in the morning." Harry told him.

"I understand." He said in a soft voice.

"Don't let him feed off you till tomorrow." Harry told him. I watched his arm go around Lu and he waved his wand. "Lady will tell me if you need anything. The elf's will be around. He'll be fine." Then he turned and picked up Lu's legs.

"I can walk you know." She said.

"I'll have you over my knee if I have to." He said in a cold voice and walked past me. I turned and followed them. But I got pissed off.

"Please." She said in a painful voice.

"Where the blood hell do you think we're going Lu. I'm not taking you to fucking tea." We walked up stairs. "Come Draco." He yelled when we pasted the library.

"Don't order." She said softly.

"Lady Draco now." Harry ordered and walked throw a painting. We came out before Lu's room and we walked into it. I sat down by the fire.

"You know he doesn't like that." She said and they walked behind a dressing curtain.

"I don't feel the need to cater to another." Harry said. The black cape was throw over the curtain. Weapons were throw to the side of the room. Draco stood in the doorway and folded his arms. Clothes where throw over the curtain. They were bloody.

"Sit." He said and walked out from behind the curtain. He walked into the closet and grabbed some things. Then walked into the bathroom and started the tub, put something in it and grabbed something and walked back out. He walked back behind the curtain.

"Sometimes woman you try me." He said.

"Every day I know." She sounded tired. The lights changed and you could see throw the changing curtain. Lu was sitting and Harry was rubbing something on her.

"Blood Hell." I looked at Draco and he duck. A potion pasted him and Harry caught it. Lu took it. He helped her into a robe. Then walked her out and sat her on the chest that was at the end of her bed.

"Be still." She gave him a look. He waved his hand and the windows opened. He slid his foot back and rolled his hands. He turned in two circles, while rolling his hands. Then trusted them at Lu.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing." Draco said and pulled Harry away from Lu. She was glowing. Harry just waving his hand and the windows were closed and the fire came to life. Draco was knelling in front of Lu.

"Don't worry so Draco, it's called a natural magic recharge." She told him. But her face finely relaxed.

"You've got what you wanted. Come on woman." Harry said, picked her up and walked into the bathroom. He kicked the door shut and it almost hit Draco. A few minutes later Draco opened the door and caught something.

"Finish your bath. Sage will bring you dinner then rest. As in sleep Lu. Do not get out of bed until your done glowing." He slammed door and walked out. Draco opened it and walked in.

"Are you alright Lu?" He asked her. She laughed.

"I'm fine, he frets. He'll get his as soon as I can."

"Why are you glowing?" He asked her.

"Oh Lady's magic was pulled into me. She's healing me also. Let's just say we found a little more fun than we expected." She said.

"What happened?"

"Oh we just had to make our way to the king. Then reminded him that he knew us and then help us get somewhere and then we returned with Ab. He's down stairs. We did have a little hick up with Ab. He was a little more hungry then we thought he would be."

"Where was he?" Draco asked.

"I don't really know. We shadow walked there."

"How hurt are you?" Draco asked her.

"This Draco is nothing. Won't even leave a scare." He laid on the side of the tube and watched her. Before I was ready she opened her eyes and looked at me.

"You have to be the one to make the choice Severus. He won't."

"He should." I folded my arms.

"He won't because of your anger and pain. You rejected him Severus. The wolf won't allow him to. If you want the block to be removed you have to go to him."

"When the hell did I reject him?" I was pissed now.

"When we left. You started rejecting him when he said he needed to block his side of the bond. Throw your actions you rejected him. You have to be the one to brake the bond. But think about it first Severus. Can you really be the wolfs mate?" She asked me.

"I already am." She shook her head.

"A bond was made between you two. But it was never finished forming. You rejected him and his wolf isn't just going to take I'm sorry from you. Harry blocked the bond for a reason. We've been fighting for three days Severus. If you felt him once, you would have came and been killed. How do you think he would have felt. He blocked you end to keep his mind clear because he would have felt your worry, pain, angry and loss. Think about what you want Severus. It's not a easy road." She told me.

"Are you well?" I asked her.

"This isn't the first time and won't be the last that I got banged up. I'm fine." I nodded and got up. I walked away and headed back to my lab. I stopped in the doorway and looked around. My lab was a mess.

"What the hell happened?" I asked the paintings.

"The king came in and left with what he was looking for." One of the painting said. I waved my wand and everything righted itself. The potion journals were still there.

"What did the king take?" I asked them.

"A few potions, a few indented." Another painting said. I walked over to the potion I was working on and started working again.

I worked in throw the morning. Lady told me breakfast was waiting. I washed my hands and headed to the dining room. Lu was sitting there. But Harry's chair was empty.

"How are you this morning Lu?" Tom said and sat down. She nodded to him.

"I'm perfect. Lady took very good of me during the night. How far did the meetings have to be pushed?" She asked him.

"We'll send the letters when we know we are starting the meetings. We will start when Harold is ready." Tom told her. She nodded and looked to the side.

"Today would not be it."

"I know. Lady has informed me." She nodded and took another drink. "Yet she won't tell me everything. What is he doing?" Tom asked.

"I'm sorry I don't know. He sealed his room. I do know he was out this morning. I stopped to see Eli. He said Ab was already checked on." She told him. He let out a breath and nodded.

"Does he do this a lot?" Tom asked.

"He's been known to. I'm just glad he's still here. I guess Lady wouldn't let him leave." He nodded. I was already just pushing my food around.

'He's mad at me isn't he.' I asked Lady.

'No child he's just healing.'

'What do you mean?'

'He was hurt also. He's just healing.'

'Lu's already healed.' I told her.

'He used a lot of his own magic to heal her. I'm trying to heal him now.'

"Trying?' I asked. She didn't answer me. I nodded to Tom and got up. I walked into my room and grabbed Harry's cape. I put it on and appeared in Harry's room. The room was dark. The bed was made. I looked around and turned.

There sitting in front of the fire almost naked was Harry.

"Your an idiot." I said and walked over to him. I walked into his study and grabbed a potion. Then walked into his bathroom and grabbed two different jars. I wetted down a towel and walked back over to him. I sat behind him and wiped his back off. He didn't even move. But as soon as I touched him I felt the brake in the lock. I wasn't feeling anything from him though.

I washed off his back and rubbed both creams on him. I watched his wound heal before I moved on. I turned him around and worked his chest over. Then his arms. I didn't moved his arms though, I felt the energy passing throw the center. I rubbed some cream on his forehead and washed the cut over his check. I rubbed cream on that also and waited for it to heal.

"Am I missing anywhere lady?" I asked.

'His legs hold some damage.' I moved his pants and moved his legs over. Then got up and started the tub. I throw some potions in it and walked back out. I tipped his head back and his eyes shot open.

"Take the potion." I ordered. His eyes were pure wolf. I just pored the potion in his mouth. Then picked him up, walked into the bathroom and lowered him in the water. I washed him, his hair twice and made him stay in the water till it was cold.

"Sage." I called out and helped him out and covered him with a towel. He growled at me and walked pasted.

"Breakfast master." Sage said and out the tray on the table next to the fire. He nodded and she left. He sat down and eat a little, then closed his eyes and energy moved between his hands again. I couldn't fell anything any longer again.

"Drop the wards Lady." She did and Lu walked in. She looked at Harry and was sad. But walked into the closet and grabbed some clothes.

"Do you still have his crown?" She asked and walked out. Before I could answer it showed up on his head. She spelled the clothes on him and snapped her fingers in front of his face.

"What?" He asked her.

"We're going to the misty. Severus healed you, you can work on your energy tonight." He stood and walked out. "You better come and keep him from doing anything rash." She told me. I nodded and walked out with her.

"I don't feel anything." I told her softly.

"That's the wolf, he's taken over. He'll glamour his eyes. Harry is one with his anamigus. It has perks, but like right now it has some side effects. He still feels you Severus. Give him some time." She told me softly.

"Would it be smart to pull another forward?" I asked her. She looked over at me.

"If the wolf let's you, maybe." We walked down and met with Lucuis and Tom. Harry was waiting. Tom was watching him.

"Let's go." Lu said. Lucuis and I pulled our hoods. We moved behind Tom and Harry. Lu put her hands on their shoulders. We put our hands on her arm. We appeared and showed up in the middle of the apparent. Everyone gasped, stopped what they were doing and just stared.

Tom and Harry walked over to the front desk.

"We're here to see the mister." Tom said. The lady just looked at us.

"Your highnesses." Kingsley said when he stopped next to us. He had four auther's behind him. They bowed.

"Arthur." Harry said in a cold voice.

"As we were telling this lady, we're here to see your mister." Tom told him. Kingsley nodded and moved to the side.

"We will take you, follow me please." Harry and Tom walked away.

"Wait your wands, and badges." The woman said.

"It's not needed Mrs. Page." Kingsley said and walked away. We followed and the author's walked behind us. We got in the lift and went to the second floor. Then walked out and headed to the mister's office. Kingsley nodded and opened the door.

"Mister Fudge, you have guests." Harry and Tom just walked in and sat down. We stood behind them and the aruter's moved into the room and Kingsley shut the door. He made a chair and sat between both parties.

"My Kings this is Mister Fudge. Mister Fudge this is King Thomas Peverll and King Harold Peverll." Fudge wasn't happy.

"Your department is well informed." Harry said.

"Thank you your highness. We received the amusement when you received your birthright and when you were kinged. Our owl was returned, we've been waiting for your visit."

"You owled?" Tom asked him.

"There's protocol that needs to be followed. Our audience was requested once you took your place." Kingsley said.

"Give me this protocol." Harry demanded. Kingsley looked at someone and someone left.

"You went behind my back?" Fudge yelled.

"When was this protocol put into place Aurter. Announce yourself." Tom asked him. Kingsley stood and bowed.

"Kingsley Shackoblot. Level 10 Aurter." Harry and Tom nodded. Kingsley sat down.

"Is level 10 important?" Tom asked him.

"It's the highest racking and just below the head Aurter. There are five that are level 10. Madam Bones, Mister Devers, Mister Toombs, Madam Conner and myself. The head Aurter is Mister Scrimgeour."

"And who send the Owl Aurter Shacklebolt?" Harry asked him.

"Scrimgeour did your highness." Harry nodded and we all waited. Longer then either Tom or Harry wanted to wait, finely the man was back. He walked over and handed a book and letter over to Kingsley. Kingsley handed them over. Harry took them. Read the later and handed it to Tom. Then he flipped throw the book and found the section and started reading. He handed it over once he was done.

"Thank you Aurter." Kingsley nodded and took both things. Harry and Tom looked at Fudge.

"Do you Mister Fudge ravines our authority." Tom asked him.

"What authority?" Fudge asked him right back with a angry pitch.

"It seems Fudge that the minter before you did not pass along some key points of information. Aurter please inform this man of what he's lacking." Tom said and folded his arms.

"That will not be necessary Kingsley. Mister Fudge has already been informed. Your highness welcome to the Europe Misery. Would you like a tour, then we can talk." Rufus said. Tom and Harry stood and Rufus bowed to him. Madam Bones was next to him.

"A tour would not be need Head Aurter. We thought will meet with you." Rufus nodded and Bones opened the door. Rufus led us out and into a posh meeting room. Bones and Kingsley said down after they did. But they were the only ones in the room.

Harry throw up privacy ward and leaned back.

"You already were smart Kingsley. Thank you for fallowing protocol Rufus. Susan beautiful as always." Harry said to them. "How long did it take the unspeakable to notice you of our return?" He asked them.

"Five minutes after you returned Harry." Kingsley said. Harry nodded and Lu dropped her hood. "Miss Lovegood." She nodded to him.

"I will need an explanation Harry." Rufus said. Harry rubbed his fingers over his palm and held out his hand. He did the same to Lu and a red mark was on her forehead between her eyes.

"Three years from now I would become Master of death. 10 years after that at my death, Death asked if I wish to return to fix the mistakes that take place that start a war between the magical world and the muggle. As you can see I returned and so far I'm creating a new time line." He told them. They nodded and followed allow.

"At my father's death I took over as head of the family. Young Harry from this time will take the title Potter and all that comes from it. As my returned I took over Peverll since it's my blood right and dropped the rest of my titles." He told them. They nodded and were with him so long.

"Throw an accident while I was a infant I made a blood bond with another. Which made us family. Hench my brother is also crowned. The family normally does not allow one to take the thrown. But having both of us take the throw we ground each other. Neither can make the choices and neither can control everything." Harry said. He didn't believe him.

"Do you want to try again Harry?" Kingsley asked him. Harry smirked and rubbed his palm again.

"Which part?" He asked.

"One hour after the dark lords return we were informed of it." Rufus said. Tom smirked.

"I will have to give it to that department they are very wise." Tom said.

"You walked willingly into the misery after everything you've done?" Rufus asked him.

"I returned a day before the dark lord would return. By doing so I changed the way he was returned. He was returned purified. None of those crimes can be places upon him. Not just did I return him to his body, I cleaned his soul. I bound myself to him as my brother. You will want to watch yourself from this point on." Harry told them.

"Throw maculation by Dumbledore most of what you know about me is wrong. Also throw his doing I did a spell that bound my soul to this plane. I no longer had a soul to judge my actions. Harry changed my rebirth so I returned as my true self." Tom told them. Rufus shook his head.

"Yes that old man causes a lot of problems. I will take it you know where Young Harry is?" Rufus asked.

"Of course. He's with his father."

"We walked into an adoption ceremony didn't we?" Kingsley asked.

"No you walked in on our blood bonding. We didn't expect to have to do it so quickly, we both had matters to deal with. But to protect Harry we pushed ahead." Harry told them.

"Is he safe?" Bones asked.

"Your owl can't get in." Tom said and they nodded.

"What are your planes?" Rufus asked them.

"No who is behind you." Bones asked. Rufus gave her a look.

"My second Lady Lu watcher. Who also takes the place as my guard for now." Harry answer. Rufus looked her over.

"Do you have the abilities." Rufus asked. Harry glared and Lu put her hand on his arm.

"Rufus I've been at war beside Harry since I was 14. I've had more training then you do." She told him. "But I am not Harry's full time guard. I am his second." Lu told him. He finely nodded.

"Trust me Rufus she more than able to take on your whole department." Harry said in a cold voice. Lu laughed and rolled her eyes. She kicked his chair and moved back. Harry looked at Tom. Tom smirked and Lucuis dropped his hood.

"My second Lord Malfoy. As of now he stands in as my guard." Tom told them. All three looked at Lucuis with surprise. Harry leaned back and took Lucuis arm. He pulled up his sleeve and showed a clear arm. Rufus nodded to Harry.

"Our advisor Potion Master Severus Snape." I dropped my hood. Then showed my arm.

"We will take that as proof that neither are death eaters. But I would like an explanation about how you managed that." Rufus asked.

"Death has his own powers." I said. They looked at me to Harry and back to me.

"Very well, now what do you plan to do?" Rufus asked.

"We plan to split the muggle and magical world and bring back magical customs." Tom said. "That's what I wanted all along."

"That's what this war was about. You wanted to empower magical beings again?" Rufus asked him. Tom nodded to him. "I grow up in a muggle orphanage. I was labeled a frisk for what I could do. Many tried the ride the devil out of me. Then I was objected against because I didn't know magical customs. That was until other's found out that I was powerful. Dumbledore pushed me into war." Tom told him.

"A war was started because you wanted to protect everything magical?" Bones asked. Tom nodded again. "What about the Longbottom's?" She said and slapped her hand on the table.

"I was already a sprit at that time. Most likely Bella was speaking revenge for her infants life. There was an attack on their manor a few weeks before hand. Her daughter was killed during it." Tom said. I turned and looked at him.

"Blood Hell." Harry said.

"I love it when I'm right." Lu said. He shot her a look and she just smirked.

"My question is how and why were Lords or Lady's sent to Azkaban without a trail?" Harry asked.

"There not." Rufus said.

"Lord Black was." Harry said. "Was it maybe by Dumbledore's orders?" He asked looking at the three people. "It doesn't matter. It will be deal with." They looked at him.

"So you took your birthrights to spilt the magical world from the muggle world. How do you plan on doing so?" Rufus said after a few minutes. Harry waved his hand.

"This is Peverll island. It has stood since our family moved there. In the last war that involved my family, it's been sealed." Harry explained. They nodded after looking it over. He waved his hand again and 7 islands showed up around it.

"We plan to move the magical world onto five of the islands. Each island for a region. One island for the schools and one for a prison. The move will take place before the end of the year." Tom said.

"Once the islands are made, the center islands wards will move moved around all the islands. Once the move is over another ward will be put on that will cover us and spilt space around the wards." Harry said and showed them. Then showed them what he meant.

"How do you plan to do this?" Bones asked.

"We have already contacted a few mages who will build the islands. To move onto the island, we'll portkey buildings and houses." Tom explained.

"No how do you expect to get the magical world to except this move?" Bones asked.

"We will be talking to each government. This move is for our protection. We will also be talking to each race. There isn't a chose though." Tom told them.

"The first buildings to be moved are schools. Then government buildings, hospitals, business and houses will be next. The prison's will be left and a new one will be made." Harry explained.

"Your holding children hostage?" Rufus said in a cold voice.

"No, but our young will be protected first. Muggles who are parents to magical children are also welcome. Every child under 11 will be also moved. With their families. Or without their families. Childers who don't have family's will be moved also." Tom explained.

"How do you expect to do that?" Kingsley asked.

"Each school holds the a list of every magical person. But there are spells that can also tell." Harry explained.

"How long till the islands are done?" Rufus asked.

"They should be done by the end of summer. We will be talking to each government. Once the Islands are done and warded. We'll start the move. Each government will take control over their own move." Tom said. They leaned back and nodded.

"This is a order?" Rufus asked. They both nodded.

"We will be watching over everything and will be helping if needed. This move is permit. But that doesn't mean we're stuck on the island. You can leave to visit the muggle world." Harry told them. They nodded.

"And the races?" Kingsley asked.

"We will be talking with them also. We believe in equal rights. Each race and animal will be told and invited. Most races will likely enter into their home realms." Tom explained.

"How do you plan to fix the whole magical world on 8 islands?" Rufus asked.

"You can fit Hogswart ground and the frost on our island and still have room." Harry said. They looked at the island. "Each island will be made close to the regain's land. It will be big enough. Family will be asked if they want to bring their houses. But there will be houses made on each island."

"How do you plan to do that?"

"Hire master builders." Tom gave them a look.

"The center of each island will hold the bank. Around the bank will be the stores. Then around that will be housing, the hospital and misty. Then there will be manors, business and anything else." Harry explained.

"The schools?" Bones asked. Harry moved the image to the side and pointed to an island.

"All the schools will go there. They will hold their own area. Each school will deiced on the changes. As in what's needed around them, how the children will make it to school or what protection they hold. The schools are going there for finely protection for the children. They are also going there to keep them apart from their family's like they are now." Harry explained.

"Again holding children hostage." Rufus said.

"No parents can come to the schools. The children cannot leave the schools." Tom said. They thought about it and nodded.

"Your inviting muggles?" Kingsley asked.

"Only families who has magical children. Not the whole line, just that family." Harry said. "Like Hermione, her parents are invited." Kingsley nodded.

"They will be allowed to leave and visit there other family. Or that child is allowed to visit there family. But it's a visit not to live. They will need permission to leave and how long they can be gone." Tom said. They nodded.

"We will also be finding all the magical being's who are not accountable. They will be brought to the island." Harry said. They nodded again.

"How are you dealing with the prison?" Rufus asked.

"A building will be made. A warden from each region will be picked from the each of us and be in charge of the prison. Those warden's with our approval will chose their own guards. A prisoner will be treated like a human being. There will no longer be a kiss."

"What do you expect to do?" Bones asked.

"There will not be a death scented. They will live out there days for their crimes. The prison will be warned against magic use." Tom said.

"There are many things that can be put into place. It will be something we'll talk about. Binding someone's magic, removing someone's magic. Removing someone's memories. Deaging someone, or just letting them live out there years." Harry told them.

"You can do that?"

"What?" Tom and Harry asked them back.

"Removing someone's magic?" Bones asked.

"De ageing someone?" Kingsley asked.

"Removing someone's whole memories?" Rufus asked.

"Yes." They said together.

"You want to keep the governments, yet rule?" Rufus asked. Tom and Harry nodded.

"The government are needed to control the people. We will control the governments." Tom told him.

"We're not here to take over the world. We're here to protect our world. Yes we want to change some things. But they are needed." Harry told him. "First is Fudge needs to be removed from office. There's too many people who have or will buy him out. HIs followers need to be removed with him. You need to clean this building out." Harry told him.

"You also need to put someone in charge that will be willing to lead not just wizards and witches, but muggles and different magical races." Tom told them.

"I'm going to take it you have a subjection." Rufus asked. Tom looked at Harry.

"A few." Harry said.

"Such as?" Rufus asked.

"I would subject yourself. But I know your needed where you are." Tom told him.

"The next subjection is both people besides you. They will take the job and full fill it. But again they are needed where they are." Harry told him.

"Who isn't a subjection is Dumbledore. But he won't be free long. He will be tired for his wrong doing in front of us." Tom told him.

"It will be a surprise, but this person won't just look out for our well being but also muggles and magical beings well being." Kingsley smiled.

"Yes he would, but will he take the job." Kinsley asked.

"He will if he's asked for the right reason. People will follow him also." Harry told him.

"Who?" Rufus asked.

"Mister Wesley." Tom said and I just looked at them. "He's a pure blood but act's like a commoner. He has a family. He respects magical races and has a passion for muggles."

"You've gave it thought?" Bones asked.

"Yes." They said again.

"How do you plan to do this?"

"By impeaching Fudge. We can just because he doesn't take our authored. But he can be removed from office because he's being bridged." Harry explained.

"Can you get Wesley to agree?" Kinsley asked.

"How do you plan to put him in office?" Rufus asked.

"Yes we can. As to how we plan to put him in office we just have to appoint him. But also your court only needs two votes. That can be made to happen also." Harry said.

"You have two weeks and we'll take over. At that point word will be released by your new mister that the magical world is being spilt." Tom told them.

"Very well. A member of court has to bring up the impeachment. Then appoint Wesley. Next court meeting is in two weeks." Rufus said. Then gave us a look. They smirked.

"It will be done." Harry told them.

"Then our meeting is over." Tom and Harry stood. They bowed. We pulled our hoods up and we were walked out. In the middle of the adornment Lu grabbed their shoulders and we took her arm. We appointed home.

"One government down many to go." Lu said and danced away. Harry walked away and down stairs.

"You want Wesley in charge?" I asked Tom.

"He's neutral." Tom said and walked away. Lucuis smiled at me.

"They chose him for what's good for the people. He'll be good in charge and you know it Severus." I nodded. "Come on let's talk to young Harry." I walked with him into the library. Draco and Harry were laying on the ground with their books around them.

"How's your home work coming boys?" Lucuis asked. They looked up at us and we sat down.

"Slowly." Harry said. Draco nodded and looked around himself.

"Very slow." Draco added.

"That's why your given the summer." I told them. They nodded to me.

"Harry we would like you to invite the Wesley's. If they agree we'll send a portkey to them." Lucuis explained. Draco looked worried.

"Um will they be told everything?" Harry asked.

"That's not our chose." Lucuis said. He nodded and thought about it.

"But they'll think." Harry waved his hand. Lucuis pulled up his sleeve. Harry smirked and nodded. "I'll owl them." Harry said.

"We would rather portal your letter there. Your owl will take a few days there and then a owl will take a few days to return. Then another few days for the portkey." Tom said walking in.

"What's a portal?" Draco asked. Tom picked up a book and portal it between them. Their faces light up.

"Go tell your father." Tom waved him out. Harry jumped up and started running out. Then backed up, grabbed Draco and ran out again. Tom said down and shook his head.

"They seem to be getting alone." Harry sat down and took a drink.

"We're inviting the Wesley's." Tom told him.

"Oh I see the reason behind the worried faces now. They've wanted to be friends since before school started." Harry said and shook his head.

"Alright let's try this again. What's going on?" Remus asked, he walked in with Sirius, Draco and Harry.

"We're inviting the Wesley's. We want Harry to write them a letter and it will be ported in." Tom said.

"Once the letter is read it will return within 10 minutes." Harry told him.

"If they agree we'll sent a portkey to him. It will be keyed only to family and young miss Granger."

"She's at home." Young Harry said.

"It won't change Harry. The portkey will always bring them to the island. We'll make another to take them home." Tom told him. He nodded.

"Will everything be explained?" Harry asked them again.

"Mostly everything will be." Tom told him.

"But you will all behave. No fighting or name calling. That just doesn't go for you Draco and Harry. That will go for the others. Either adult or child." Harry told them. They nodded.

"They will also be put in the guest wing. They are guests. This though is your home as long as you need it." Tom told them.

"Harry make it short and leave out as much as you can. But make sure they know it's you." Sirius told him.

"I'll take the portkey to let them know it's real." Remus said. Harry and Tom nodded. Harry was already writing. He bit his lip at the end and put a PS. Then he folded it and handed it to Tom and Harry. Harry took it and put a spell on it with a note on the outside. Then throw it in the air and it was gone.

"Hey?" Harry said.

"I just said it would return 10 minutes after it was read."

"They'll know it's not me."

"They will. The twins trust you." Harry made a face.

"How did you know that's what I would write." Harry asked him.

"I can read from here." Draco made a sound. Harry gave him a look. Drinks were brought around and Harry and Draco started on their home work. Then finely when the 10 minutes were up the paper fly back towards Harry and he caught it. He handed it to Young Harry. He opened it and read it.

"They want to know when and where." He said.

"That's why I'm going pup." Remus told him. Harry looked around and picked up a book. He ready the title and nodded. Ran his hand over it and handed it to Lupin.

"Keyed only to their family and Hermione. I'll change it when they get here. It will go and return. The code is the title. Have them pack for at less a night or have them raid the closet." Lupin took the book and nodded.

"Before dinner would be nice. They'll get to see everyone at once." Tom got up with Harry and walked out. They were talking.

"Clean up before dinner boys." Lucuis walked out with me. "Do you want to tell me what's wrong?" Lucuis asked me.

Young Harry

Lupin put the book his head robe, pulled on the clock that was left with him and was gone.

"Do you think you two can behave?" Sirius asked us. We looked at each other.

"Maybe?" I said.

"We can try." Draco said. Sirius shook his head and walked out.

"He's my friend also Draco." I said softly.

"I'll be nice, unless he starts something first." Draco told me. I looked over at him and he meant it.

"I'll try and get throw to him. Anyways we're over here and they'll be over there." He smirked.

"Hey what's up with the twins?" Draco asked me.

"Oh I gave them my winnings to help with their jock shop." He laughed and nodded.

"Hey you two." We looked up and saw Lu walking in the room. She said down in front of us.

"Hey Lu." I said. Draco smiled and nodded to her.

"Alright rules. Don't say anything about the vampire in the basement. Don't go in the frost without an adult that lives here. Don't play mean pranks. Don't spill the beans." She told us.

"Like you did Lu?" Draco asked her. She rolled her eyes.

"You already caught on." She gave him a look.

"Kind of, not really. It is weirdo. Now though who are you in this time?" Draco asked her. I looked at him.

"Really." He nodded. "Luna Lovegood." I told him. His mouth dropped open.

"But?" He said. She smiled at him.

"Only one pair of soul mate's pre lift time Dra. She'll have her own you were always mine. Not that I'll let the bond grow anymore till your older."

"How old?" He asked her.

"We'll talk about that later. But yes I'm Luna."

"I should have noticed that first." Draco shook his head.

"We see what we want to see Dra. Good with the rules?" She asked us and we nodded. "What are they?" She asked us.

"No being mean without cause." Draco told her.

"Don't tell them what they don't need to know." I said.

"Don't go in the forest." Draco told him.

"Don't brake anything and if you do tell someone." I told her.

"Don't go into private rooms without being invited." Draco told her.

"Don't go in the potion lab without a adult." I told her.

"Don't." Draco looked at me. "Invite someone over without asking first." He told her.

"Only use our wands we're allowed to use here." I told her.

"Return something to its place." He said. She rolled her eyes and shook her head.

"I just mean with guests. But they work also. Are you going to come welcome them?" She asked us. We looked at each other and nodded. She got up with us and waved us out. Harry and I walked down stairs and stopped in the middle of the hallway with everyone else. Sirius moved behind us while Lu went and stood next to Harold.

"What was the rush about?" I asked them.

"They're going to make Aurter Wesley Mister. They need to talk him into it." Lucuis told us. Draco and I looked at each other again.

"The room's are ready." Cissi said and moved next to Lucuis. He put his hand on her back.

"Get ready." Tom said and then I saw Remus walk past the center wall. A group of red heads followed him. Remus stood aside and waved them forward.

"Welcome to Pevelle Island and Castle, this is King Tom and King Harold. Your highness this is the Wesley family." Remus told them. A group of red heads bowed to them.

"Thank you for coming." Tom told them.

"Dinner is shortly, you have a little time to say your greetings before dinner. Your welcome to stay." Harold told them. They turned and walked away. Lu and Lucuis left with them.

"Terrible manors." Cissi said and shook her head. "Let me show you to your rooms before dinner." She waved her hand down the hall.

"You should have told us Remus." Molly said and walked away with Cissi.

"Men don't always follow a woman's line of thinking. Trust me my boys gave me a head ach these last few weeks. Sage and Pegz are the house elfs and will be more than willing to help where it's needed."

"I'm telling Father." Draco said. I smirked at him.

"You do that dear." Cissi called back to him. We laughed. "Don't forget to charge Sirius." He made a face.

"Woman." He shook his head. He turned the both of us to everyone in front of us. Remus was talking to Aurter. Everyone was watching everything else. I smiled at Hermione and she smiled back at me. I was glad she was here. She nodded her head to the side a little and I nodded to her. She came over and hugged me.

"I've been so worried." I hugged her back. She pulled back and gave me a look. Then she hugged Draco. He was so surprised. "Hello Draco," She already moved on and hugged Sirius.

"Hello padfoot."

"Hey honey, looks like Moony came and got up." She pulled back.

"Nope I showed up when I found out Harry went missing." He nodded. She smiled at Severus.

"Come on Miss Granger I'll show you the way while everyone else catches up." She nodded and walked away with him. The twins noticed the map and were checking it over. Ron was glaring at Draco.

"Hey there sport. Seems you were part of some dram in the bank the other day." Bill said and gave me a hug.

"I tend to cause trouble." He laughed and hugged Sirius. "Up the stairs." I told him. He nodded and Charlie followed him after a round of hugs.

"Little brother." The twins hugged me together. "What kind of trouble have you to be into without us." They asked.

"So much. But we can't get into a lot since the Lady will tell on us." Draco told them. They looked at him.

"The castle boys. Off with you." Sirius nodded them to go. They did but they were already thinking. "They remind me to much of us." He said under his voice. Draco and I smirked. Ginny and Ron we're still held back.

"Come on you two let's change for dinner." Aurter said and led them away. He did stop and hugged me. "I'm glad you're safe Harry." He gave his two younger kids a look and walked away with them.

"We'll that went well." I said. Draco gave me a little push. I shurgged.

"Come on you two. Cissi will not be happy if we don't look our best." Remus walked us up the stairs to our rooms. Pegz has already been in and laid out my clothes. I changed and tired to fix my hair.

"It's hopeless Harry. But not a bad look." Draco said and was leaning against my bed.

"It never lays down." I made a face and walked out of the bathroom.

"Grow it out a little more." He told me and we walked out.

"Hey where have you been." Blaine said walking over to us.

"Changing." Draco told him. He nodded we met up with him and walked down the stairs. "I'm trying to talk Harry into growing his hair out." Blaine looked at me.

"Mine did the same thing stuck right up. Once it was longer it didn't anymore." I nodded to him. We walked into the dining room and saw it was really done up. We sat in our normal places and waited.

"Look at you all dressed up and looking sharp. Hello Blaine." Lu said when she walked in. Blaine was staring at her. I turned his head away from her. I gave him a look. She kissed my check and sat down next to me.

"Hello Lu," Blaine told her.

"Dose your mother know your here." Harold asked and walked in. He sat down and looked at Blaine.

"Yes sir, she's here also. She was helping Narcissi with the rooms for the guests." Harold nodded to him. I noticed Lu point to her eyes. I looked at Harold and saw his eyes were different. He nodded and looked down at the table. He closed his eyes and then opened they and they were back to normal. Slowly everyone else filled into the room.

Once everyone was sitting dinner showed up. The elf's went out of there way with dinner also. But I was pulled to Harold and his eyes. They kept on changing.

"Before everyone leaves there are rules to go along with the castle and Island." Tom said. That got everyone's action. "Everyone who's underage is not allowed past the castle grounds. That means you can't go into the forest alone. I wouldn't subject anyone to go in there alone. It's not charted yet." Tom told everyone.

"If a doors locked don't try and open it. Past this part of the castle everything is off limits. Your allowed in the potion lab and private library with someone who lives here." Harold told everyone.

"Go show everyone around you three." Lu told us. We nodded and got up. Hermione and the twins came at once. Ron and Ginny followed shortly after and the doors closed.

"Private library?" Hermione asked at once.

"Huge, in the south wing which is off limits. Lady won't open the pathway without being allowed. She's picky like that." Draco told her. We moved over to the map.

"We're here. That's the dungeon, Potion lab and dulling room. Plus rooms and such. That ways to the throne room, hall of history and crown room. Down the hall is the formal rooms and guest hall. Up the stairs is the public library and front hall." I told everyone.

"Library." Hermione told me and pulled me away. We headed up the stairs and walked into the library.

"It's still being changed around. Some books are being taken out and some books are being added." Draco told her. She nodded and looked around. Then moved over and started looking throw the books. Draco laid down with Blaine on the floor and started working on their home work. I moved over and laid down also.

"So little brother how'd you get mixed up in all this?" The twins asked and sat down on the couch. I shurgged at them.

"Just did, somehow we got involved. Sirius adopted me though."

"Wicked," They told me. I smirked and nodded to him.

"Sirius ad Remus have been looking into the forest. So far it's clean. But they'll have a better chance during the full moon in a week." They nodded.

"What's Snape doing here?" They asked me.

"Something to do with potions. He's working on something." Draco told them. They nodded.

"Everyone else?" They asked.

"Lu's Harold second, Lucuis is Tom's second. Narcissi, Blanca and Cleo have been redoing the castle. Jermaine is dealing with the libraries." I told them. They nodded.

"What have you three been doing?" They asked.

"Helping clean mostly. They think if we're working we can't get into trouble. But we get to see everything while doing it. We haven't checked out the maze yet. Severus wants us to wait till everything's don't growing or something. There's a chess set out from. It's wicked. Today though we were put in here." Draco told them.

"Real chess also. They get all bashed up, when the games over its set right again. Though lady won't let you play in place of the pieces." Blaine told them. They nodded.

"Don't let anyone know you tried." Lu said as she walked in. He nodded to her. Draco was watching him closely. "Blaine your mother left and agreed for you to stay. She'll expect you to flo after lunch or return home." He nodded to her.

"I will." She nodded to her and left. She got half way down the hallway when she turned back around.

"Wands please." She said when she got back into the room.

"Why?" Ron asked.

"I'll give them to your parents. Your still underage and it's there chose if you use magic outside of school. But while you are here you will not use your own wands while you are underage." Hermione handed hers over. No one else moved. Her wand was in her hand a minute later and all the wands she called for came to her. She nodded and walked away.

"That's mine." Ron yelled after her.

"It's smart. Our wands are still tracked since were under age. I take it we can do magic here." Hermione asked and looked at the three of us.

"Our parents had to approve first." Blaine told her. She nodded and went back to looking at the books. We went back to our home work.

"Does she know we'll be 17 soon." The twins asked.

"But not yet. Sirius has my wand. Draco's and Blaine's are at their houses." I told them.

"You handed over your wand?" Ron asked me and was still mad. I nodded to him.

"Sirius doesn't care if I do magic here. I just can't with my own wand. He found another one that matches me." I told him. I pulled out a wand and showed him. He looked pissed off at once.

"There's wards around the island that protects us from being noticed for doing magic underage. The wards don't work on our own wands. They are tracked and watched by the ministry." Draco explained.

"Do you get to do magic?" Ron almost spit or yelled. Draco nodded.

"When I started helping out I was given a wand to use. Everything that needed to be done needed to be done with magic. Blaine on the other hand already had a wand. His manor is warded like this one. While at home I can only use magic for homework and while being watched." Draco told everyone.

"What's the difference." The twins asked.

"Our family's believes. My family give a child a practice wand when their magic shows up. We get our real wand at 11 and can use it. My family hardly cares about underage rules inside our wards." Blaine told them.

"We get our practice at 4 if we show our magic. From that age to 11, we take magical studies with either parent or teacher. We can use the wand freely. At 11 we get our real wand and can only use magic in some rooms and normally we're watched." Draco explained.

"What no private studies afterwards?" Ron asked. Draco made a face.

"Like what. At 17 we can chose a master if we want one and take on a master. My mother did, she's a healer. As long as my grades are high I don't have to have a Tudor. I don't need one. If I have a question normally either of my parents can help me with it. Or Severus helps." He said and still didn't understand.

"I think you misunderstood him Draco. He's wondering about your dark art training and anything else?" The twins told him. Draco looked and noticed he really didn't understand.

"It's not smart to learn either light or dark advance magic till your older. You can harm our magical core. You have to have permission or be a cretin age to get to most of the books in my family's library. I don't have a reason to get to most the books. I have permission for most the potion books as long as someone's watching me. Severus will spend some time with me. History books are mostly open to read. Some things aren't, but I don't really care to read about that." He made a face.

"You're trying to tell me your family doesn't have dark art books." Ron asked him.

"Of course we do. We're a pure blood family. But we have just the same amount of light art books. I'm just not allowed to use them. Neither was my father or uncle's and my aunt. My grandfather wasn't and so on. Like five generations ago it changed from getting permission to being of age and getting permission. Since my father's the head and was era he knows the same amount of dark as he dose light magic." Draco shurgged.

"Why?" Ron asked like he was out of his mind.

"Because I am a light wizard. Most the Malfoy family are light wizards. My older brother is a dark wizard." Lucuis said. He walked in with Severus. Everyone looked at Lucuis like he was out of his mind.

"Miss Granger a minute please." Severus asked her. She nodded and walked over to them. Lucuis took the book she was looking at and read the cover. They talked for a few minutes. She nodded in the end and he pasted over a wand to her.

"Don't stay awake too late." Lucuis told everyone and walked out with Severus. They were talking again.

"Lu." Draco asked me softly.

"Harold." I whispered back. We looked at Blaine. He rolled his eyes and nodded. The one great thing about Draco was he liked to bet with me on everything.

"What's too late?" The twins asked. We shrugged.

"Around midnight mostly. Unless Lu comes in and heard us to bed." We nodded. They got up and started looking throw the books again. Hermione sat down and was reading.

"Your father is a light wizard?" Ron said like he was trying to say it.

"That's kind of a personal question you know. But if you must hear me say it yes he is." Draco told him.

"Sirius and Remus are both dark wizards. We'll you could say they might be gray. But they're more black. I don't really think it's what your core is. I think it's what you do. Your core has nothing to do with it really." I shurgged and was thinking about it. "Something to look into." I said looking at Draco. He nodded.

"It's not surprising they're dark. Sirius comes from a dark family and takes the form of the grim. Remus is a werewolf." Hermione said and surged.

"No they're not." Ron said. Draco gave me a look.

"Yes they are." I told him.

"No they aren't. There in the order." Ron folded his arms. I gave him a look. Then rolled and got up. I walked out and headed down stairs. I checked the map and found then. I walked into the game room and waved Sirius with me.

"What's wrong pup." I pulled him into the library.

"Ron doesn't believe Lucuis has a light core and doesn't believe you have a dark core." I said and waved him to explain. Sirius gave me a look.

"This is a private thing to be talking about pup." I gave him a look. He waved me away and sat down.

"Ron you know I'm a Black. Almost every Black has a dark core. You also know I'm the grim. You should remember me almost biting your leg off. Just because I have a dark core doesn't mean I can't do or know light magic. You're not good because you have a light core or evil since you have a dark core. James and I were such good partners in the aurther's because he was light and I was dark. That doesn't mean I only know dark magic. I did learn it, but I also learned light magic also. Up until your 15 you shouldn't learn anything but basis magic. From there on you start learning more advance magic. But you shouldn't learn advance magic till you at less 17. Before hand you can damage your core." Sirius told everyone.

"What doesn't either mean?" Hermione asked him.

"You might have a easier time with either type of magic. Most light cores our put towards helping others, healers tend to be light cores. While dark cores are put towards helping things, cure bracers are normally dark cores. It really depends on the person really. But for every light core there's a dark core. Magic is kept balanced like that. You can be born with one core and it can change as you grow. But your core normally is damaged by doing so. There are some cases where a core is equal dark and light. It's rare though. You won't know who type of core you have till you at less 17. Still some won't finish growing till you 10. Everyone swore Lily had a light core. But she had a dark core. We found out when she was pregnant with Harry. She always had control over her magic till then and it would leak out." Sirius told everyone.

"Who do you test it?" Hermione asked him.

"You build up your magic and let it form." He showed us and formed a ball in his hands. "You might be tested in your 7th year. If you take on a Master, you'll be tested then also. Landon Harry's grandfather was surprised as all when I turned out to have a dark core. He could have sworn I would turn out light." He smirked.

"So your family has a part of it, what else?" I asked him.

"Family does have a percent of who your core will be. Narcissi is a Black and has a light core. Your soul has a percentage of it. Which type of magic you use stronger also has a part of it. Mostly though it's magic herself and fate that makes it so. Draco has a 75 percent chance of being light. Blaine has a 50/50 change going either way. I don't know Hermione's back grown to stay. Harry you are the same with Blaine. Could go either way. Doesn't matter what you know or learn. Who you are or what you want to be. You are who you are." He told me.

"Why dose he have 50, when I'm 75?" Draco asked.

"Your parents are light, while his were one of each." Draco made a face. "I also know more about your family Draco. I know each side of your family while Lily and James pretty much hid Lily's family." He nodded finely.

"Are we done, I was winning you know pup." I smirked at him.

"Sure, are there books on this?" He nodded and looked around.

"But I'm not going to tell you where. Playing around with your core before your ready isn't wise and I know if you start looking you'll start playing." I nodded. He got up and started walking out.

"So can I learn how to become an anaimgus?" I asked him. He didn't answer me.

"That wasn't an answer." Draco said. I made a face and nodded.

"We'll ask again." He smirked and nodded.

"That makes you think." The twins said. We nodded.

"How can Sirius be dark? How could Dumbledore hire a dark core teacher." Ron said. I glared at him.

"Alright everyone clean up and off to bed." Lu said as she walked in. Draco pushed me. Hermione pulled everyone out.

"Is the flo closed?" I asked Lu as we cleaned up. She nodded to me.

"What's wrong?" She asked and sat down.

"Something Ron said." She smiled at me and nodded.

"Wards are up, flo's closed, portkey's with Molly and Aurter. Blaine asks Narcissi normally to use the flow. Lady will tell someone if someone's doing something they shouldn't." We moved our things to the side of the room.

"Lu will you show us books on Animgus?" Draco asked her.

"No, ask your parents. Severus though knows a potion that will tell you if you do have an animal." We made a face. We all headed to be. Blaine said good night and went into his room. We looked at Lu.

"Yes you both were, if you are now I don't know. Good night." She hugged us and kissed Draco's check and walked away. We gave her a look.

"Good night Draco." He hugged me and we walked into our rooms. I changed and got into bed. It wasn't long after my door opened.

"Move over it's your night to share." Draco told me. I moved over and he got into bed with me. I rolled towards him and took his hand. He did the same and we fall asleep.

Harry

I checked on everyone and noticed Draco wasn't in his room. Lu was asleep already alone. I pulled on my robe and looked throw the house for him. I leaned against Harry's bedroom doorway and smiled. Draco and Harry were sleeping together.

"Brother?" I looked over and saw Tom walking over to me. He moved over and saw what I was looking at. He smiled softly.

"It takes a lot for him to allow someone this close to him. Having a cousin will be good for both of them." I said softly. Tom closed the door and walked away with me.

"Tonight went well." He told me. I nodded to him.

"It might take a little more conversing." I told him.

"Now brother talk to me. You are in a mood." I folded my arms. "There are a few animal's that hold the type of eyes you have been flashing. But to match that with the sounds you've been making. A wolf brother, such a strong animal. Now pull away and let me talk to him." I gave him a look. But the wolf was already pushing me back and taking over.

"Brother." The wolf said. Tom put his hand on my neck.

"Hello brother. You are upset?" Tom asked.

"Yes," The wolf said.

"Your upset because your mate got upset with you for leaving and blocking your bond?" Tom asked.

"No,"

"Then what made you upset with your mate." The wolf glared at him and made a sound in my chest. "That's what happened Brother. You told your mate that you were block the bond. A bond that is in full rights bother of yours. You told him this after you told him you were leaving with no time to explain what you were doing or where you were going." We stopped walking and I looked at Tom.

"Brother he was upset you were leaving without him. He was upset you took control over his bond. You hurt his feelings by not talking or explaining yourself. He felt you didn't take him in your thoughts. That you didn't trust him."

"He felt rejected." The wolf finely said.

"Yet as soon as he returned he was there at your side." Tom told him.

"Mate." The wolf walked away. But I noticed Tom smirking. I stayed back and waited for him to do what was needed.

'We still need time.' I told him.

'Yes time,' We found Severus in his room reading next to the fire. He didn't look up when we walked over to him.

"Mate." The wolf said. Severus still didn't look up. The wolf took his book, pulled him up and kissed him hard. "Mine." He said and let go of the control. Severus watched me, he raised his eye brow when I finely took back control. I let out a breath.

"I'm sorry I didn't explain what I wanted before I just told you what I was doing." I told him.

"You shouldn't be able to block a bond." He told me. I nodded to him.

"I know my snake. I shouldn't have blocked the full bond either. I wasn't thinking at the time." He looked down at me.

"Will you do it again?" He asked me.

"I will never block the full bond again. I can't tell you if I'll close down the bond. That means my either one of our emotions." I told him and could see he was thinking about it.

"Show me." He told me. I closed my eyes and closed that part of my bond. I opened my eyes and looked at him.

"I don't like it, but I can understand the need. How is the wolf?" He asked me.

"Very upset that he wronged you. He will give you time." Severus cupped my neck.

"And you my wolf." He asked me.

"You were very upset and mean." He kissed me softly.

"I'm sorry," He told me.

"I know Sev, I'm sorry also. I should have though more than I did. I just told you what I was doing. I didn't give you a chance."

"We both have a lot to learn to be together. Neither of us are use to trusting and talking." He told me. I laid on his chest and let out breath.

"I've missed you my snake."

"I've missed you also my wolf. Come it's late, let's go to bed." I didn't move. I just laid against him. "We both wronged each other Harry. But we missed each other and need each other. Your my mate Harry, your mind. Your my alpha, while I'm your rider. It will take us time to find the right level. We're both allowed to make mistakes."

"You called me Potter." I said softly.

"Blood hell, I'm sorry my wolf. I was upset. Your still mine." I pulled back and looked at him.

"Sure?" He kissed me.

"I'm yours." He told me. I leaned forward and kissed him. He rubbed my neck and kissed me back.

"Now to bed brat, we're both tired. You can cuddle with me all night." I just leaned into him.

"Are you still mad?" I asked him.

"No I'm not Harry, I've been doing some reading since you can back." I looked up at him. He shut his bedroom door.

"Reading?" I didn't understand.

"On different types of shifters and animgus. You've bonded with the wolf haven't you?" I nodded to him. "Your two different forms aren't you." I nodded to him.

"Sev?" He got us both undressed and into his bed.

"It took me a while to notice the difference. Between you and the wolf. I'm not bonded with my panther Harry. I just take that form. You though are. It's another part of you." I nodded to him and laid on his chest.

"Sev?"

"It's another person." I let out a breath. "You're not an animgus are you?"

"No."

"That's why Sirius didn't register. He really is the grim." I nodded to him.

"I understand Harry and I'm not upset. I got upset by your actions and you got upset by my actions. But your wolf took my actions differently. He took control. We'll deal with this. We'll work together and deal with our problems. We need time together. We need to get to know each other. But that doesn't change that we're mates. When we're ready we'll mate." He told me.

"It sucks Sev." He laughed softly.

"It might, but it's a gift Harry. Are you bonded with all of them?" He asked me.

"Yes and no." He started rubbing my back.

"You're going to want to talk to young Harry. Finding out your a magical shifter will be surprising." He told me.

"He might not be. I can do a test to find out, if he is I'll talk to him. I don't know how many of my skills he'll have or hold." He tipped my chin and looked at me. "I don't really understand what I am or why. I could have started out as something and became something else. I am also magical stronger than he is."

"What's the test Harry?" He asked me.

"Well the goblins have a way. But magic has a way also. I'll study him really." He nodded.

"I don't mean to rush you. There is already a lot on your mind." I nodded and snuggled into him.

I need to test him anyways. There's been enough time for his binds to remove themselves. I also need to speck with Sirius and Remus."

"What binds were you worried about." He asked me. I found just the prefect spot on his shoulder that fit my head.

"His magic needed time to level out. Having a bind on a growing core isn't wise. I want to make sure his mind his clean. The binds along with the soul piece wasn't all that good for the mind. Then check to see which magical abilities he has. Since the goblins spilt our blood lines. He might have lost a few or gained a few. Your blood holds your magical abilities. But your magic is what awakens them." He tipped my chin and kissed me.

"Add it to your list." I laughed softly. Then cupped his check and kissed him. The kiss deepened. We pulled back and caught our breaths. I snuggled back in as my eyes were dropping. "Sleep well my wolf."

I woke up alone again. The bed was cold and I glared at it. I throw the blankets aside, rolled out of bed and went looking for my snake. The living room was empty. I took a deep breath, and then followed the sent to Severus. He was in his private library next to his familiar tank.

"My snake." I said softly walking over to him. He smiled at me and looked back at the snake. "You took the potion?" I said and was surprised. He nodded.

"The mental link is surprising easy." He told me.

"How do you like being able to talk to him?" I asked. He nodded and moved the lid back on to keep the snake in. I made a face.

"The lid isn't locked and he is well aware of how to get out. Though I'm finding he prefers his own space. The lid keeps the warm air in. I don't lock it." He told me. I cupped his check and kissed him.

"He is not my familiar my snake."

"No but you clearly do not like that I've locked him into his tank. He's perfectly able to stay in the tank. I was explaining to you to relive your worries. He also doesn't like house elf. Which I find surprising." I looked at the snake.

"He's beautiful." Severus kissed me.

"Thank you, you're awake early." He told me and left me out. I nodded to him.

"I found the bed cold again." He laughed and walked us into the living room. "What else do you have hidden in these chambers of yours?" I asked as I took the cup of coffee.

"A second bedroom, the library, kitchen with breakfast knock and an office that touches the potion lab." I nodded and looked around.

"Your own space." He nodded to me. I put my hand on his arm.

"They are lovely, peaceful and clam. They fit you." He almost looked relived. "The office I'm not surprised about. I dough you would be able to give up control of your lab. Sooner or later there will be a need for it. Now's your garden?" I asked him. He treaded our fingers together.

"They are stabilizing. There are seedlings already. Missy has taken over duties of them. But she will need help shortly. Floors and trees are already showing themselves. I've been throw the greenhouses. At first there was a mix of potion plants and food. I've been debating moving the food to a garden and their own green house in the open." He told me. I nodded to him.

"Wouldn't want someone to mix them up. I'll add it to the list and bring it up. The maze wills protection the potion greenhouses. The temple is also there to keep protected."

"What is the temple for Harry?"

"Blessings mostly." He nodded and understood. "We need to finish looking over the island. Once that's done we can finish setting the wards."

"Are you keeping the forest?" He asked me. I took drink thinking about it.

"I might but thin it out. It will be a good place to hold some animals. The map gives me an idea of the size of the island. While I want to keep it the kingdom, I don't know if that's wise. I was think of rebuilding the town making it a market so each country can come here." He nodded.

"Add it to the list." He got up and handed me a robe. Then cupped my check and kissed me. "Are you going to allow the public to live here?" He asked me.

"I've been thinking about it. I don't know. Something else to talk about." He nodded and led me out. My paper was waiting for me. We sat down, filled our plates and started eating. I flipped throw the paper. It wasn't the only one that was waiting either. Slowly everyone started filling in.

"Harold." I lowed the paper and looked down at Tom. He was smirking. "After lunch we're going to Frances Minter. Is there anything pressing we need to talk about?" He asked me.

"Fitting them in between lunch and dinner is better than I expected. Any word on the mages?" I asked him.

"They are being tracked down. The goblins didn't want someone to get the news before they should. I did get a response on a few of the ward stones we need." I nodded to him.

"Severus is going to move all the food plates to a garden and greenhouse. We should have a spears caretaker for that. Either person or elf. I was thinking between the maze and forest." Tom nodded.

"Elf's for now. We can hire someone later if there's a need. When are you specking to your free elf?" He asked me.

"I'll call him after dinner. Have him spear the news, they'll be free or bond with the castle. Sage and Page will lead them." Tom nodded. "Sooner than later a personal staff will make themselves known. When will the castle be finished?" I asked.

"Two wings are left. They are just refreshing and updating the castle. They aren't changing much and if they do it's from the vault." I nodded. "They also having worked throw the basement." Lucius told me. I nodded again.

"Once Able is back to himself I'll lift the wards. They most likely need the most help. Have Sirius and Remus finished?" He nodded.

"The forest is empty of anything living. There weren't even bugs. Once we renewed the animal wards, Birds and bugs showed up. The also stated the beach has animals around it again. What's your thoughts on it." He asked me.

"Leveling the forest, keeping maybe half of it. Put a market open to the public for all the islands. What are your thoughts on opening the island?" I asked him.

"I like the market idea. It will keep us from going everywhere and allow the public to visit here while getting and keeping an open mind on all the other nations. As for the forest let's start with only taking a fourth off it. It can house animals and rages that have the need. Should we put a bank on the island?" He asked.

"That's the goblins chose. Maybe just an office." He tapped his finger thinking.

"As for having the public living here, no wouldn't like that. Having them stay here to visit or in need I don't mind. They have their own island." I raised his eye brow.

"While the islands are being building we can start moving the magical world here. Loners, children, races. The people who are helping us build the islands will be housed here." I nodded.

"Building the island and then building on the island. What are you going to do with your manor?" I asked him. He let out a breath.

"Every magical house will be moved to the island that it came from. Whether or not it's used. We have to because we want a clean spilt. The goblins can then deal with them afterwards. As for my properties, they will be moved. I might keep them closed, sale them or use them for a vacation." That relived me.

"How fast can a mage build an island?" I asked getting worried.

"That is something we have to ask them. Since magic has agreed I dough it will take long." I let out a breath. "Harold?" He raised his eye brow looking at me waiting. I thought about it.

"Everything else can wait." He nodded and walked out. I made a face. I heard laughing, looked over and saw Severus laughing softly. "My snake?" I raised my eye brow looking at him.

"Go get dressed." I glared at him. But got up and walked out. I took a shower, got dressed and headed back down stairs. I stopped at the library, leaned against the doors and smiled. Draco, Harry and Blaine were lying on the ground with their homework. Hermione was reading in the chair by the fire.

"Don't stay here all day." They looked at me. Draco and Harry nodded to me. "For now there's a ward over the green houses but the maze is open." They smiled and I knew they would check it out. I headed down stairs and leaned against the door to the lab. Severus was working on a potion while the twins were looking throw the books.

"Don't get into trouble." The twins jumped and looked over at me. They nodded. Severus was smiling.

"What's down the hall?" The twins asked as I turned around. I looked back at them.

"It's a secret, maybe if you get hurt you'll find out." They plead a little. I laughed. "A make shift hospital wing is there. Along with a family friend who's healing."

"Boring." I winked and walked away. I felt them following me.

"Weren't you reading up on your potions?" I asked them. They let out a breath and moved closer.

"We're board." They told me. I nodded.

"You aren't in the mood to learn." They looked away from me. "You wish to play?" They nodded. I lead them to the front door and outside. "See who wins." They ran to the chess set, up on the stand and started playing against each other. I shook my head.

"Sorry about them your highness." I looked back and saw Author.

"If you could bottle there energy you would be rich in a minute. I wish I had that amount of energy. You have nothing to worry about. They are harmless." He nodded.

"The hospital wing isn't in the dugong." He told me.

Hardly but they don't know or care now. But a family friend is down there healing. Once he's better you'll met him. I dough it will take to long for him to get back on his feet. His mate is also there tending to him." He nodded. "Are you board also Mister Wesley?"

"Author please, more over loaded." I gave him a small smile.

"It happens to the best of us Author. That's why my brother and I don't feel like pushing you to make up your mind. Shall I point you to where you might find something to get your mind off your problems?" I asked him. He nodded.

"Your lovely wife might like a walk throw the maze. Or the beach." He smiled.

"Thank you." He bowed his head and walked away. I embraced the castles magic and felt where everyone was. I didn't feel anything that should be a reason to worry. The castle was happy with more people in it though. I tipped my head when I felt someone in the side hall. I walked that way and found Ron in the crown room. He was looking everything over.

"Generations of history all packed into one room. I was debating putting them with each of their counter paintings. But having made up my mind." Ron blushed with getting caught and stepped away from the stand he was looking at. "Young Mister Wesley the door wasn't locked, you're free to look your fill. Touching on the other hand." I winked. He touched the robe. I laughed softly and waved to the cases. He looked over and shrugged.

"There all the same thing, kind of boring. Whose are they?" He asked me.

"Each area is for each ruler. They are out of order to time though." He was surprised and looked at the stand again. I walked over to him and stood behind him. "Their names are on the plate. These are just the rules. Not mates or bond mates. I've debated putting them up also but having made up my mind. Not all the rules had a partner also."

"So I'm allowed here?" He asked me. I nodded to him. Then moved back and leaned against the counter.

"Yes the door wasn't locked." He looked at the door. "The is another part of our history and it should be witnessed. The cases hold gens but they also hold jewelry. Most likely we'll put the gems away and fill them with family jewelry. We have time to figure out what we want to do." He nodded to me. I waved him out, put my hand on his back and let him to the wrap around hall. He looked over each painting.

"These are the rulers of the past. The rest of the family paintings are around the castle. No each generation were only rulers." He nodded. "Again there isn't an order to time." He stopped at one and looked it over.

"A staff?" Ron asked. The woman in the painting was asleep.

"Most likely she was a mage. Or had a walking problem." He nodded and started walking again. "Should I ask why you chose to be alone or but out." He looked up at me. His shoulders dropped and looked away. I stopped us at a bunch and sat down. He did as he looked around. "What's bothering you young mister Wesley?" I asked him.

"Nothing makes since." He said. I nodded to him.

"My family has been hidden for quite some time." He shook his head.

"Why would Dumbledore work with dark cores if he's fighting against them?" He said. I laughed softly. He glared at me.

"The magical world has become a little twisted. Let me explain in a different way. An author will go after a dark wizard." He nodded. "That person doesn't have to have a light or dark core. That person is acting bad, which now is labeled dark. Light and Dark have nothing to do with each person's magic or actions. You can have a dark core and be the nicest person, you can have a light core and be the meanest person. It's the type of magic that person can use. Light and dark magic are both needed. It's that persons chose to make their actions good or bad. Did you know your brother Bill has a dark core." He glared at me. "He is able to harness dark magic. He dose because he can make wards, take down wards and find curse. That has nothing to do with his personality or chose. Right now a wizard is light or dark. But there was a time where that wasn't even a class. There was a time where there will tones of classes you were under."

"Like?" He asked.

"Before dark and light, you were a wizard, warlock, mage, before that you were classed in which time of magic you could use. Basic, which normal were home keepers. Wandlore, healing, warding and such. Before that there wasn't a class per say."

"Dark isn't bad?" I shook my head no.

"Dark is just the type of magic you are able to harness. Advanced magic though is out of your reach for some time." He glared and folded his arms.

"Why." I touched his chest.

"Because your core isn't fully grown yet. At 17 you can start learning advanced spells. Right now in school you're learning basic magic. Something every magical person can use. Most cores are finished growing at 21. Which is about the time you finish your master and don't need to be watched over. Though the more you use and work the core the more magic you have. Your core like a muscle keeps on growing." He looked at me.

"So you get stronger the more you grow?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Most people will yes. Some will reach their growth at 21, some are lazy and stop working and growing. Then some don't care how strong they are magical."

"How do you know?" He asked me.

"It's something you learn as you grow." He shook his head. "Oh you mean how powerful you are. You can pay the goblins to test you. You can also have a magical person test you. They are iffy." He looked at me.

"Do you know how?" He asked me.

"Why do you wish to know how powerful you'll be? You have time to be a child and have fun." He looked down at his shoes. "What's truly bothering you young mister Wesley?" I asked him. He shrugged.

"Dose your older brother bothers you?" He asked me. I looked at him. "I mean do you ever wish you didn't have one?" He asked me and looked at me. I tipped his chin and cupped it.

"I prefer having an older brother. Now that we are coming out into the public everyone will look at him first." I winked at him. "As for living in his shadow no I'm not bothered by him. We have our own skills and talents. We are very close to the same but at the same time we are opposite. Though I only have one, you have a few. Is that what's on your mind, moving out of your families shadow?" He looked at his feet again.

"Harry has a new friends. He's really the only thing that sat me aside in my family."

"Harry might have new friends, but from what I know you were and are his first friend. Though Draco is Harry's cousin now." He looked at me. "Your friends don't make you who you are, neither does your family Ron. Only you can make you who you are. Now Bill is a warder, hard work but a talent that he built up. Charlie is a dragon handler, just as hard of work. You have to prove yourself and there is a danger to the job, but there's also a uplifting feeling to the job. Percy works in the minter, boring and stuff. I would fall over if my nose was in the air all day." He laughed. "Then you have the twins. All full of fun and jocks. Which could get you somewhere. There are many other things out there that would make a name for yourself in your family. You are also the youngest boy, you're lucky and know of these jobs already."

"What jobs?" He asked.

"Well you could make wands, an author, animal handler, healer, crafter. It's what you want to do Ron not what your family dose. For close to 3000 years my family has hid itself to protect itself. Now look at me. I've crowned myself. Besides being king, I a full bag of tricks because I don't want to just pick one. I've also traveled. I know you don't want to think this way, but Ron you are still a child. You have time to think about all this latter. These are the years to have fun."

"But I'm not good at anything." He told me.

"Are you sure?" He nodded. "I don't know about that. Everyone's good at something. You just have to look inside yourself to find what that is. You aren't always good at something that pertains to a job. Do you think your brothers were?"

"I'm not a kid though." I nodded to him.

"I know Ron, you shouldn't even be thinking about your further till after your owls. Then during your net years you find what job you want. Your job doesn't have to be something towards what your good at."

"What are you good at?" He asked me softly. I brushed my hair back and thought about it. What was I good at.

"Um." He looked up at me. "I'm good at keeping other's safe. For the most part I'm pretty self-shelf." He blinked at me. "I think of other's first." I winked at him. "Magical I am very strong with mental magic. Most mental magic is forgotten. It's a magical skill I like. I might from time to time abuse it." I winked at him.

"It's really has nothing to do with a job dose it." I laughed and shook my head.

"Truthfully I'm a little lazy. That's why I prefer mental magic. I can skip all those steps when I'm learning something. But also because I have strong mental magic learning for me is hard. It's something you have to think about yourself Ron." He nodded to me. "Have I helped clear your mind?" He looked at me.

"A little."

"Good come on, lunch is shortly. Afterwards maybe you can talk Harry and Draco into a chess game." He nodded. I got us up and lead him to the dining room. Everyone started trickling in, lunch was always light but the elf's always made sure something was there for us. I was in the middle of taking a drink when Luna walked in, everyone else stopped what they were doing and looked at her also.

"Lulu love were going to the minter not battle." I told her softly as she slipped into her chair.

"No were going to France, I went throw all of my clothes and I'm saddened by the state. So this is what you have to deal with." She told me. I looked her over again thinking about it. She was wearing her leather corset armor. With that it looked like she took a robe apart keeping the sleeves and shirt.

"Is that my robes." I asked when I noticed the size of the skirt. They did look familiar. She smirked behind her glass.

"You never liked them." She waved it away. She matched a chockers with part of the robe. I looked at her skirt again and noticed it was a bit more than just the robe. I remember those robes and there weren't that much to them. Then I noticed she made a headband also and her hair was a mess on the top of her head.

"Those were just formal robes Lulu, where did you get the rest?" I asked her. "Not that your armor doesn't look lovely with them." She smiled at me and were eyes were light up.

"It's a aline skirt love they don't need much to make them. You don't mind do you?" She asked me, looking at me throw her lashes.

"I'm surprised I still had them, there all yours lulu." She nodded.

"You hid everything that had to do with a formal even in the bottom of your trunk. I found your lord robes also, along with the party robes. These though as you said match my armor." I pointed to Draco, she glanced at him and saw he was trying to look at her and not at the same time.

"You fought in this Lu?" Tom asked her. She blinked at him. Then looked down at her clothes.

"Just the leather. I took apart Harold's formal robes to make the dress. I'll wear my clock over them. Do you not like my armor?" She asked him. Tom shook his head.

"To each there own. Your race though has never worried about modesty." She raised her eye brow. Then looked at me. I looked down at her skirt.

"I did wear pants, though it was rare for me to wear shoes." He looked at me.

"I believe he's more thinking about the top of the corset love." She looked down. It was one of her more covering corsets. I saw her eyes flash. She looked down at the table.

"You mean something like this." She asked and waved her hand. Her corset was gone. In its place was the top she made with my robes. The cocker and sleeves were contacted with a band over her breasts. Draco's eyes grow and he blushed a little. Tom looked her over taking everything in.

"Princess." Lu slowly turned and looked at the door. Eli was standing here giving Lu a look that said clearly she needed to put something on. I waved my hand, her corset returned. Eli looked relived. Then nodded his head. I got up kissed Lu on the head and walked out with him.

"That's not the worse she's worn Eli and she won't pass any line that the connection will make." He looked back at the doorway.

"How is the bond?" He asked me. "Laying it on top of one that's already made and the child is under age." He looked worried.

"Eli was there a reason you needed me. Able is still healing." He let out a breath and his glamor bleed away.

"He's been imprisoned for so long, he doesn't even see me or know who I am." I cupped Eli's face and made him look at me.

"You might have been apart but the bond has not lessoned any. Be strong just a little longer. I dough he's able to be aware of anything around him right now. His mind is healing itself on top of his body and hunger. Able is how old and he has to sort throw everything."

"What do you mean?"

"I just gave his mind a push to heal itself. He and magic has to heal everything. He's truthfully not even there. His body knows you, he'll response. His awareness is there, he responds when I enter the room. Frist out of fear, then out of protection towards you. Give it some time Eli. When there's reason to worry I will tell you." He looked down the hallway. He looked so lost and sad.

"He was worse the last time." He looked at me. "He wasn't able to be around you while he was healing. He broke free once." I shook my head.

"How long will this go on?" He asked me. I looked down the hall thinking about it.

"If he doesn't heal fully with in the year we're in trouble." He looked at me and I could see the pain. "He should be aware with in the month. Healing his body and mind will be the longest." He let out a breath.

"You're not worried?" He asked me. I shook my head, tipped his head and kissed his forehead.

"If Able was a vampire I would have already sent him to his finely death. He is not, he is a high dark elf. I have no fear to him not returning to you." He looked at me. Then side in reflex. I kissed his head.

"Return to your mate Eli, for you need to heal also." I nodded. I kissed his check and moved back. I felt his magic wash over him removing my sent and made his way down to his mate. I watched him and shook my head.

"Love." I looked over and saw Lu waiting for me with my clock. She was already wearing hers. Back to business. I thought as I walked over to her and took the cape. I put it on as Tom and Lucius showed up.

'My snakes are you not coming?' I used ladies magic to advance my mind magic.

'Not this time. I have a project I'm working on.' I smiled and nodded to Lu. She took Lucius arm and appeared them. When I felt the pull I took Tom's arm and appeared us.

Severus

It didn't take Harry and Tom much time to make the rounds throw the governments. After the minsters, they met with IWC. That was the day the news broke the papers. Then they met with races. While that was happening the woman finished going throw the castle. We also finished the wards.

Tom worked on a book that charted every magical person. He also was working with the death eaters. Harry worked in the island. He moved the garden and put a few elves in charge of it. He also cut down the forest and build up the old town that was there.

While they worked on their small projects in the morning. During the afternoon they worked on the move along with everything else that goes along with it. The evening they met and worked on what was needed and what's been done.

The goblins got in contact with all 10 mages. They were given a room in the castle while they were working. Together they worked each island. Each morning I was surprised with their work. When they were finished, Tom and Harry put there ward stones in the right place and together everyone bound them and connected them with lady.

Then to make sure there wouldn't be a problem or there wouldn't need to much magic. We started bring over our personal manors. While we did that the mages weren't to work with some master builds and made house, cities and buildings.

"Love." I looked over and saw Harry walking over to me. He ran his hand down my arm. I moved it around him and held him against me. "Can't sleep?" He asked me softly looking up at me. I tipped his chin and kissed him softly.

"Just thinking back. What's been able to be done in this short amount of time." I shook my head.

"I've noticed magic has changed the weather already." He told me.

"So have I, have you decided on a distance yet?" I asked him. He looked up at me. Then looked at the island. He nodded.

"We're almost in the spot we want to be. There aren't going to be much traffic. Once we're there, we'll get some distance between us and them. The goblins have agreed and made a magic doorway in the middle of the school's island. It will come out at each bank. There's also one in our branch." He told me.

"How is everyone going to like the goblins transporting their children?" I asked him. He shrugged.

"The center of the island is still a distance away from each school giving them what they want. The bank is just a doorway." He told me. "Have you made up your mind about teaching?" He asked me. School started tomorrow. I've been debating what I was going to do for the last two weeks. Tom's even came and talked to me.

"I'm returning for now. I'm under contact. I also don't feel safe sending Harry and Draco there with Dumbledore. He still needs to be taken care of. I also am your doorway to port key the school." I told him. He cupped my check and kissed me.

"I might have to come and visit you." His eyes were light.

"Might, my wolf I dough you'll make it a night." I smirked at him. He gave me a look. Then leaned his head back on my chest.

"Your normally right my snake. We think we'll have the move done by Christmas." He said softly.

"You'll have more time to work on your projects while the castle is empty. Come on my wolf let's get some sleep." I told him and lead him inside and down to my rooms. We undressed and got into bed. I smiled as he smuggled into me. He might be an alpha but while in bed he was more a snake and puppy.

"Have you studied Harry?" I asked him softly. He hummed softly.

"I have, along with Draco, Blaine, Hermione and the Wiseley children. It upsets me that they grow without learning their abilities."

"Harry?" He let out a breath and leaned his head on his hand. I rolled and followed his action.

"When death removed the soul piece he cleaned Harry of Tom's soul. There isn't a memory there. I'm not surprised he's still a snake speaker. He is a animagus throw family blood. He'll have to find his own animal when he takes up the lessons. He is quite strong magical and has already started learning his magical sight. Draco is a vale he'll awaken when he comes of age. He also is strong magical and had the talent to use advanced magic and casting. He could if he wanted create spells. Blaine is a siren one of the few males that are. He's already awaken, you'll have your hands full with him. His lust will be." He shook his head. "Though he has a connection to magic that would and could put him to be a strong wand maker. Hermione is advice with her magic. But can put her mind to anything. From what I know she should grow up and return to inventing but she might go into law. Ginny is the weakest in the family with her magic. But as an edge to her magic. Most likely it will push her into the dark. She wants to play quittage. Ron is very strong magical. But he's even betting with stargic. He should be an author. The twins are already set in their ways. They are true magical twins they each hold a piece of the same soul and core. The older boys are in there right skills. They are also still growing. Charlie if wanted could be a dragon rider. Bill will go places with the goblins."

"How do you want to fix this?" I asked him.

"I'll have to review each school." He told me and lay down. "Hogswart also is a light school. Maybe with all the schools out in the open people will have more of a chance to learn what they should?" I kissed him and fall asleep with him.

This morning I waited for Harry to wake up before I got up. We showered together, had breakfast together, then I left. He was a little upset over my chose but didn't voice it. I made sure I had everything and appeared to Hogswart.

"Severus." Flickwick said as I walked in the castle. He was just walking down the stairs. I nodded to him. He glanced around.

"Tea?" I asked him.

"I could use a cup, today is always stressful." I smiled and headed down stairs with him. Once the door was closed my wards came alive. "There's been some removers going around Severus did you hear them?" He asked me as he sat down. Tea was already there waiting. I grabbed a vile of calmer reliever.

"I've heard a few things." He looked my face over.

"The dark lord returned?" I laughed and shook my head.

"I see Albums has been trying to worry everyone again. Voldemort has not returned." He raised his eye brow.

"But there is news of a dark lord?" He asked me.

"New from where?" I asked him. He took a drink.

"My cousin sent me a letter." He said softly. Flickwick and his family didn't always get along. Since he was a half-blood it's been hard for him to fit in to either world. "He's making sure that I'm aware of what's happening. While I want to trust him. Album is contradicting him." I nodded.

"Voldemort hasn't returned and isn't able to return. The dark lord though has returned." He looked at me.

"Your familiar related himself again Severus." He said before I could explain. I followed his eyes and saw a snake slithering out of my library. I wanted to roll my eyes. When Harry moved closer I picked him up and laid him over my neck. I rubbed under his mouth.

"I should say Tom Riddle has returned. His rebirth purified both his magic and soul. He's returned to himself before he mutilated himself. Throw his ancestors blood he's gained a brother and taken up the mantel as King Pevelle." I smirked at the surprise.

"How have you learned of this?" He asked me.

"When the dark lord made up his mind to go after Lily I came to Album for help. I turned my back on the dark and joined the light. But neither were truthful where I belonged. With the dark lord's return and with both taking their place I was offered a place on staff. I spent the summer working with them." Harry rubbed his head under my chin. "I've also found my mate." Flickwick sat up and looked my face over. Then his eyes moved onto Harry.

"Magic has blessed you." He finely said. I nodded to him. "What are the crowns planes?" He asked me.

"There first orders are to pull away from the muggle world and put us into hiding. They have spoken to each country and WIC, along with races. They hope to have the move done by the New Year." He nodded.

"Is your familiar joining you this evening?" He asked me. I wasn't even aware I was petting Harry. He seemed to enjoy it though. We both watched as Harry rolled his tail around my wrist which was petting him.

"Yes." I finely said. Flickwick smiled and nodded.

"How many will know the difference?" He asked. I looked at Harry.

"If they know the race of my snake they'll notice the difference. They are both black in color. Or a range of black. Their eyes are different. Very few people know on sight." He nodded, but he was thinking about something.

"He's going to stay in this form." He asked. I glanced at Harry wondering the same thing. He nodded his head yes. I raised my eye brow at him. Our minds touched.

""The wards would pick me up since they are open today to welcome the new students. Once they have settled Dumbledore won't be able to since me. I can leave."" He told me. I started petting him again.

""You are welcome and you know it."" He rubbed my chin again.

"Since the wards are open, he won't show himself till they ground themselves again. I'm sure he'll be more then welling to meet you again. After dinner though." Flitwick nodded.

"How do you feel about these changes?" He asked me. I refilled my cup.

"With what they've done, what they have planned, I'm honored at being involved, witnessing it. The sure magic that's been involved already." I shook my head.

"Are you aware of the nation's thoughts?" He asked me.

"They are involved. Both courts are working together. The banks are going to be protecting the ward stones. I don't know much more than that. I was over taken by the lab." I swear Harry was laughing. Flickwick laughed also.

"Which I'm not surprised about."

"Be careful around Album he isn't pleased about these changes even less that he's losing his importins. He's not conforming and you do not want to upset either king."

"Who's this brother? He must have grown up hidden."

"More or less, he also wasn't raised Pevelle. It's in his blood line and he came forward to fix all the wrongs. While he's blood line is more deice, the dark lords is from an older brother. Making him the older brother, which has nothing to do with age." He nodded.

"He's light?" I nodded.

"They are mirrored of each other in most things. While yes he's light. He leans towards gray thinking. Which helps since the dark lord is dark and leans towards gray thinking also. Lucius is his second while is brother took a high Fly half-blood as his. They've been together for many years."

"Arthur becoming minter." I nodded.

"It was there work. Someone who would work with them, the country and be able to work with muggles. This move is going to be more involved than a lot think." That surprised him. "You will see some muggles in our new world. Truthfully they are recreating Altaic's."

"How will the pure blood take this?"

"Some muggles, the ones that have magical children. They have the chose to come or part with their child. They will convert to a magical life. Muggles won't be the only thing that will be welcome. Each race is being invited or pointed to another realm. Each magical human will been invited. We're removing magic from the world."

"We're?" He asked. I didn't even think while I was specking. Harry rubbed my chin to calm me down. He wasn't upset with my slip. It was almost like he was pleased.

"Tomorrow." I asked raising my eye brow. He glanced at Harry and nodded.

"So he's not just here to be with you. He's worried about you?" I raised my eye brow again.

"I'm sure he could be, but he's here because he's not pleased with me leaving. I believe we've both got used to being around each other. I was expecting him before the nights over." He laughed and smiled. Then looked at us.

"You haven't finished the bond?" He asked and was a little surprised.

"No we're giving each other time. We have both been busy." He looked at us for the longest time. "We're both quite contradicting." I added.

"How so?" Before I could answer him, Harry slipped down my chest onto my lap and shifted into a his wolf form. I started rubbing his era. He lay on his paws.

"I figured he was a animus." He said in awe.

"No, he's a shifter. While I'm sure he can chose any animal he sticks to animals that hold meaning to him and bond with that animal. Akin is one of his more dominate form. He's also an alpha. Which is more surprising is his first form or strongest is a Antion gold dragon. Which I am his rider. Those bonds onto of being mates is what we need to level out." He looked at Harry thinking.

"Your both dominate." He finely said. "I see where you're coming from but do you not feel the need?" He asked me. I looked at Harry.

"It's not something either of us wants to rush. Shortly after we figured it out we got into a fight. Since we want to pace ourselves and let everything come when it comes. The bond hasn't made itself known yet." He nodded.

"Mother magic seems to be on your side. I couldn't wait a night, not that my mate complained." He smirked. I laughed and shook my head. "He's drinking your tea." I glanced down and saw that Harry was drinking my tea. I let him be. "It's good to see you relax and happy Severus. It's pasted time." I nodded.

"I'm quite pleased with faiths chose of my mate. Not that I was expecting one. Seems he's been quite aware of the fact for many years and lived without me since he couldn't find me. Our meeting was surprising to say the less. I also never expected to find a place to call home besides here. Yet I have and the feeling is." I couldn't find the word.

"I'm happy for you Severus and I wait meeting him." I glanced down at Harry. He was lying on his paws now with his eyes closed.

"He isn't what you expect." I said softly. "I haven't still been able to put my finger on him. When I think I've figured him out, he changes."

"Though you like that don't you." I nodded.

"He always knows when to find me if I get into a mood, then when to leave me be when I'm working. I didn't know how I would be able to accept a mate then alpha. It's surprisingly calming." He nodded.

"Having another to watch over you, take care of you and be there for you, without taking away what makes you, you. Not every pair are able to work through what you both have already created. You do the same for him, which give a prefect give and take. There is not someone under or over. I believe it's something you need. You aren't an easy man to conform." I nodded.

"It was surprising to see a pure alpha turn around and need a good cuddle." Harry huffed.

"I don't see why Severus, you're his mate. You're the one person he doesn't have to hide from. I'm surprised he's this open around me." I looked down at Harry.

"I dough he thinks your much of a worry." He nodded. "I'm sure we can get him to explain." Harry nodded softly, then turned his head and looked at the door. Before I understood he slipped forms and slid up my chest under my robe.

"Good evening Headmaster." I said when he walked throw my door. He was surprised to see Flitwick. "Would you like a cup of tea before tonight's crazy begin?" I asked waving towards the coffee table where the tea tray sat along with the potion vile. He shook his head as soon as he saw the potion.

"No thank you my dear boy. I just came to check if you have returned. How was your gathering?" he asked me.

"It was quite benefited. I'll have to unpack after dinner. The stock room will be quite full." He nodded.

"We'll I'm off to finish my check." He walked out. I grabbed Harry before he could follow. He hissed and his fangs were out.

"You can wait." I told him softly. He hissed again glaring at the closed door. "Do you really want to get into a hissing computation?" I asked him. He shot me a look. I rolled my eyes and put him back over my shoulders. He slithered around my neck twice and I knew it was in place of him pacing. Then rubbed under my chin.

"Is there bad air between the two?" Flitwick asked. Harry hissed at him. Then tipped his head.

"Did you forget he was sitting there?" Harry looked away and wrapped around my neck again.

"I believe he might have Severus." I smirked.

"As for the bad blood you could say they might not get along. While they might both be light they don't have the same views on many things." He nodded.

"Dose he match your knowledge?" He asked me.

"He has his mastery. We share some studies and don't with others." He seemed pleased.

"You seem to enjoy this." He asked and was watching Harry.

"I'm used to it. This isn't a from he takes offend since he's cold blooded in this body. He also doesn't want to have to fight or upset Vain." He nodded and looked at the clock. I looked over and let out a breath.

"I'll leave you to prepare." I nodded and got up. When I walked into my room I stopped short at the clothes on the bed.

"Harry?" I asked throw our link.

""Don't feel you have to please me or wear them. I just wanted to give you something to show that I care for your passion. I had formal mastery robes made for you along with new potion robes. I want everyone to know you are the best that could teach them. Weather they understand or not. The dress clothes are just to match the formal robes."" He said softly. I thought about it. Then picked up the potion robes. After giving them a look over and testing the magic I was pleased.

Then I saw the label and gave Harry a look. He rubbed under my chin. I turned them around and saw they were blank. He said they were master robes.

"You didn't label them?" I asked him. Without even knowing it I was upset.

""I didn't know where you might want the lable, personal I don't like them on my back. I prefer them on my arm. Since I didn't know I asked for them to hold off. They added it to the spell work. All you have to say is the location and the spell which should be on the invoice that's in the wrapping with the rest.""

""Rest?"" I asked laying them down and picked up the rest robes.

""I got a whole set for you."" The dress robes were black with emerald binding with sliver stitching. What surprised me was they were empire master dress robes. There was the basic floor length robe, with long sleeves that have bowing sleeves. Then a mastery over robe that came to my knees and had a hood. It also had a collar that matches the bottom binding. Which looked like fumes. Finely there was an over collar that hold the robes closed with a cauldron. On the back was my family crest. Then around either side matched the binding.

""Again the name is left up to you to add. I debated Snape and Prince. Your Mastery is under both. When I ordered them I was a little surprised that you have not been issued yours yet. I wasn't very pleased to hear that. I picked the colors."" He told me softly.

"You ordered them throw the guild?" I asked him softly felling the robes.

"I know very little about potions past making them Severus. Tom helped and I was a little surprised to know you wear potion robes most the time. I just thought they were your personal style. Which I have nothing against."" I rubbed his chin.

"The protection is needed." I explained to him and felt him nod.

""I'm glad you wear them. Have I crossed the line?"" He asked me softly.

"I don't approve of you spending money on me. Even though you have thank you. It's a much apreshaided gift." He rubbed my chin.

""Your welcome. I'm glad to be able to get you something you like and will use."" I rubbed his chin and laid the robes back down. ""I like your boots."" He said softly, I sat him on the bed. But that did get me thinking. I opened my closet, walked in and changed into my leather pants and black dress shirt. After pulling on my boots, I walked out and smirked at his reaction. Then pulled on my robes.

""Severus."" He hissed into my head.

""I take it you approve?"" I asked as I walked into the bathroom.

""I'm reviewing your need here."" He said slithering over to me. I brushed out my hair and tied it back.

""We both know that I need to be here my wolf. I'll wear this again for you."" He made me pick him up. "I hardly care what other's think. They are either you young or to old." He took that in while he moved under my collar and I walked out of my chambers.

""I didn't mean anything."" I told me.

""I know you weren't ordering me. You like what you see and you don't want to share it with everyone else. Where should I saw I got my robes Harry?"" I asked him.

""The guild finely sent them in there miss collation. Or you ordered new potion robes and they found they messed up and sent them with your robes. Which were waiting for you when you returned? They weren't very much Severus and they didn't' drop the price because of who I am.""

""What do you mean?"" I said as I walked out the front doors.

""The dress robes, I expected them to be expensive. They weren't Severus. They were surprisingly cheap."" I nodded and understood what he meant now.

""Because you bought them from the guild. They are stander dress robes. A master will wear them twice a year maybe. They are cheaper because the potion robes are so much."" He was quite for some time. ""I'm not upset over you getting me something. I'm pleased you did.""

""I wanted everyone to know that you are who you are. You've accomplished so much Severus. The world should know that you are above them. Without having to be involved with me. You're a master in the potion world.""

""Thank you my wolf."" I told him and was pleased with what he thought of me. ""I want to give us time, this doesn't mean I don't want you my snake.""

""You have nothing to fear on the matter. I never though anything different."" It didn't take long for the carriages to show up and move past me.

""Do you think Harry and Draco will have a hard time?"" He asked me softly watching along with me.

""I believe they will be able to overcome whatever comes there way. They built off a family tie. Which surpasses most in the pure blood mind? Whatever you did with Ron helped also.""

""How Lulu can stay away is beyond me."" He said as the last carriage passed.

""Draco is yet of age. The bond isn't complete. Not that I dough I won't have a godson in my office ranting about how unfair life is."" He laughed in my mind. ""I know you tested and looked at Harry, but you never told me what you saw. If you are my mate who is his?" I asked him.

""He has a mate tie, but it's weak. Meaning it's either fresh or that he's not around his mate often or in a long time. What surprises me is Hermione and Ron isn't mates. But there mate ties are quite strong so they are close to that person.""

""Do you have an idea of who they are?"" I asked him.

""No, they weren't around that person during the summer. Luna and I did check on Neville and Luna during the summer. She was pleased to see that, that bond is stronger and they will be together. Ginny doesn't have a mate. The twins will either share one or stay together. They might be hiding who they are. Bill will take his time, Charlie is giving me mix signs. Percy is already with his mate. Blaine can choose his own mate or take on many. I think he and Ginny could do well together. They both lead with lust.""

""You're going to watch Harry aren't you?"" I asked him and walked back towards the school.

""I would rather him take his time. He still is a child. I didn't figure out that you were my mate for some time after the war. I took the feeling of loss was since the soul piece was gone. Lulu was the one to point it out after I had a nightmare one night about you. I didn't want to make anything of it. You shouldn't have had to be forced around my family after what my father did to you. But I would take the leap if you showed any signs.""

""Watch Harry tonight. I would like to know if his mate is here. While you want him to grow up slowly. Having a mate will be good for him."" He rolled around my neck and his head peaked out of my collar.

""You are right. Taking the few years to grow with his mate will be wise. He still has problems with people. I see it sometimes.""

""So do you my wolf."" I felt him twitch. ""I'm here for you."" I told him softly.

""Do I with you?"" He asked so softly.

""No, you will with men you don't know. It's subtonics. Harry on the other hand pulls away from most contact.""

""He's also grown quite close and fond of Draco. They switch beds nightly. I'm worried about how they will react. Most don't see the other side of Draco's masks.""

""I'm sure Harry will overcome this as he has thrown out the other years. I also don't have a reason to play an act. If I catch him out of bed heading to the snake pit I will look the other way.""

""You my snake are far more caring then anyone knows and we both are lucky to have you in our life. I couldn't think of a better mate."" My chest swelled.

""And I couldn't ask for a better mate my wolf."" I walked into the great hall and sat down. I noticed the new person sitting two chairs away from me.

""Dumbledore hired a new DA teacher with the board's approval. Master Hillgate is normally teaching at the author's academy. He's depending on retiring and came here as a favor to Dumbledore. Not that he's in Dumbledore's pocket. The board all agreed on him with Madam Longbottom in the lead. He's gray and a good teacher."" Harry explained.

"What's Tom's thoughts?"" I asked him.

""They went to school together. Ravenclaw and thinks before he acts. By the time the war shifted he was already teaching and care little for anything else. Very one track mind."" I let it go. Finely the first years came in and were sorted. My house got a good number this year.

"Master Snape." I glanced over and saw Hillgate was looking at me.

"Yes Master Hillgate." I watched his eyes flashed. He was surprised I knew him and pleased I did.

"Is this a normal number of first years?" He asked looking over the tables.

"It has been." He didn't seem pleased, but nodded.

"Such a shame. When I was in school it was at less double." He told me.

"I agree with you, there were even more students when I came to school. War dose take our numbers." He snorted.

"While you aren't wrong. I wouldn't agree with you fully. Families were much larger when I grow up to now. Look at them most are single children. Most pure bloods lift their nose at the Wesley family, yet they gave us 7 new magical children." He shook his head.

""He is right on some pointes my snake. Families only care about eras now."" Harry told me.

""We'll talk more later on this matter.""

"My snake.""

"We haven't even finished the bond my wolf. Children will wait."

"Oh no Severus I'm sorry I wasn't pushing the issues our way. I was mostly agreeing with him. Our numbers are so small because families only care about one child. Tom and I have been talking about it together."

"Then I'm sorry."

"No I see where you could think that. While I wouldn't mind children. It's to soon to think about." I rubbed his chin.

"I take it this is your familiar?" Hillgate asked looking at Harry. I nodded to him.

"He's been upset with me for my long trip. I normally take him with me, but it wasn't safe or smart this time." He nodded and looked him over.

"He fits you well." I smirked and went back to rubbing Harry's chin. I noticed most the school was watching me. Draco though was looking at Harry. I watched him come to an understanding and smirk. Dumbledore did his normal speech and sent everyone to bed. I followed my snakes to the pit.

"Welcome young snakes to the Syltherin house. You'll hear most calling this the snake pit. Girls dorms are to the right, up and down the stairs. While the boys dorms are to the left. Neither sex is allowed in the other dorm. These are your prefects. They will help you in any way you need help. If you don't feel like you can come to them. My office is always open for you. While the headmaster is often over looked he is right, this is your new house and family. I do not want to see or hear of you fighting with your family and you will be punished if caught." They all looked scared out of their mind. Before I knew it Draco had taken Harry from me. "Draco."

"This is Harold Professor Snape's familiar. He likes his chin rubbed." Draco explained and went right along to petting Harry. I rolled my eyes when I noticed Harry was eating it right up. Draco moved closer to the first years and you could see their fear. "Harold is a black mamba one of the deadliest magical snakes you'll come across. Once they've grown up they aren't as deadly if you don't get on their bad side." I raised my eye brow. Was Draco trying to scare them even more?

"But really he's just a big scaly kitten. He likes he's rubbing." I rolled my eyes again. One of the first years reached out and petted Harry. Draco smirked. "Like I said just get him a pet and he's harmless. While slytherins are snakes we aren't much different. We are deadly and protective, shy and cunning. But we aren't without feelings. We aren't all dark or pure bloods." He explained. I moved over and took Harry from him.

"Now it's late and I'm sure most of you are tired. Prefects show the first years to their rooms. Get some sleep school starts tomorrow." They nodded and headed to their dorms. Draco turned back around and smiled up at me. "I'm very proud of you dragon." He beamed. Then looked at Harry.

"Lulu can't come, it's so not far." I laughed softly.

"It won't be long. Off you go Dragon." He let out a breath, but did what I said. I petted Harry and walked out of the dorm. The snakes would be alright for the night. When I walked into my chambers I felt my wards come alive.

""I wish I could change back Severus but it's still not safe."" He said as I walked into my bedroom.

"Don't worry my wolf. There will be many more nights where you can." I laid him on the bed and changed. Then hung up my robes. When I looked back at the bed he shifted into his wolf form watching me.

""You impressed quite a few children tonight my snake. I saw quite a few looking at you with lust also."" He told me. I got under the blankets, he laid his head on his paws.

""Children."" I reminded him. Then reached forward and rubbed his ear. ""You responded well with my snakes."" I said waiting to see what he would say.

""Stupid spot."" He said looking away.

""My wolf."" He hissed softly. Then laid back down on his paws.

""They don't bother me. They are fine young snakes. Have you been looking for a replacement for yourself for next year?"" He asked me. That surprised me.

"Next year?" I asked him.

""By next year the court should be open. I would like you by my side. I didn't know you still wished to teach?"" He said slowly.

""Sorry my wolf I misunderstood what you were asking. Next school year a teacher will take my place and no I haven't looked for my replacement. I see no reason to."" He looked my face over. ""My wolf."" He growled and got up and started pacing.

""I wish to shift forms. I can't while the wards are still up." Harry said while pacing. ""Clam mate, give the man time to think. We do not share the same type of mind. You are lustful tonight."" The wolf said as he walked over to me and licked my neck and check. ""Beautiful, powerful, strong, smart, a perfect mate for us."" I rubbed his ear.

""I've never thought to ask do you have a name?"" I asked him.

""Ventus Cursor is what I am named. Harry and LuLu prefer Ven I have allowed it."" He told me.

""Wind Runner?"" I asked. That's what his name meant. He seemed pleased I knew that.

""I run along with the wind."" I nodded and moved so he could move on the bed and lay with me. He move onto the bed at once.

""What's upset Harry Ventus?" I asked him.

""While we are in my form my mind is forward and he shares it. A wolf does not think like a man. We are much closer with intents. He does not like you outside of his protection. Having that man being free to do as he wishes around you upsets us. I am not responding as he is because I am a wolf. I wish for you to leave. But understand there is a need for you here. I know you can protect yourself till I am able to arrive and take over. You also need to protect the cubs.""

""Would you like me to find my replacement?"" I asked both of them.

""Mate you do not need to worry about what's to come."" He said and licked my check. I watched and noticed the switch. ""No it isn't your responsibility. I was asking since this has been your place and you care for the snakes. I don't dough you my snake."" Harry told me.

""I didn't think you did Harry. Have you calmed down?"" I asked him.

""Yes, I will try and respect your choice and allow you to protect yourself."" He told me.

""I won't be bothered with you here Harry."" He licked me.

""Sleep well my snake."" He said as I started falling asleep.

I woke up slowly felling something running their fingers throw my hair. As soon as my mind clicked onto what was going on my eyes popped open. I looked around. Then looked behind me. Harry was behind me holding a book while running his fingers throw my hair. He glanced at me and smiled.

"Harry." I sat up and looked at him.

"The wards grounded last night my snake. Since I was inside them they won't alert anyone. Since I didn't cross them no one will know I'm here. I thought they would take longer to ground." He said as he put his book aside. I followed and noticed it was mine.

"Lulu?" I asked him. He shook his head.

"TheI the boy who lived won the war for the light. But that didn't save us. That was just the start. Muggles found out about us during the war with the Dark lord. During the finely battle muggle leaders were meeting and forming a plan to get rid of us.

The witch hunts were back. But this time they had weapon and tools to found us. We'll the military did. The rest of the muggles just hunted and killed us. The military and government caught us and did studies on us. It didn't take long for us to react and fight back.

When they took out our important buildings Britain turned to me. We sat up safe camps and started fighting back for real. Still we were too far behind in the war. Our numbers were less and less. Then they found our camps. We ran for our lives. I tried to fight them off as long as I could while everyone got away.

I heared the gun firing and felt the pain. Then everything stopped. The pain was gone. The people around me were frozen. Even the rain stopped. I wasn't surprised it was raining. That just topped off everything. I looked up into the dark clouds and shook my head.

"Dread full isn't it." I looked around for the voice and saw a man in a black clock standing off to the side. His face was covered so I couldn't see him.

"And you are?" I asked him.

"I Lord Master Death am Death." He told me and bowed just a little.

"You came for me I take it?" He moved his head around.

"In a way you could say. I came to give you a chose." He told me. I raised my eye brow at him. "I will send you back so you can fix everything so the mortals don't find out about the magical world." He told me.

"You want me to fix this?" I asked him.

"You are the master of death. You are given the chose."

"And if I chose to just die?" I asked him.

"You'll pass throw the gates into the afterlife and be judged. The world will come to an end. Slowly the mortals will finish off the magical world then go after each other. Nothing will be left." He told me.

"I should care if they go after each other."

"You can go back and fix this. Put the magical world back into hiding and nothing will happen. Your loved ones will be safe. You can change everything from the point I send you back." He told me.

"I don't get to chose?" I asked him. He was silent for a long time.

"No I'm sorry Lord Death you do not. Something can't be changed." He told me.

"When then?" I asked him.

"I day before the dark lord returned."

"Which time?" I said and laughed at him. He laughed.

"The last time. The night of your final task, the night in the grave yard. I'm sending you a day before to fix a wrong that had happened." He told me.

"You want me to fix the potion." He nodded to me.

"Why?"

"He was never support to return as a hybrid." He told me.

"You want me to return to the point before my enemy returns and help him come back alive the right way?" I asked him. He looked around again.

"With your help he could become your ally. He made you his equal. Neither of you were support to died at each other's hands. Dumbledore was paying around with the faiths." He told me.

"How much can I change?"

"As long as you protect the magical world. You can change everything. I'm sending you back. This isn't time travel." He told me. I thought about it.

"If I fail?"

"I will be sending you back with a watcher." I raised my eye brow and didn't understand. "If you fail you will be send back again and again." He told me.

"How many changes do I get?" I asked him.

"Harry I'll be watching you. There is no reason to be concerned. When you feel you're done and you die you'll move on. If you want to try again you will. I know you'll do the right thing. Your watcher will help and guild you also." He told me.

"Better be a damn good watcher." He waved his hand. I gasped when someone showed up next to me. I grabbed her and hugged her close.

"Lu." I whispered and just help her.

"Who better than your right hand." Death told me.

"Harry I need to breath." Lu said and I pulled back and kissed her head. "I see you've made up your mind." She told me. I nodded to her and kissed her head again.

"To have you back Lu I would do anything." She smiled her dreamy smile. Then something came to mind and I looked at Death. "If you send me back I won't be lord death any longer.

"Yes you will," Lu said. Death nodded telling me she was right.

"You will return with what you need or want Harry. I'm sending you back. This isn't time travel remember. The wand that Dumbledore has will turn into a normal wand. The stone in the Grunt ring will turn into a normal stone. Your younger self will keep the clock, but it will turn into an everyday normal invisible clock. You are right there can't be two of my objects at one time." He told me.

"So going back in time to save the world. Fun." Lu told me.

"Why are we going back then?" I asked him.

"You can save a life that shouldn't have been taken." He told me. I nodded and understood. That was the first time my soul was tainted. I looked at Luna and raised my eye brow.

"I'm always with you." I nodded.

"We can't return as ourselves." I told him.

"It won't matter your returning as Lord Death and I'm returning as the Watcher. Nothing else matters besides fixing what happened Raven. We can right every wrong that happened." Luna told me. "What would the world be like with the leader or the light and dark together."

"I'm no longer light Luna." I glared at her.

"I know, but you understand what I mean." I nodded and thought about it.

"A day before. That leaves us with time to open my manor. Visit the goblins and bank." I said thinking about it. "Purifying the potion, keeping Cerci alive and from joining me."

"What about Moody and Snape, What about Karkaroff?" She asked me.

"We will do nothing about Moody, Snape will have to play spy. Will talk about him with in time. Karkaroff will have to go into hiding if he wants to live. We can save Draco." I told her. She nodded to me.

"You have made up your mind?" Death asked me.

"We will return." He nodded to me. His staff showed up and started spinning it. Our wounds were healed and our clothes changed to fresh very nice clothes along with black clocks. We still had our bags and wands. Everything went dark, and then everything was bright.

"Safe journey Lord Master Death and Watcher." Death nodded to us and was gone. Just like that everything started again. A bird fly past. Before I was ready Luna's hands were moving over me.

"Lu?"

"Love how are you, are you hurt?" She asked me. I kissed her head.

"I'm healed and fell better than ever. How are you?" I asked her. She bounced and kissed my check.

"I'm great. Two me's hum." She said. I kissed her head.

"No one you and one her. Now what to do first?" I asked her. She pulled my clock and robes open and looked over my black suit.

"Goblins first." She told me. I nodded and pulled my hood up. She did the same and moved close to me. I put my arms behind her and appeared us to Diagon alley. She moved back and looked around. Everyone was happy and busy. They had no clue what was going to happen. I put my arm behind her back and led her throw the street and people.

We walked up the steps of the bank and walked inside. The goblins guards watched us closely. We just walked up to the main counter. As we pasted each goblin noticed and watched us. The goblin looked up when we came to a stop.

"We would like to speck to the current president over the bank." I told him in a voice that only he would be able to hear.

"Is this importing?" He asked me back.

"Yes." Lu told him. He looked us over slowly. Then nodded. He looked past us.

"The guards will take you there." We both took a step back and bowed a formal bow for goblins. He was surprised. But we already turned around and followed the guards. We were lead down the hallway. Offices after offices lined the halls. Then we came to the end at a set of doors.

The guards opened the doors and stood back. We walked in and the goblin behind a large desk looked up from a set of paperwork towards us. He looked us over and nodded his head. The doors shut.

"Lord Death and Lady Watcher." He nodded his head to us. We bowed to him. He waved to a set of chairs. "What business do I have with you?" He asked. We dropped out hoods and sat.

"You know of us?" I asked him.

"Goblins have the ability to notice who Death has marked. We have not seen a pair such as yourselves in the reign in many years." He told me.

"Very well. What do we do about our other half's." I asked him. He blinked.

"Death send you back to a time where you are already in?" He wasn't happy. We nodded. He brought out two pieces of paper and lay them in front of us "We will see who you really are then. Nothing that is said in this office leaves this office." He said and laid down a gold and ruby dagger. I leaned forward and picked it up and pricked my finger. I let the blood drip as Luna took it and did the same. She laid it back down. The papers flashed red and he picked them up.

"Lady Luna Lovegood." He read the paper and set it aside. Then picked up mine and looked at it. His eyes shoot to me.

"Lord Potter-Black." He was surprised. "You're Prince Pervell?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Yes I am." He sat the paper down and read them both over again.

"You are Master Death." He looked up at me. I nodded to him. "Only one being at a time can own that title. You will take over the Perevell vault. You both will take over Lord Death and Lady Watcher's vault also." He told us.

"Death made a vault for us?" Lu asked.

"Death has made a vault for you and others like you. You will have no link to your counter parts. No saying you can't." We nodded and understood what he meant. He wrote something down and snapped his fingers.

"I will get you appointed to the vaults. I'm sorry Lord Death you are no longer era to the Potter or Black family. Though you are ear to the Pervell family."

"Blood hell." I said.

"Dose the family have a manor?" Luna asked. He blinked and nodded.

"I will go over your family with you Lord Death." I nodded to him. Two large files and two boxes showed up in front of us. He moved one aside and move one between us.

"These two vaults are the largest kept secrets with in our bank. Some magical beings will know who you are by seeing you or by seeing your crests." He said and opened the box. Two rings were sitting in black slick. He pointed to each and said what they were and who's they were. Luna took hers and put it on. I did the same and put it on the same finger.

"This is an over view of that vault. Each Lord Death and Lady Watcher in this reign have used this vault. Not every pair have stayed alone or unbound. But those who have and died have used this vault." He told us. Lu moved forward and looked at the front page. She nodded and took the file.

"There are no keys. Only I or whoever is in my place or know about the vault along with yourselves. Owl me or come in." We nodded. He moved the other account forward.

"This is the Pervell vault. It's been sealed for many generations. This is your title ring." He told me and opened the box. "I believe you know what to do." I nodded to him and took the ring. I laid it on my palm and closed my eyes. I felt the power within the ring question me. Then it was gone and the ring was on my pinky.

I looked at it and saw it was different this time around. Luna moved over and checked it out. She giggled and nodded.

"This is a over view of your vault. Again if you need anything come to me or owl me." I nodded to him and took the file.

"Manor?" I asked him.

"It's in the file and will open to your touch."

"Thank you for your time." I said and we got up and bowed. He moved around the desk and bowed back at us. We pulled our hoods and left. The guards walked us out and shut the doors behind us. We moved into the shadows.

"What do you want to do Lu?" I asked him.

"Let's have lunch and read throw the files to find a house. Then we'll work from there." She told me. I nodded and she smiled up at me. We moved back throw the streets and walked in Tom's bar. We ordered lunch and butter beers. I looked around and moved the file on the table. She waved her wand to give us privacy.

"It's nice being back." She said as she looked around.

"Different." I told her and took a drink. "I forget what it was like for everyone to be happy and for everything to be peaceful." I told her. She just smiled at me and took a bit. We finished eatting and I started going throw the file.

"11 properties." I told her. She leaned over and looked at the list.

"Let's have a look." I paid for our meal and we walked out. She wrapped her arms around me and we appeared at the first place. 10 times later we appeared on the edge of a cliff. We looked down and saw it was a 10 feet drop into the ocean.

"Love" Luna gasped, I turned around and my mouth dropped open.

"I own a castle." I said and just blinked.

"Fitting home for a prince love. Let's walk around." I nodded to her and followed her around the castle. We found the front that holds a courtyard. There was a fountain that wasn't running in the front. We moved around and found tree's and the back was another huge back yard. There was a pond in the center that leads to a rolls of bushes.

"Maybe it's a maze." Luna told me. I just nodded. We walked back around the castle and up the steps. I laid my hands on the doors. The houses magic was almost gone. But I felt it touch me and the doors unlocked. It showed me where the core ruin stone was.

"The magic is almost gone, I have to refill it. That should bring the wards back up fully." I told her. She nodded and skipped along with me. We didn't even look around. I headed right to where the stone was kept hidden. We opened the hidden door and walked down the stairs.

"Wow, some magic." Luna told me. We ended up in a white room with a large coulomb. The middle was barely glowing. I moved over and laid my hands on either side while I opened my core. I closed my eyes and poured my magic into the stone.

'Oh my family has returned finely.' Castle said.

'I have. Was that enough?' I asked it.

'For now. You gave me enough magic to put the wards back up and come alive again. I will be pulling magic from you slowly while you sleep. You will not feel or notice it. With how powerful you are. I will be filled with magic in a few short days. I will only need to touch your magic once a week afterwards.' She told me.

"Thank you. This is Lady Watcher." I told the castle. She laughed.

"Oh I know my prince. I have already added her to my magic. There was a time ward put over me. But I need a lot of work." She told us.

"We will take fine care of you. Do you have a name?" Lu asked the castle.

"My Lady is what most call me. But you don't need a name to speck with me. Go on and explore." Lu laughed and we walked out. The room sealed behind us. Lu took us back to the front doors and we closed them. We turned around and saw we were in a greeting room. In front of us was a large empty wall. Two walk ways on either side. We walked throw into a large space. Stairs going down and up. They were both large.

A hallway in front of us. We opened the doors to the left and saw a grand ball room. We followed the hallways and for it led towards another set of stairs. We moved up those steps and found a wing and stairs. There were guest rooms and living rooms. We headed back and found a formal living room, dining room, greeting room with flow.

Then we went down stairs. We found a huge kitchen. More rooms. Potion lab and dungeon. We headed back up stairs and went up the other stairs. First was a huge library. More rooms and suit. Living room and dueling room.

"I can't remember what we first saw." I said.

"Let's pick a room and be done looking around for now. Let's see you can have the Master suit and I'll have the misters suit." She said and looked around. Two rooms showed up in my mind and were showed how to get there. I led her to my room. Then showed her the hidden door to her room.

"Two different sides of the house." I nodded to her.

"To much really." She nodded and started looking around. I just sat down. The clothes was filled with clothes. The bathroom stocked. The study had books in it and other things. She pulled dresses out and looked them over. Then pulled robes out and looked them over.

"We'll go shopping shortly Lu." I told her.

"I wonder how much stuff is in this house." She asked and came out with a necklace.

"More than enough." I told her. She kept looking and I started thinking. "We need a owl and house elf, along with food." I said finely.

"I'll deal with the elf, go deal with the owl." I nodded to her and got up. I appeared in the alley and headed to the pet store. The bell on the door rang when I opened it.

"What are you looking for young man?" The old man behind the counter asked.

"An owl." He nodded and let me look around at the owls. I found a pure black one and a spotted white one. I grabbed their cages and sat them on the counter. He nodded at the choices. He grabbed what I would need for each owl.

"24 gold." I gave them to him. He took them and nodded to me. I took their cages. I walked out and moved to the alley and appeared home. I opened the cages and petted them.

"Love." I turned around.

"Harry met Pegz and Sage." Lu told me. I smiled and nodded to them.

"Hello would you mind binding with our two families?" I asked them. They were both pretty young.

"Would you like to very much Master." I nodded to them.

"There would be a uniform. You will get a mouth wage and there will be courters for you somewhere in this castle. Right now there are just the two of us. We'll help clean the castle. With time will get a large staff." They nodded. Lu moved over to me and we bound with the two elf.

"Can you feel the house?" Lu asked them. They nodded.

"We do Lady, we will go get food and start dinner." We nodded and they left.

"An owl for you Lu." She hopped and pet the spotted owl. I moved over to my study and sat down. I grabbed a piece of parchment and wrote a short letter out to Igor.

"Midnight I want you to take this to Igor at Hogwarts." I said and put it on his leg. He fly out the window. The other cage was already gone. I moved his cage into the study and hung it up. I locked the door open and put some food and water in the dice.

"What's our plans?" Lu asked me.

"Tomorrow we're going to show up in the middle of the maze. I'll build in a trap and ward. Cedric will not be able to reach the cup. Then we'll appear at the grave yard and clean the potion and anything added. We'll stay hidden and watch over everything." I told her.

"Then?" She asked me.

"We'll watch from the distance for a few days. It will give him time to call all his followers then we'll go meet with him." She nodded to him.

"What needs to be fixed?" She asked me.

"First thing we need to hand Peter over and clear Sirius. If he's free he's not stuck in that house. Do something about that toad of a woman."

"You have to keep Dumbledore from finding out the Dark Lords returned." She told me. I leaned back and nodded.

"Your right."

"That means we need to protect Harry. That means we have to tell Harry." Lu told me.

"That means we need to go to Hogwarts." She nodded.

"Are you sure this is right?" I asked her.

"If no one knows the Dark Lord has returned then no one can get reckless. We don't have to go to Harry now. We just have to be there tomorrow to protect him. Then get him to keep it to himself."

"If he see's us on the map he'll know who we are." I said more to myself. "But I don't know how to get him to keep the Dark Lord's return to himself."

"What happened that night?" She asked me. "Don't we need Harry to come back and explain for Moody to be found?" She asked me.

"I showed up, Peter killed Cedric. I was tired to a statue and Peter cut my arm to get my blood. The potion needs blood of your enemy." She nodded. "Tom returned, he called his inner circle. Let me go, we fought and I ran when I got the change." She nodded. "When the dark lord returns Bratty is found and Moody is found."

"So we need the polarize potions." I nodded to her.

"When we showed up will take the potion and open the trunk. Then move to the mage and stop Cedric. Move to the grave yard and protect Harry."

"We'll intervene after Tom calls everyone. All we have to do is block that memory and heal his arm and send him back. He won't know what happened." Lu told me.

"Then talk to Harry another day." She nodded to me. "I'll deal with the Dark Lord, while you deal with Harry. He'll take to you more than myself."

"Then?" She asked.

"Once he leave, we'll leave with a message that we'll return shortly to talk. We follow Harry back and watch over everything. He'll be in the hospital for the night." She nodded.

"They're going to wonder what happened to Harry no matter what. It will take a while for him to return." She said.

"He won't know and they can't remove your block. I can't even get around it. If they try will stop them." She smiled and nodded.

"That's a start, Snape is next." She told me.

"Let's get throw tomorrow and the next meeting. Snape will be dealt with." She nodded.

"Are you sure you can cleans the potion?" I nodded to her.

"All I have to do is call for all snake particles. Tom was living off snake's milk and I bet a few scale were dropped in. Tom should return human after that."

"His soul?" She asked me.

"We don't have enough time right now to return his soul. But we will return all the piece's back to him. We can't let him live very long without his soul together."

"Does he know you were one." I shook my head no.

"I'll explain it to him. But he won't have a chose. There going back together. He'll deal with it." She smirked.

"Master, Lady, dinner's ready." Page said.

"We'll be right down Page." Luna said and waved me up. I pulled off my clock and robes and followed her down stairs to the dining room. "What are you going to do with Dumbledore?" She asked me.

"I haven't thought about it. It all depends on what he does tomorrow. I hope he thinks Tom failed again at returning."

"Maybe I should leave some of the memory there, him going to the grave yard and then finding Peter and then the potion not working." She said.

"That will account for the time loss. Blank out the bundle and have Peter mess with the potion and Harry getting loss and returning." I shurgged at her. The elf brought in dinner and left.

"Fresh food." She said as she smelled it.

"House elves, real beds, running water, clean clothes." I told her.

"We've dealt with a lot." I nodded and covered her hand.

"You faugh alongside me and stayed when you should have hid." I told her.

"Good thing I love you." She smiled and took a drink of her wine. "Oh god elf wine." She moaned. I just smiled at her and started eatting. Our new house elf knew how to cook. The wine was wonderful also. We parted ways and got ready for bed.

I took a long hot bath. It's been some time since I could remember the last time I could take a bath. After the war I was alone and really for a short while. The Wesley's blamed me for the lost of their son. Andy raised Teddy for the lost of her daughter. Both I could understand.

Hermione was torn between Ron and myself. Then one day Luna showed up and made me live again. Made me live like she did. We didn't have long though. The war started shortly after.

"You're going to turn into to prune." I looked over and saw Luna. She was leaning against the door frame smiling at me.

"I take it you want me out?" She nodded to me. Then handed me a towel. I pulled the plug and got out. I dried off and pulled off some sleeping pants I found in the closet. I walked into the study and sat my bag on the desk.

"I think we should try and heal Neville's parents sometime this summer." Lu said sitting by the fire.

"Someone will notice if there better the next morning." I told her.

"Well they won't be better, the block will just be gone. Please love." I nodded to her.

"For you anything. But we'll do it slowly. After a few weeks there block will be gone and the med withes won't notice." She smiled at me. I started taking everything out of my bag. The books went on in the book case. The wands went in my desk. The weapon's went to the side. The clothes went in the bedroom in the hamper.

"We'll need to go shopping." I told her.

"Oh I know, I went throw my clothes. Love I don't know what I was thinking."

"War changes everything." She nodded. Everything else was put here and there. The stone was in a book and went with the other books. I put the clock was hung up and my wand was with my other wand that were in the holder on my arms.

"How many wands are you up to now?" Lu asked me.

"I stopped counting Lu, still keep two on me." She nodded.

"I found mine, I didn't even know I still had it. I put it away with the others I had. The one you made me is still stronger than the rest."

"Part of the core is you." She nodded. "Come on Lu let's go to bed. We have a busy day ahead of us." I pulled her up and we headed to bed. She sprawled out and fall right to sleep. I followed shortly after her.

"Love get up." Lu said jumping on the bed. I grabbed her and pulled her down with me.

"Did you need something Lu?"

"Yes get up." I laughed and let her pull me out of the bed. Luna hasn't changed much in 10 years. She was still short, skilling with long light blond hair. She now looks like a woman though. I pulled on a robe and walked down stairs with her.

The elf brought in breakfast and the paper.

"Coffee." She said smelling her cup and had a dreamy look on her face. I just took my time reading the paper and eatting. The coffee was really good. We parted and got ready for the day.

Lu met me in the front landing. She was wearing a sliver flowing dress and robes that matched. Her earrings and necklace were tear drops. Over that were her Watcher clocks. I kept to a black suit, robes and my Death clocks. We appeared at Hogshead and headed to the school.

"How are we going to get in?" She asked me.

"The wards should know us. The gates are open to family and such." I pulled her to me and pulled my clock over us. Slowly we moved towards the wards and were allowed to pass right throw it.

"Can we appear?" She asked me softly.

"Let's find out." She grabbed my arms and we appeared in front of the school. We made it up to Moody's class and removed all the potions. We put a timed unlocking charm on the trunk. Then moved to the maze. We appeared in the middle.

"Why can we appeared?" She asked me.

"If something happens to one of the players someone would come and get them." She nodded. We sat down and waited. The cup was already there waiting.

"We need to protect Snape love." I nodded and rubbed her arms.

"We will. The dark lord will still trust him for some time. If anything we'll talk to Snape and lie to the Dark Lord. We need to get Harry out of his family's house." She nodded to me.

"We'll take care of that. What was it like that summer?" She asked me. I thought about it.

"Sorry Lu, I don't really remember. I knew I wasn't happy." She nodded. I kissed the side of her head. "The problem though is that would have been the turning point for Dudley. Detonators attacked me. Had a trial. We need to stop Fudge from putting that toad in charge."

"We see what happens if no one knows Tom comes back." She told me. Then pulled out a book and started reading. I just sat there thinking. When it started getting dark she light the tip of her wand and kept reading.

"How are you going to stop anyone from following Harry?" She asked me.

"Close all the pathways." She nodded and liked that. "When you push, make sure to have Harry give the twins his winnings." She giggled.

"I wondered where they got their start. Who should we push for a dada teacher." She asked me.

"Personal I would cure Remus and put him back in as a teacher. But that might get in the way of other things. Or be a real start to other things."

"How long does that potion take again."

"I'll somehow pass the book over to Snape. Some werewolf don't care who or what they are. But it's hard for Remus." She nodded and leaned back against me. I stood us up and got ready when it was time. It didn't take more than 20 minutes for us to see Harry and Cedric.

"Oh such the good guy." I spelled the shrubs right then. Harry ran throw and they grow over.

"What, No." He yelled.

"It's alright Harry, you should win." Cedric yelled back at him.

"No."

"Go on Harry see you at the end." Harry was upset, but walked over and grabbed the cup. We appeared the next second right next to him. Lu was watching everything. I was already casting my spells. Peter was so stupid I can't believe Tom was allowing him to make this potions.

When he came out with Tom. I cast spell after spell. Then he was throw in the pot. There was more snake parts then I thought there would be. No wonder he was part snake when he came out the first time. The spell was ended and Tom rose from the cracked pot.

"Oh," Lu breathed. He was naked and was very handsome. Tom and Peter were talking and we moved in front of Harry. His followers showed up and Peter's hand was fixed. I casted a spell on it to write a letter saying he was alive and would help him turn himself in.

"What do we have here Harry Potter." Tom said. I wiped my cape off and pulled it away while his back was turned. When he turned back around he looked at us.

"Who are you." He yelled. I bowed.

"Master Lord Death."

"Lady Watcher." Luna bowed.

"We're sorry to intervene, but it's needed." I told him and Luna was already behind me talking softly with Harry.

"Show yourself."

"Another time perhaps Dark Lord." He fired a curse at me and I shield it. "We had to intervene, the outcome wasn't worth it." I told him.

"Outcome, out come. What the blood hell are you talking about." He yelled.

"I will give you a few days to find out. It would be wise and life saving to keep your return to yourself for now Dark Lord. I fixed your potion and allowed you to have the child. Your return was needed, but head my warning."

"Who do you think you are." He yelled at me.

"I dark lord am the master of Death. I am Lord Death and you should listen." I yelled back at him. He shot the killing curse at me and I blocked it with my shield.

"You'll need to try harder than that. Ask your followers if they know who I am. Good night Dark Lord. Head my warning." I covered us and appeared back at the castle. Dumbledore was talking quickly with Harry. Then Moody showed up and walked away with Harry.

"Do something." Luna said. I shook my head no.

"They need to come looking for me." I told her and we moved over to Snape and Dumbledore.

"Did you feel his return Severus?" Snape felt his arm.

"I felt something, let's question the boy again." He said and was looking around. "Where's Harry." He asked. Dumbledore looked around also.

"Moody's gone." Snape head shot up and we followed them to the castle and into Moody's office. Moody was screaming about the return of his lord. Harry was trying to tell him what happened. Moody and Harry were switched places and Moody started to change.

Snape found the potions and pointed his wand at Moody. Just then the trunk opened. McGonagall showed up and hugged Harry. Snape changed his arm. But I already hid the mark. Lots of questioned were asked.

"What were your plans Bratty?" Snape hissed.

"Our lord was to return tonight. The blood of his enemy should have brought him back." He screamed.

"It didn't work I tell you, it didn't work. Nothing happened, my blood was added, look the cut." Harry yelled at everyone and showed his arm. "But nothing happened. While Peter was screaming trying to fix everything I was getting loss and ran to the cup. Volatmor was dropped in the potion. But nothing happened." Harry was still yelling.

"What do you mean Harry?" Dumbledore asked.

"He was this baby looking thing. Really gross Headmaster. Peter dropped him in the potion. He cup off his own hand even. Cut it right off Headmaster. Then dropped the blanket that was holding the sick looking thing. Nothing happened and Peter started yelling, screaming and trying to fix what he did wrong. Right before I got to the cup I saw the caldron crack and still nothing happened."

"Could it be the he is really gone?" McGonagall asked.

"The marks still gone." Snape said still holding Barth's arm.

"That blood stupid rat. Peter never should have been allowed to make the potion." Bratty yelled.

"Where were you Harry?" Dumbledore asked Harry.

"I don't know sir. It was really dark. I could find the cup because it glows." I kissed Lu's head. I noticed Dumbledore was looking in Harry's mind. Then the trunk started unlocking and clicked open. Everyone looked at the trunk. Harry was lead out.

Moody was helped out and sent to the hospital wing.

"My boy check your mark." Dumbledore asked him. I covered it. Snape pulled up his sleeve and showed him his arm. He blinked a few times. "It must be, Harry's blood was being protected by his Mother." Dumbledore said. He fixed his sleeve and the auters showed up.

We followed Snape out. He walked down to his private rooms. Once we walked in and the door shut he wiped around and pointed his wand at us. I pulled my clock.

"Who are you."

"Master Lord Death." I bowed.

"Lady Watcher." Luna bowed. His eyes went wide. "Finely someone who knows us."

"You prevented the Dark Lord from returning?" He asked.

"No Potion Master we did not. We perverted the world from finding out the Dark Lord returned." I moved over and showed him his arm. His shoulders dropped and he looked like he just lost everything.

"Don't worry for we are on your side Potion Master. He will call and you will go to him. He still has trust in you. But you will not speck to this or us to anyone." Luna told him.

"Why did you return?" Snape asked us.

"To save the world. No from the Dark Lord. But from the outcome of the war he brings." He nodded. "We will speak again yes?" I asked him.

"How will I reach you?" He asked.

"An owl will find us. The goblins would find us." I told him.

"Oh hush you." Lu said. She walked over and handed Snape a charmed pendent shell. "Call my name Potion Master and I will hear it. It's a listening shell. Don't break it I will not be pleased. For any reason you need me I will listen." He took the shell.

"We'll you do what we ask?" I asked him. He nodded. "Will you help if we need it?" He glared at us.

"I will listen." We nodded. "I will ask help in return." He told us.

"Potion Master we cannot keep you from death. But we can protect you." He nodded.

"We'll see each other soon yes." Lu asked him. He nodded. She moved over to me.

"Safe smart Potion Master. There are many who shouldn't be trusted." He raised his eye brow.

"I very well know that." Luna giggled.

"He always was smart wasn't he." I nodded and pulled her closer and appeared.

"Who's shell did you give to him?" I asked her. She looked at the ground. I pulled her to me and kissed her head. "I'm sorry Lu, but I know he would have agreed." She nodded against my chest.

"Did you see his face." Lu giggled when she pulled back.

"Master, Lady dinner's ready. I'll take thoughts." She said and took out clocks. I looked her over she was wearing a pretty dress and some kind of apron.

"You look very pretty Sage." She smiled really big.

"Thank you Master. Sage and Pez found the elf courters. There were many many rooms and tons of clothes to pick from. I liked this one and it fits very well." She said and showed off her dress.

"It does match your eyes." Lu told her. Sage nodded her head. We sat down at the table.

"Have you came up with a wage you wanted yet?" She stopped between us and her eyes grow. She shook her head no.

"Sage has not Master."

"How about 30 gold a mouth." Her eyes got bigger.

"That's too much Master. Maybe 1 gold a mouth." I raised my eye brow. And thought about it.

"How about 10 gold a mouth and a day off." Her face fall.

"No work?" She was about to cry.

"How about 10 gold a mouth and 1 hour each day, that isn't when you're sleeping for yourself. You can do anything you wanted during that hour. As long as it's something you wanted to do. Like reading, playing a game." Her eyes got big.

"Can I bake." She asked and was almost hopping.

"That's work Sage." Her face fall.

"Sage likes to Bake. Make yummy things. Try new yummy things." Sage told me.

"Sage that one hour a day is for you. If you chose to do something you love. You can do it." Lu told her. Sage nodded and was all happy. "But no matter what you will take an hour each day towards yourself."

"I will, oh what fun." She hopped out and Pez came in and gave us dinner. Lu gave him the same speech. He just wanted to know if he could walk around. We finished eatting and leaned back.

"I'm glad we came back. We can save Snape this time around." I told her. She took a drink of her wine and nodded.

"We'll save him Harry. I'm glad he knows who we are. We'll you get what I mean. He really wants Tom gone?" I nodded to her.

"He might look human but without a soul there isn't much there."

"Right so Master Death." We looked over and saw Death. "I do not like cheaters, you will tell him he can keep one living soul piece. The rest I will return to his soul."

"But aren't you then cheating." Lu smirked at him. He shurgged and didn't care.

"You have 5 days." He said and was gone. I rolled my eyes and leaned back.

"I do so wonder where we'll find the Tom. Maybe we'll try with Lucuis first." She nodded to herself.

"We will, for now it's time to sleep. Maybe by that time the Dark Lord will know who we are." I winked at her. She giggled and finished her wine. We parted and headed to bed.

The last three days have been pretty slow. We went shopping. Cleaned most of the house and relaxed. It was nice not to do anything or worry about anything. The new didn't give anything away either.

"Ready?" Lu said walking into my room. I was tying my tie. I nodded to her.

"You do know school got out day." She nodded to me.

"We'll be checking on Harry later today or tomorrow. We'll see what Peter's doing also." I nodded to her and pulled on my robes. She fixed everything. I pulled on my clock and checked to make sure I had everything. Lu pulled her hood and moved over to me. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the side of her head.

I appeared us to Malfoy manor. We showed up inside the wards and we smiled.

"Let's go play with some death eaters." I told her. She giggled and we headed to the door. She knocked and we waited. It didn't take long for the door to open.

"Welcome to Malfoy manor how can I help you." An elf said.

"We would like to speck to your master please." He nodded and opened the door wider. He walked us to the room closes.

"Please wait while I inform him you are here." He shut the doors.

"Do you think elfs can see us?" Lu asked walking around the room. I just sat down on the nice couch.

"Doesn't matter." She nodded and ran her hand over a chair. The door opened.

"My master will see you, please follow me." He said and we did. He walked us into a very nice living room and asked if we would like anything.

"Oh black tea if you might have it." He nodded and popped out. I shook my head at her. Draco charmed her with tea. His family made it themselves. The elf returned with a tray and she made herself a cup. She looked around while we waited.

"This is an unexpected visit." Lucuis said when he walked in. Luna just took another drink.

"Not really," I waved him to sit and join us. He sat down and looked us over.

"And why is that? You clearly know how I am. Yet I hardly know who you are?" He told me.

"A name is just a name. It would take a life time to know someone. It seems you know of us though. Yet we are not the same as the others. We are Death's massagers though." Lu told him. He just blinked at her.

"Lucuis what do you know of Lord Death and Lady Watcher?" I asked him and took the cup from Lu. He raised his eye brow at us.

"Fairy tails mostly." He said with a voice that said he didn't like what he knew.

"Yes well there is some story telling in the each truth. When events happen that displease death or the outcome of the world he will pick a individual to send back and fix what happened. That individual is send back with a watcher. That person will guild and aid that individual in fixing the outcome. In your further and our present the world was." I shook my head.

"Grim." Lu said and nodded. He looked at us like we were out of our minds.

"You want me to believe that." He asked me. I smirked and liked what was happening. We were holding all the cards.

"You hardly have to believe anything Lucuis. Just think for a second thought. We pasted throw your wards like they weren't even there. We should up when your Dark Lord was returning. How would be know any of that or be able to do any of what we have."

"Why are you here. I don't need a lesson." He asked.

"We'll we figured we would try to find your dark lord here first. Then try Slytherin manor. We would like to have a word with him." I said and noticed Lu was at the doorway. I looked over and saw Draco pecking his head into the room. "Good afternoon Draco how was your train ride home?" I asked him. He jumped back.

"You know my son?" Lucuis asked and wasn't pleased.

"We know a lot Lucuis clam yourself. You can join us Draco. There's black tea and sweets." Lu called out to him with a sweet voice.

"Come join Draco."

"Yes Father." He slid into the room and sat down. Lu handed him a cup and sat a plate of sweets in front of him.

"Who are you without this title?" He asked us.

"I see where you get your smarts from Draco. That is one of the better aspects you got from your father." Lu told Draco. Lucuis gave her a look. "As for who I really am. Who do you think I am someone with a title that isn't mind. I am Lady Lu Watcher. Pureblood if you were wondering. My whole family is. Through we don't inbreed. So my magic is just as pure as my blood. Even stronger." Lu said and took a drink. Draco was watching us. He could see her titled ring on her finger.

"What do you mean?" Draco asked her.

"That Draco is a subject for another day yes?" He gave her a look. "I promise we'll return and if you wish to bring it up we will explain."

"Very well." He looked at me. "And you?"

"I am Lord Master Death. Draco do you remember the bedtime story about the three brothers?" He glared at me and nodded. "Very good, it's wise to be read to when one is young and growing."

"It's a fairy tail." He told me.

"In many ways you are right to think that. It many other's you are quite wrong. When I was 17 I became the Master of Death. I became that because I own three idem from Death. From my great so many grandfather I was given the clock. When my father pasted throw the gate I took over ownership. It allowed me to get into lots of trouble when I was younger. I found the stone out of luck. It was hidden in another object. When the last owner died it was forgotten and pasted throw the years as a rock. The last idem I won when I was 17. I because the master of the elder wand and finished off the set. Don't forget Draco that none of his has happened yet in your time. This doesn't mean I am any less the Master of death. Upon my death, Death came to me and asked me if I would fix the outcome that lead to my and almost every other person on this planet. I agreed and at that point I because Lord Master Death."

"That hardly answered my question." Lucuis told me.

"I am Prince Harold Perevell." I said and laid my hand on the side of the couch. Lu giggled.

"I think you broke them Love."

"Its no wonder I kept myself hidden." I shook my head.

"That's not true." Draco said. I looked over at him.

"Yes Draco it's very true. The goblins wouldn't have gave me back my ring if it wasn't. At one time I held more titles. But since I have family alive in this time I dropped them and allowed my further self to take and hold them. This is one title I could keep. I don't plan to show myself as who I really am. I am Lord Master Death and will stay that." He folded his arms.

"Hush Draco you are era to a very strong and powerful family. All you have to learn is to be strong and follow your own path not the one your father wants you to live. You are your own person." Lucuis looked pissed off.

"Don't forget Lucuis we know how everything turns out. We came back to fix it. Watch yourself." I told him in a cold voice. "Now I believe we have business."

"Draco dear go unpack your trunk. We both know it's a pain to air clothes out." Lu told him. He gave her a look and leave anyways.

"You will reframe from ordering my son around."

"Lucuis you will reframe from thinking you have power over me." Lu told him back. She sat her cup down, took mine and sat it down and got up. "Come along love, he's pointless at this point." I got up and followed her out.

"He will take time. No everyone is willing to follow." She waved her hand. "I'm not telling you to stop am I Lu."

"Very well, uh let's try this way." She said and we walked down a hallway. "Draco is quite cute at this age. He just needs to remove his nose from that air." I laughed softly.

"Yes I'm sure he does." We walked up the stairs and moved throw the halls. Then stopped at a door. She knocked and opened the doors. Tom was sitting behind the desk there.

"Very good Lu," I shut the door behind us and looked around. She walked over to the fire place and sat down on a leather chair.

"Hello Tom, how are you today." She asked and I sat down in front of the desk. He glared at her.

"You will not call me that." He hissed at her. She waved her hand at him.

"Lu stop playing with him. We have business." She nodded.

"What business." He glared at me.

"Death as sent us with a message and job. He is not pleased with you. He does not like that you have created more than one horcuat. 7 Dark lord are far to many for one person. So he will allow you to have and keep one from either living host. The rest will be returned."

"I only have 6." He hissed at me.

"The night you tired to kill young Harry you left a piece of your soul within his scar. That dark lord is what the property means. Neither of you can died. If you try to kill him, You kill part of your soul. If he tries to kill you, you return with that part of soul he carries."

"Dumbledore is playing around with people again." Lu said and shook her head.

"You have a chose dark lord. But death won't allow you to keep them all. You can't go on without your soul either. The outcome only brings your death."

"Have Death tell me this then?" He folded his arms. I looked to the side and there was Death.

"He's always watching and listening Tom." Lu told him. Before he could say anything all the items were flouting in front of him.

"What you see here I will not allow. You have two living hosts. I will allow you to keep one since you were able to put part of your soul in a living host. I will call the host you do not pick. The other though will live. Your snake will be yours without part of your soul. Harry will stay the same without your soul. Neither chose will change what my massagers will do. Chose quickly Tom or I will remove all." Death told him and was no pleased.

"I can part my soul again." Tom told him.

"You could if that is what you really wish to do dark lord. But it's not needed. Neither chose will make the outcome come to pass again. I am here to make sure of that. You will not kill young Harry and Harry will not kill you. But know having your soul in young Harry will cause problems for the both of you." I told him.

"If I chose to remove my soul from both living hosts and keep an object?" Tom asked Death.

"I will allow it and great you a gift." Tom pointed to the ring. Death nodded to him. "Throw this life time you will only be only able to die throw natural causes." Death said. Pounded his staff on the ground and Tom screamed. I moved and caught him as he fall forward.

"Breath, the pain will lesson."

"Remove him quickly Lord Death." Lu moved over at once and appeared us home. I picked him up.

"Return and tell Lucuis we have him for his safety." She was gone. I walked up the stairs and opened a room. It was done in slivers and greens.

"Pez." I called out and laid Tom on the bed.

"Master."

"Pain and sleepless potion. Sleeping pants and a robe." He popped out and I took off Tom's shoes. He was still grabbing his chest and trying to breath. I took the potions from Pez. I moved behind Tom and lifted him up. He didn't fight the potions. Second later his eyes dropped. I spelled his clothes changed and covered him with the blankets.

"Lucuis isn't pleased. I left in the middle of his rant." She took my clock and walked out. I sat down on the side of the room. Lu came back and sat a box on the end table.

"We should check on Harry." Lu told me.

"Pez." I called out and got up.

"Master."

"Watch over Tom and come get us if anything happens. We shouldn't be long." Lu said and moved over to me. I pulled my cape over us and we appeared close to my childhood house. We stood off to the side and waited and watched. We moved throw the back of the house and slipped throw the back door.

We went up stairs and checked on young Harry. He was mopping on his bed. He looked fine though. She moved me over to the side of the room. I sat there watching him. Then noticed she was waving her wand. Before I could stop her a truck showed up in the middle of the room.

"Blood Hell." Harry jumped and looked around. The trunk was black and on the top was a gold H.P. Off to the side was a letter with his name on the front. He slowly moved over and grabbed the letter.

Harry,

We just wanted to wish you a happy summer. Watch yourself and we'll be seeing you shortly.

Your Friends

P.S. tap the lock 5 time.

Harry read the letter and looked at the trunk. He finely pulled out his wand and tapped the lock. It unlocked and he opened it slowly. It wasn't very deep. There was a new set of quills, scrolls, inks in every color. Then a diary, date book for importation dates and spell book. There was a note on the top.

Tap the lock once.

He looked at the note to the trunk. Then tapped the lock once. The top came down and clicked open. Harry opened it with a face that said he wasn't sure. Once opened you could see shelf's with a few books on it. He grabbed one book and looked at it. He put it back and picked up the note.

Tap the lock twice.

He let out a breath and followed the order. The lid closed and clicked open again. He opened it and just stood there and blinked. It was his own personal potion lab. Lu stocked it well. He picked up the note and shook his head.

"How many times do I have to do this." He asked out loud to the room. He tapped he lock three times and it closed and clicked open. There was a ladder. He looked inside and took the note.

"This truck will not allow magic to pass throw. Get in, closed the lid and practice your magic. When your ready to leave. There's a liver. Tap lock four times." He let out a breath and did what he was told. It closed and clicked open again. He opened it and sucked in a breath.

It was a full closet. Harry touched the clothes and was surprised. At this point the only clothes he had new were his robes and Molly's sweater. He found the dresser and shoes. Then found the note.

Tape the lock five times.

He did and opened it again. There was a note.

"This is a space for you to make and change with your needs. Lock five is like the room of requirements at Hogwarts. The next time you opened the lock. All you have to do is think of the room you want and tape the five times. Only you Harry will be able to use this trunk. When you need to travel tap the top and it will shrink and tap it again and it will resize. The other four rooms will grow with you. When we see each other don't think you have to thank us. You've earned it." Harry read and looked at the trunk.

"But who are you." He said. He looked at the trunk and smiled. "Thank you." He said to no one. Then closed the trunk and taped the lock once. He put all the notes in one of the pockets and opened his other trunk. I walked Lu out of his room and house. We moved down the street and appeared home.

"How long have you been working on that Lu?" I asked her and put my bag away.

"Not long. I remember what it was like for you at home. I also know you needed your own personal space and with how many trackers on you, you could use the space. When he gets in the dueling room he'll find a wand in there for his use."

"Did you give him one of mine?" I asked her. She nodded to me.

"Sure did I know how picky your magic is." I just shook my head and we walked into Tom's room. He was still asleep. I looked at my watch and saw he should be waking up here soon. I didn't give him much sleepless Potion.

"What did you tell Lucuis." I asked her.

"That you had private matters to speck with Tom about and didn't want to be over heard. Lucuis wasn't pleased. He thinks were going to kill Tom." Lu said and shook her head.

"Like we would go throw all the trouble of fixing his potion just to kill him in cold blood." I rolled my eyes.

"You've never been for cold blood killing anyways. Get's the clothes dirty." I laughed softly. "You've already needed a reason though and you know it. Not that you have rose color glasses on."

"Sometimes I rerate not bring out my birth right. I would have taken over sooner and maybe we would have had a chance." I told her.

"That's not who you are though. You aren't one to control everyone. Death made a wise chose. You'll guild everyone to where they need to be, not put them there." I nodded to her.

"When will you be ready to go to the hospital?" I asked her.

"Let's talk to Tom about Peter. If that doesn't come up today then tomorrow. Then when that's taken care of we'll go. We need to get Harry out of that house first. How hurt does he get this summer?" She asked him.

"Dudley beats him up maybe once a week. His aunt feeds him maybe once a day and his uncle get's to him every time he dreams. That might not happen now because the Cedice didn't died and the grave yard wasn't as bad and the soul's gone." She nodded.

"We need to get to Sirius somehow also and see if his mind could use a healing." She told me.

"Sirius and Remus might be willing to meet with us. Remus will know what we are." She nodded.

"A free Sirius. A alive Sirius." She said and was looking out the window.

"So far Lu everyone's alive." She nodded. I looked over at the bed and smiled at Tom. "How's your chest, there's water next to the bed." I told Tom. He looked over and sat up and took a drink.

"The child is abused?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Dumbledore used young Harry like a pawn. Prepping him to walk up to you and die. He needs young Harry under his thumb and follow his orders. If the child had a happy and safe childhood then he wouldn't be any good. Like I said you have to kill him for him to be able to kill you. Now though you can't be killed and there's no reason to kill him." I told him.

"Muggles." He hissed.

"Yes Tom they can be very evil. But we can't go after them without starting a war that we can't win. We need to change the magical world and pull as far away from the muggles as we can." I told him.

"What happened in the further?" Tom asked.

"Slowly throw the next two years you wage war against the light. You get many dark races to aid you. You kill muggles, muggles born and half bloods and when Harry's 7th year is almost over a battle takes place at Hogwarts. Light against dark. Both sides are cut down and Harry walks up to you in your camp and you kill him. He stays dead during the time you take to get to the castle. Then he comes back alive and you fight. By that time only a few from each side were still alive and you were killed." He took a drink.

"With in a year we noticed friends or family were disappearing. The muggles government started a witch hunt. It took us four years to go into hiding. At that point we were hunted down and being killed. Our government buildings and schools were destroyed. Our houses boomed. For years after that we started fighting back. Only a few camps were left with only a few in them. The day I died, we were attached. I stayed and gave my people time to run. No one serviced besides Lu. But she had my cape." I said and shook my head.

"How long?" Tom asked me.

"With in 10 years of your death we were all but gone. Only the government could really find us. Muggles were killing as many as there kind as they were killing our. A few races left this plane to protect themselves when we started fighting back." He looked at us. I could see he knew who I was.

"Harry Potter." I nodded my head.

"Lord Harry Potter-Black, Prince Pervell, Master of Death."

"You were abused?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Since the time I could remember to my 17th brithday. I might not be far from this further but I am well pass my years mental. I was sent back to this time to save you Tom. It didn't take me long after your death to know I was played."

"Tom, Harry has a tender soul. He's not one to kill or hurt another. It took me a very long time to overcome his crime for your death." Lu told him.

"Who are you then?" Tom asked her.

"Oh I'm sorry, in this time I'm 13. I am Luna Lovegood. But Harry just calls me Lu and I am Lady Watcher now. Lu Watcher sounds better doesn't." He just blinked at her.

"You'll get use to that, Lu has some seer blood in her. She was raised well rounded in all things. She sees the world in another way then we do. It's the fairy blood in her." I told him.

"Who is she to you?" Tom asked me.

"We were friends in school. She came and saved me from myself after I killed you and she was my second during the war. She is very lovely and soft, but she is also blood thirsty." He nodded and understood.

"You should have at less a quarter fairy blood in you then." Tom told her.

"I've never checked, but you could be right. I was asked to join the fairies when they left. But I didn't, I stayed and faugh with Harry. Our world was being taken apart."

"How do you expect me to change my ways."

"Will you try not to harm young Harry?" I asked him.

"If the child doesn't come after me I have no reason to go after him. I will tell my followers the same thing." I nodded to him.

"Then all I expect you to do is think about what you've heared. From what I remember you don't break into Azkaban for a few mouths. We have some other things to take care of. If you want to talk send us an owl. All I ask you to do is while your thinking, keep your return to yourself and please stay away from muggles." He looked at us.

"That's a lot to ask."

"We will answer two questions." Lu told him. He raised his eye brow and looked at us. Lu got up and handed him his robe. He got up and put it on and walked into the bathroom. Pez showed up with Tom's clothes wrapped up. They were cleaned.

"Your clothes, our elf are a little over the top." Lu rolled her hand. She sat the box on top of it. "Your family's ring. This box will only answer to you. The wards and curses are still on it." He nodded. Then sat down next to me.

"Before I ask you anything where the blood hell am I?" He asked me.

"Castle Pervell, I have not opened the flow. I will open the wards towards you." He nodded to me. Then was thinking about it.

"How did you fix my potion." Tom asked us.

"The last time you return you returned as a hybrid. Some of Nagili's scales had fallen into the potion and then the snakes milk you were living off of didn't help the matter. I cleaned you potion." I told him. He nodded and thought again.

"What are you plans?" He asked me.

"To save the magical world." I told him. He raised his eye brow.

"Five plans love." Luna told me.

"I plan to help Harry any way I can, I plan to clear Sirius name and help a little. I plan to cure Remus, not all werewolf can deal with their problem. I don't plan to fore anyone to do anything they don't want to do. I will be pushing equal rights. I will be putting Dumbledore in his place. He might be a light wizard but he's worse then you were. I will impeach Fudge and take down anyone who is behind him."

"You don't like Dumbledore very much do you?" He asked me.

"He thinks he has the right to play around with other people's life's. It's hardly right and pisses me off. Just what he did to me." I shook my head.

"Tom what really are your plans. I don't think anyone really knew what they were." Lu asked him. He looked over at her.

"I might be willing to answer that question another time. There is much to think about. Will either of you go against me?" He asked us.

"If you follow the right path no, there wouldn't be a reason to. If our paths are the same I will even work with you." He nodded.

"Then I take my leave. There is much to think about." He nodded to us, grabbed his things and was gone. I shook my head and looked at Lu. She just smiled.

"Together you will do great things." Lu told me.

"Blood hell we have to deal with Peter." She just smiled at me and got up.

"Come love let's go relax with a book." I got up with her and followed her out. We went down to the library and grab a book. I grabbed a healing book and sat down. She grabbed something and moved into her world.

"Harry they haven't put of the flex charm and if they have you can get throw it." Luna told me.

"Then we'll go tomorrow." She nodded and was pleased.

"Master, Lady it's time for dinner." Sage said. We got up and headed down stairs. Dinner was wonderful like normal. We went back up stairs and read. She has tea and Pez brought me a brandy.

"Master." Sage came in with an owl. I took the letter and Sage walked away with the owl. I looked at the letter and opened it.

"I believe we will have a visitor." I said and handed the note to Lu. She took it and read it.

"Severus would like to speck with us." She said. "We'll send him a potkey." She said and handed me a piece of paper. I put the charm on it. She took it and wrote a note. Then flipped her wand and it was gone.

"I would like him to help, but I don't want to push him." I told her.

"We'll give him choices. There's no reason to make him." Lu told me and sat back down. "He'll know who we are." She said after a while and looked over at me.

"I don't think it would be wise to hide it from him." She told me. I nodded and brushed my hair back. I took a drink and started reading again. If I was going to be doing some healing I needed to refresh my mind in it. There was a gust of air and Snape was standing in the middle of the room. He looked around.

"Good evening Severus. Welcome to Pervell Castle. Have you eaten?" Lu asked him. He looked over at her and his eyes grow. He wiped around looked at me. His eyes ran over my face and landed on my scare.

"Bloody hell." Snape said.

"Hello Severus welcome to my home. Have you had dinner." I asked him.

"Yes I've had bloody dinner." I nodded and waved to a chair. He moved around and sat down. "I believe you take firewiskey?" Luna handed him a glass. He took it and smelled it and took a drink. Lu came over and sat next to me. She sat her book aside and cup down.

"You really were always very smart. I don't know how Tom or Dumbledore never saw that." She said.

"So I died? How old are both of you?" He asked us.

"Yes throw Dumbledore's planning and Tom's greed you died. It was in the last battle between Tom and myself. Your memory's helped me in the end. Let's see I'm 28."

"Oh shoot we just missed my brithday. I myself Severus am 28 also. Love we need to do something for my brithday. Maybe we should dance with the stairs." Lu told me.

"We'll think of something Lu. But this is for another time. Maybe I'll put ruin's in your clock."

"Oh really, I like that idea. Something pretty?" I nodded to her.

"Why did Death send you back?" Snape asked us.

"When we died we were some of the few left alive from the magical and human races." He was surprised. "We were sent back to fix the wrongs that bring pass what happened." He nodded.

"Your death hand's while she's death's voice." He told us.

"This could be true. But we are also a different case. Harry is the Lord of Death." Lu told him.

"Your bound together." He asked us. I just blinked at him.

"No Severus I call Harry love because I do love him. He's my family. We are the only family we have left. We have been together and faugh together for 10 years Severus. I've known and lost love as many others have." He nodded and understood.

"Lost for words Harry?" Snape asked.

"No Severus. I spend the first 11 years of my life abused. The next 7 trying to learn, fighting for my life and a war that was never mine and being abused in between. One year of in peace and pity and another 10 fighting for the magical world. Tell me when I had time to find anything more than a quick shag."

"Not that I haven't tired." Lu said sadly.

"That is true, you have tried very hard Lu. Maybe this time around you will be able to do the impossible." I said and cupped her neck. She was looking away from me. I squeezed her neck and got up. I filled a wine glass with elf's wine. I handed it to her.

"Nothing as we both know is never impossible." She nodded and took it.

"If I didn't love you so I would leave."

"Yes Lu I know. But only I could understand you as you understand me. That is until." She waved her hand to me.

"hush you," I smirked and kissed her head. I sat down and picked up my glass.

"How did I died?" Severus asked us.

"A wise question, but something shouldn't be answered. That wise Potion Master will not be answered tonight. Another time maybe." Lu told him. He wasn't very happy with that though.

"We're here to prevent what happened."

"What do you think you can change." He said in a cold voice.

"Everything, why did you wish to speck with us?" I asked him.

"The Dark Lord has not called me." He told us.

"School just got out today. So far there shouldn't be any reason to worry. Beside the Goblins and yourself, only Tom knows who we really are." He glared at me.

"I will not be used by another." He hissed.

"Your misunderstanding what Harry is saying. Your mind magic is very strong Severus, he's only trying to tell you to please keep who we are hidden for the time being. Having Dumbledore find out before the right time would not be wise to what we wish to do. We have no right to use you. That is not who we are. We have no need to use you. There is a few things that we might wish for your help with, but that is only because you are a potion master and you will be well paid for your help. We are here to help you as much as anyone else."

"I do not need help." He yelled.

"You have always had your pride." I said and took a drink. "Would you want to get out from under Dumbledore's thumb. Would you want to stop living in fear of the dark lord?" I asked him.

"I am a spy." I nodded.

"I know this very well. I know more then you could ever believe. I've lived throw more than anyone could wish upon their enemy. Don't dough what I am able to do." I told him and the room got dark and cold. Lu put her hand on my arm.

"Time love, just a little more time and everything well be put right." She told me softly.

"Sorry," I told Severus. Lu refilled my glass and tapped her cup. It was hot again. She relight the fire and leaned back. I took another drink and brushed my hair back.

"You should not worry that you have not been called by the dark lord. I have asked him to keep his return quite for the time being. If he were to call you some people who notice. If he doesn't call you by the end of summer there will be reason to worry." I told him.

"You have not told him."

"That you turned away from him when he killed Lily. That's not for anyone to know. Dumbledore used that to get you on his side. He should and you should have been able to become neutral." I told him.

"Then you do not know me." He told me.

"A potion master lives in peace and uses there mind. A real potion master has different blend of magic. They feel and have blended peacefully with their magic. You are one of the youngest potion masters in all of time. That's why Tom brought you into his ranks. That's why Tom tried to spear my mother. That's why you stood next to him throw all those years. You are a potion master nothing more Severus."

"What?" Lu turned and looked at me. I nodded to her.

"Tom respected Severus, and tired to spear Lily. But with Dumbledore played to many people to get what he wanted. She was a mother Lu and never would have saved herself for her child's life. Her giving her life for me left protected and saved me from the killing curse. When it rebound put everything into motion. But Dumbledore thought it would kill him."

"He wanted her to die protecting you, to kill him. Why didn't he do it himself." She asked me.

"He believes the leader should lead not act." She shook her head.

"I can't wait to show him how wrong he is." I slowly smiled.

"And he will think he will win. That moment I will remember for the rest of time."

"I so do live for these few moments when you embrace yourself. I do miss all the fun we've had. Peace can only take up so much of our life's love."

"Peace will take up the rest of our life's, but first we will play. You Lu will dance on our enemy blood."

"Oh I do love you. I so love that dance." She got up and walked out spinning.

"By that time you will have what you have waited for. By that time everything should be over." I told her.

"To be young." She giggled and was gone.

"He spared her." Snape asked after a few minutes.

"He tired, I was a treat and needed to be taken care of. Dumbledore made me that treat. I never was though, without him messing with what he doesn't understand none of this might have happened. If you push someone far enough, they start to push back." He nodded.

"What would you ask of me?" Snape asked.

"Shortly I need a potion made. I would make it myself, but the risk of it turning out even slightly wrong it to high. I will give you the potion and full rights to it along with whatever payment you ask for and anything you need to make it."

"What is the potion?" He asked. I took a drink and sat the glass aside.

"It's a cure for a werewolf. One batch will only cure one person." He looked at me.

"You want me to make it for Lupin?" I nodded to him.

"Not every werewolf can bond with the wolf. In a pack that wolf is put to death. Outside a pack that wolf." I just shook my head. "The potion is old, it was locked away when my family went into hiding. But it works, and I have made it before. It's not something to be forced onto another. It's something to give reefer."

"I will not give you my answer tonight."

"I wasn't expecting you to. It's a job I will hire you for if you're willing." He nodded.

"What else?" He asked me.

"When I go after Dumbledore I will ask you to stand aside. I might hire you a few more times for other potions. I can make them, I prefer not to spend my time doing so."

"And where do you plan on me doing all this work?" He asked me.

"Would you like to see what a true's kingdoms potion lab looks like?"

"Kingdom?" He raised his eye brow.

"Severus I am Prince Harold Peverell. I am the last era to the family, I am the last rule and ruler. This is my castle. If I so chose I will rule over all the wizard world. You are always welcome here and another time I you can look throw my halls. Come I will show you to the potions lab." I grabbed my glass and got up.

"And your younger self?" He asked me.

"I took over this title. He will become Lord Potter when he is of age. We are not the same to people. The Goblins spilt us, since I am the Master of Death they saw it fitting to give me this side of our family's title."

"You own all three objects?" He asked me.

"Yes and they answer only to me. Since they have been returned to my family there power was returned and they will not answer to another." I told him.

"What happened to them?" He asked me.

"The brothers were the last real rulers. The oldest who bared the wand died in battle. Another took the wand. The middle brother lost his family in the same battle and went into hiding remembering his family and died. The youngest, hid this castle and hid. His son left and started a new family and line. The clock has been pasted down since then." He nodded.

"Would you be against me asking to use the stone?" He asked me. I looked at him.

"No, but will your soul allow it?" He gave me a look. "To be able to use the stone without having it cause an effect towards you. Your soul must be clean. You will need to put your past behind you. When that time comes I will give you the stone for 12 hours every year your soul stays clean."

"To give something of such value away." He shook his head.

"I do not fear losing it to another. It comes when I call. It's protected from anyone but myself." He nodded to me. The lights turned on in front of us and off when we pasted. I stopped us at the potions lab and opened the doors. The room light up. It was the size of Hogwarts great hall.

"This Severus is yours if you so chose. You might have to share it from time to time. But I believe there is space to give." He just stood there.

"And bow to another." He told me.

"No one will ever bow to me. My elf don't even bow if I'm watching. I am just a man who wished for peace." He looked at me like I was out of my mind. "I will ask you, not request you for anything. I will only give orders to stay a life. I have been a savor, general and prince. None of these gives me the right to treat another lower them myself." He nodded to me.

"This room is wrong."

"How?" I asked him.

"Unbalanced," I smiled and finished my drink.

"Then feel free to fix it if you would like. Would you like a room? The wards are already keyed to you if you wish to leave." He nodded and looked around.

"I will give you my leave and return shortly to fix this poor exempt of a potion's lab. There is much work that needs to be done." He told me.

"I will expect you to tell me what is needed then to fix it. Pez and Sage our the house elfs, if you need anything." He nodded.

"Then we'll be seeing each other shortly Lord Death." He nodded.

"I should warn you Tom is welcome here also. If you show up and I do not come to you, call the elfs please." He nodded. Turned and was gone.

"I do wonder do you agree?" I asked the walls.

'He is fitting to be one call me his home.' The house answered.

"Thank you." I shut the doors and headed to my room.

I woke with a start. I sat up and looked around. I rubbed my eyes and saw Pez.

"The potion master is here and sent me to tell you Master." He told me. I throw the blankets aside.

"Thank you Pez, coffee please. Lots and lots of coffee." He nodded and popped out. I got up, pulled on my robe and slippers. Then walked out. Who in their right mind would show up at this hours.

"Who in the blood mind made these many stairs." I yelled. I finely made it down in to the potion lab and walk in. Snape was looking throw something. Pez showed up and was holding a tray. I took the cup of coffee and took a drink.

"Is there a reason your here so early?" I asked Snape. He turned around and just looked at me.

"Oh good morning." I turned around and saw Lu. I raised my eye brow. "Just checking out the paintings. Did you know we've only looked throw the first wing?" She asked me. I took another drink.

"Yes, with how many stairs I just walked down, I don't want to look throw the rest. What the blood hell is everyone doing away so fucking early." She tapped her wrist. I took another drink and looked at my watch. It was after 8.

"I'll wait till your done with your coffee." Lu said and leaned against the doorway.

"Why the hell did." I said and rubbed my chest. "Oh, I wasn't thinking." I finished up my cup and looked around.

"Master." Sage showed up with a pot. I held out my cup and she filled it. Then handed it to Lu and she pour a potion in it. I took a drink and let out a breath.

"Thank you Sage, look how pretty you are today." She blushed and popped out after setting the pot down.

"What did you just take?" Snape asked. I looked over at him and saw he was still looking at me.

"Pepper up, I'm refilling the castle with my magic. Takes a little out of me." I looked back at Lu. "How long have you been awake Lu?" She shurgged.

"Unlike you I went to sleep early. I've been moving throw paintings. There's a lot that we haven't seen. There's a lot, from what I've seen I think this is the public part of the castle." She told me.

"We'll get there Lu, go play with the paintings." She spun out and did just that. I shook my head and brushed my hair back.

"Good morning Severus, have you had breakfast?"

"Yes, I wouldn't mind some tea though." He told me. Pez showed up and sat a tray down. I refilled my cup and looked around. Snape came over and filled up a cup of tea.

"What dose Dumbledore thing you're doing?" I asked him.

"Gathering ingredients." He told me. "I do every summer."

"And when you return without them?" He looked over at me.

"My personal stock is full. He has never looking into my potions dealing before. I dough he'll start now. When I'm low on something I leave to get more of it. I would rather get it myself then paying for it." I nodded to him.

"It also doesn't leave questions as to what's been done to it." I told him.

"Your refilling the castle's magic?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Yes I am. The ward stone when we arrived was almost empty. I gave it a pretty big boost. She's been trying to refill herself slowly. It wouldn't have bothered me as much if I wasn't drinking last night. If all the paintings are working I believe last night she was able to finish."

"Do you have that much magical energy?" I nodded to him.

"Shortly after the war ended, I found out that I had a lock over my magical core. It only gave me a small percent of what my real magic was. Which remembers me I gave to take the one off young Harry. That's not going to be something he'll look forward to." I shook my head.

"Who put the lock on you?" I looked over at him and raised my eye brow. "You can't want me to believe that Dumbledore did it." He said but I felt the wards allow someone throw.

'Tom's here with two others." The castle told me.

"Pez answer the door." I called out and flicked my arm. I caught my wand and waved it at the door. "I'm warding you in. The ward will block your magical energy." I told him.

"What?" Snape asked me.

"You can leave the island and return. But you will end up here. When the guest leave the ward will drop. The elf, Lu and myself are the only ones that can enter." I told him and pasted throw the wards and shut the doors.

"Master, the dark lord wishes to meet with you." Pez told me. I nodded to him. I followed him and he opened the door to the formal living room. I stopped in the doorway and saw Tom sitting. Next to him was Lucuis and Peter.

"I did not believe I gave an invitation to anyone beside yourself." I told him in a cold voice.

"We have business." He said and nodded to the couch.

"Lu." I called out, my voice carried throw out the halls.

"Yes love," Lu called back and I hear, then saw her hopping down the stairs. "I get what you said about the stairs. Way to many." I nodded to her. She slid down the railing and came to a skipping stop next to me. She walked into the room and sat down.

"Good morning. How is everyone today?" She asked. I glared at everyone and sat down.

"What business." I asked him. Lu gave me a look.

"Five answers and Lucuis will take care of a problem you seem to be having." Tom told me. I thought about it and didn't know. I looked at Lu and she was tapping her chin.

"I wonder what you would have done if the problem was fixed itself?" I asked him.

"And allow all your hard work and planning go down the drain?" He asked me. He had me there. I have to say I haven't thought about that.

"Five questions have to be answered by yourself also." Lu told him. He raised his eye brow and nodded after some thought. I held out my hand. He took it and the castles magic bound it as a agreement. He got up and pointed his wand at Peter. A few seconds later he flicked his wand and Peter turned into a rat.

Lucuis caught him and put him in a cage. He bowed to Tom and left. Tom sat back down and folded his legs. I took a drink and sat my cup aside. I folded my legs and leaned back.

"Go on then and ask." I told him.

"No I believe I will hold them for another time. I figured I would give you something in return for your faith." He told me.

"You have it, thinking ahead would have done that. Listening to our warring was enough." I told him. He nodded and was pleased with what I said.

"You have 5 questions together not apart." He told us. Lu waved to me.

"Who out of your followers do you trust, one or many?" I asked him. He blinked at me.

"Lucuis of course if you haven't already noticed. He might have or will be tempted to sway the course but I do trust him. The rest of my inner circle will prove themselves again. Severus Snape is one I am worried about. I have wronged him. It would be within him right act the same towards me. But at one time I trusted him more than Lucuis." I nodded to him and thought about it.

"What do you really want to happen. What are your real goals." I asked him.

"I want a pure spilt from the magical to the muggles world. I want the magical world to live with in peace of each other. I want old custom to replace the muggles ones we have been living with in." He told me. I nodded and understood now.

"So you know the easiest way to go about what you both want is for you come out Harry." Lu told me.

"Yes and you know I do not want to."

"Do either of you want to explain." He asked us.

"All Harry would have to do is open this kingdom and come out as prince. He would rule over all of the wizarding world." She told him. "There's a throw room. All he would have to do is sit on the throw and take the crown. Everyone government would be given a notice at once."

"And yet Lu I do not want to rule." She nodded to me.

"Question 2, Tom how do you feel about Severus?" Lu asked him. He looked at us.

"Without reasons I would trust him as I trusted him before." He told me. "I take it you trust him?" We nodded to him. "I would keep an open mind and my judgment till I know everything." I flicked my wand.

"Pez bring the Potion Master here please." I said. Tom raised his eye brow.

"Question one, what do you know about my mark." He asked us.

"Everything there is to know and more. My wards hid him from you, not to hid him from you just to keep the fact he knows us hidden. We know what the mark dose, how it works and how to remove it. Lu's lover from our time held your mark." I told him. He nodded to me. The doors opened and Severus walked in and the doors were closed. He bowed after seeing Tom.

"My lord." He said.

"Severus it's been far too long, stand and join us." Tom said. Severus did and sat down between both couches. "I don't fault you for employing such a potion master as Severus." Tom told me. I nodded to him.

"With some of the potions I need made I do need the best. As less that's one thing our tease's a line with." Tom laughed.

"Alright both of you stop playing with Severus. Severus this is time to come clean and take your judgment." Lu told him. He gave me a look.

"First I must give you my deepest regrets Severus. I never planned on harming Lily." Snape nodded.

"For that I do know now. At your request I owl Dumbledore for a job. Our meeting didn't take place because I heared the prophesy. I came right to you and told you. Then went back to a meeting. I lead him to believe that I no longer wanted anything to do with the case. He took me in expecting me to be a spy for him like you know. The night of the Potter attach, I stopped believing. Dumbledore keep me safe expecting me to spy for him. Not once have I gave him anything of use. But I turned away from the cause. When the mark returned they hid it and told me to wait for your call." Severus said.

It was true, he hasn't do anything yet against Tom.

"And what do you believe in now Severus?" Tom asked him.

"Our case got lost my lord. I don't know what I believe in any more." Tom nodded.

"Yes the cause was lost, my greed over powered what I really wanted. I do not fault you from losing faith in me. But I have not lost my faith in you Severus. If you still expect being my potion master that is." Tom told him.

"Not your spy?" Severus asked. Tom smirked and looked at me.

"From what these two have planes I dough there would be need of a spy. I never should have asked you to risk yourself." We nodded to him. Before anyone knew Severus got up and bowed on his knee.

"Of course my lord." Tom was surprised.

"The job is and has always been there." Severus nodded and stood. Tom waved to the chair. "Now Harry why did you bring Severus in to this meeting."

"I trust him." He nodded to me. "Severus the best way to go about what both of us want is for me to come forward with my birth right. My question is, is there a way to share my birth right with another. Someone older then myself so that person may take the thrown with me." I asked. Lu giggled.

"Oh that would be perfect. Death is tricky smart." Lu said.

"Yes I just got what he was meaning by a light and dark working together." She nodded. I looked at Tom and Severus waiting.

"Blood adoption throw the goblins would be the strong bond that would hold up. You would be blood family and brothers or father and son, it all depends on how the bond worked." Snape told us.

"Harry you don't really want me to believe you want to do this." Tom told me.

"You are not the man you were when you came to kill me. Your whole again and have already lived throw the mistakes from the past. I do not want to rule, but want to change and save our world. You want to rule and change our world. Together we will ground ourselves. We will both rule and change our world for the better. You have Lucuis by your side and I have Lu. We both trust Severus." I told him.

"You want to blood bond with me and rule the world together." He asked me and didn't believe it.

"I have a few things to take care of first and we have a lot to talk about." I told him and was smirking.

"One of those things is splitting our world. This island is large love, but won't hold everyone." She told us.

"Something we'll talk about." I told her. I looked at Tom and raised my eye brow. Then stood up and held out my hand. "Do you agree Lord Tom Riddle, The Dark Lord to this bond?" I asked him.

"I do Lord Master Death, Price Harold Peverll." He took my hand. The houses magic came alive and took that as a oath.

"Wonderful I agree welcome home Tomas Peverll." The house said. Tom raised his eye brow.

"She's like that," Lu told him. We sat down.

"Your castle agrees?" Tom asked me.

"It shouldn't take long for her to touch you. We'll share control over the castle. But she might wait till the bond to be made. But you are already welcome here as you well know. Though I expect anyone you bring to be at less civic and not to harm anyone else while here." He nodded.

"And the same from you."

"I would not expect something out of you that I wouldn't do myself." He nodded and was pleased.

"What is your next step."

"Oh are we so done with these questions back and forth, they are so boring. You do know we'll answer or give you a reason why we won't as I'm sure you will also." We just looked at Lu. "Fine." She folded her arms.

"In my plans to ruin Dumbledore. I've already started, I removed his first pawn. He won't know what to do without his spy Severus. I've already removed his knowing of your return. Shortly I'm going to remove Harry from him. Then Black, and his order hid out. Lupin will follow Black. Now I'll wait till we take our place to bring up charges." He smirked at me.

"Then I will deal with my followers while you take care of what you need to deal with. We'll meet in a week?" He asked me. I nodded to him. "I will owl when Lucuis is done with the rat." We nodded and he was gone.

"So Severus how do you feel about being a rule Potion Master?" Lu asked him.

"I do teach, does anyone remember that." He asked us.

"You hate teaching Severus." I told him. He looked at me and couldn't believe I said that. "The jobs yours, but if you would rather teach I'm sure that job's yours also." I told him and got up.

"Are you getting dressed finely." Lu called after me.

"I hardly see why, I've already done business in my sleeping pants." I called back as I walked up the stairs. I made it up to my room with a huff and walked into the bathroom. I showered and dressed for the day. I pulled on my robes and headed down stairs.

Lunch was ready and the paper was waiting for me. I opened it and started reading while I was eatting. Snape was joining us for lunch also. I was surprised but like it.

"Lu will you grab the journals." She nodded and left. Snape left with her. Lu sat then down next to me and left. I knew she would be playing however she wanted. I finished the paper and grabbed the books. I got up and headed down to the potion lab.

"How are you finding everything." I asked Snape as I walked in and leaned against the first table. He was going throw something.

"The wards saved everything. Your mostly stocked, only missing what's been found since then." He told me.

"I take it that's a good thing?" He nodded.

"Mostly everything bands or been lost. I've only gone throw half maybe." He told me. I nodded and looked around. The place has been deep cleaned. There were six tables with their own sections for brewing potions.

"I wonder what's speared throw out the castle." I asked myself and saw the stock of potions.

"What do you mean?" He asked me.

"When the castle was seal everything was left behind. There's hordes of things everywhere. I'll have to see. Anyways here's some either old or new potions that I entrust with you." I told him. He looked over at me and I held up the books.

"New?" I nodded to him. He came over and took them from me. He opened the first book and saw the table of contest.

"I've wrote them." I shurgged at him when he looked at me. "Most likely they could use a fine tuning." I told him. He looked throw the second one and nodded to me. Then opened the third. It was the start of the older potions.

"I only wrote down what I didn't want to be lost." He nodded again. Four books later he just looked at me.

"Lost from what and where did you get them." He asked me.

"Lost from the world. I've collected them from most of the oldest family library. Mine, Black and so on." He nodded and looked throw them again.

"Your just giving them to me?" He asked me.

"I'm entrusting them to you." He looked at me and smirked.

"I'll finish going throw everything here and look throw them." He told me and I nodded.

"I'll look throw the castle." He nodded and put the books to the side. I watched him go back to what he was doing. I walked out and checked the rooms down here. I called my bag to me and put all the potions I found in it. I worked my way throw the guest ward and them worked my way up the private guest wing. I worked my way throw the whole front wards.

I headed back to the potions lab and sat the bag down on one of the tables. I stared unloading everything. Snape noticed and looked at me. He came over and started looking throw everything. He started putting potions in sections.

"This is just from the front wing. There's three other's." He looked at me.

"What?"

"There's four wings to this castle. These are from just the front wing." He blinked and nodded. I finished and checked the bag. He looked around and didn't know what to do with them.

"Tell the castle what you need and she will change it for you. Now I have more cleaning to do." I told him and walked away with the bag.

"Oh what fun are we to have?" Lu came out of a painting and skipped with me. I opened the doors to the ball room.

"We'll clearing out the closets. Sage, Pez." I called out and looked around.

"Master?" They said after they popped in.

"We're clearing all the closets in the front wing. While we're doing that will you bring all the personal idem from each room in here." They nodded and popped out.

"I'll take the private wing and leave the doors opened when I'm done. Start in the public hall." I nodded and we walked out. I headed up the stairs and worked throw the rooms, spelling the clothes to the ball room and putting all the jewelry in my bag.

"I worked throw four floors of rooms. Then headed down stairs and stopped in the ball room.

"I was getting attached by clothes." Snape said and was standing in the middle of the room flicking his wand around and clothes were moving into piles.

"I should have told you what was going on, I'm sorry." He nodded to me.

"Your elf have been bring things in and making piles themselves. When you said everything was left I remember didn't believe you. I do now." I nodded to him and saw piles everywhere. Clothes were still coming into the room.

"I almost don't want to see what's in the other wings. Straight down the hall leads to the public hall. Up the stairs is the private wing."

"And that's as far as you've been?" I nodded to him.

"It is, Lu I'm sure has been throw this whole building at less once." He nodded to me. "Thank you for helping." He nodded to me.

"I got mobbed by clothes and came to see what was going on. The pile of clothes side tracked me. But you're welcome. Is my welcome still standing?" He asked me.

"Severus you don't have to ask. Your move then welcome. You can chose a room for now and move later if there's a better room or look throw the castle and chose which room suit you."

"I take it you would rather me stay out of the dungeon." I laughed.

"If that's where you would like to be then you can find and chose a room. I'm pretty sure the castle has enough magic now to change its walls. Make the space what you want it to be. If you're going to stay this close to the public area I will ask you to change the door and come up with a lock." He nodded to me.

"She responds better than Hogwarts." He told me.

"That's because she's more powerful and pure. Only family has ever been in control of the ward stone. While Hogwarts ward stone has been pasted throw many people. That stone is tainted. Here love, oh look at the pretty." She handed me her bag and moved towards the piles.

"A clean ward stone for a building this size is rare. How is the ward stone pure when at less one rule must have been dark or light?" He asked and looked at us.

"They might have been a rule of each type. But they are pure in the intent to rule Severus. They wanted to protect and lead there people into better times. Only Peverll blood has hold the power over the ward stone. After the founders, each head of the school has pouted the ward stone. Manor wards stones are smaller and clean themselves every time a new era takes over." Lu told him.

"But the memories are lost with each new era. Some era's will chose not to take over the ward stone. Hogwarts holds so much memory and were build with four leaders, only having one isn't helping matters. It might also be fighting against the headmaster now. The school was build to protect and teach our young." I told him.

"Subjecting against one house also might be pissing her off." Lu said and held up a robe. "We don't need to keep under clothes do we." I shook my head. She started the fires and spelled the underwear in.

"Corsets." She said and held one up. "So outdated and yet so pretty." She moved them into another pile. Snape just blinked at her.

"She likes to wear them over her clothes. A while ago she had a faze with leather." I shurgged at him.

"They give the right shape." She danced around looking at everything.

"Front wing clean?" I asked her.

"Besides your room. You'll have to go throw that yourself." I nodded and saw Snape was done putting everything into piles. I looked around and just shook my head.

"We'll need to put in a closet and add all this." I said more to myself.

"Both of you do know most of this is new." We nodded to him.

"We'll deal with this later, we still have more wings to deal with. Let's go have dinner." Lu told us. We headed to the dining room and sat down. Sage came in with dinner.

"Are you staying tonight Severus?" Lu asked him when we were done eatting.

"I am, I'm going to find a room then go and get some personal idem." She smiled at him.

"I hope you make yourself at home." He nodded and we parted ways. I headed up to the living room and started reading again.

"Master this letter came for you." Pez said and handed me the letter. I nodded to him and took it.

"Thank you." He made me a drink and left. I saw the seal and broke it. I opened the letter and took a drink.

Lord Death

The rat was handed over and Madam Bones spent the day question him. Check tomorrow's paper. Lord Black was cleared of all charges.

Lord Malfow

I smiled and put the letter in the fire. I took another drink and went back to my reading.

'I've just finished the Potion Masters suit.' The house said.

"Thank you."

'He is respectful towards me. It's the less I could do.' I laughed. I felt the wards shift when Snape left. It didn't take long before the wards shifted again.

"I forget to ask if you minded my familiar being here." Snape asked as he walked throw the doors to the library. I looked over at him and saw a black mamba over his shoulders.

"No I don't mind. Fitting pet for the head of the house of snakes. He's young though isn't he." I asked him. He came over and sat down. He nodded to me.

"Under two years. I first got him for a different reason and he grow on me." I nodded and understood.

""Hello young one, I hope you make yourself at home. Please be nice to who calls this castle home."" I told him.

""Ah a snake talker. Hello marked one of Death. I will not harm who doesn't harm me or my master."" I nodded to him.

"I hate that you can do that?" Snape told me.

"Look throw the books and you'll find a potion that will allow you to talk with your familiar." He blinked and nodded.

"With being able to talk with snakes I'm surprised you don't own one."

"I've thought about it many times. I might one day." He nodded to me and I think he understood.

"What are you reading?" He asked me.

"Reviewing what I know about mind healing. I haven't used it in a year or two. Getting in and healing someone's mind, you have to know what you're doing and I would rather not mess up. Stopping half way throw can do more damage than just messing around in someone's mind." He nodded to me.

"Who do you plan to heal?" He asked me.

"I know Sirius might have protected himself throw most of his stay at Azkaban. But he should have seen a healer shortly after he was out. Lu wants to heal the Longbottom also." He raised his eye brow at me. "It's been done once before. What's really wrong with them is there memory center of their brain is locked with in its self. Much like blocking your mind from another who's trying to look inside."

"That's all?" I nodded to him.

"Without one knowing what the problem is, one can't fix it. They are being treated like someone with brain damage."

"From what everyone thinks Mister Longbottom and Miss Lovegood are together." He asked me.

"They are close friends. I've never asked about their personal life's together." He nodded and understood I think. "Luna loves with her who being. Doesn't matter if your her lover, friend, family or a animal. She lost her chance to her soul mate."

"And she wants to try again?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"We'll see if it happens again. I don't know how Death planned to make that happen. Maybe he'll give the younger Luna a different soul mate." I shurgged and took a drink.

"You can never know with Death. Being able to relive your life much be promising to the both of you?" He asked me.

"It has its ups and downs. I might not have returned if I had to alone. Getting to live throw the rest of my life is promising, but living throw the past again. Even if I'm older I'm a person that stands out. People notice me. I know when young Harry finds out he won't be upset. All I ever wanted at his age was to be normal. Soon I hope he'll get that. He's free to do anything he wants no. He won't be a pawn, he doesn't need to save the world." I told him.

"Your scar's never been dark magic has it?" He asked me. I shook my head. He waved his wand and caught something. "Apply it like lotion every night before you go to sleep. In about a week it should disappeared. That's maybe the only feather that really stands out. Unless the person knows who you are. Without the glasses your eyes are different from Lily's. Brighter I think."

"It's not the glasses, it's the energy I hold. Just like Dumbledore's eye light up when he uses magic. The Dark Lord is the same way. The blue just clears up. Eyes have always been looking glasses." He nodded and got what I was saying. "Not that I miss the glasses. There's not needed, I've never had bad eye sight."

"What caused it then."

"The night my parents died, Dumbledore was there watching to make sure everything happened to his plans. That's why he knew the dark lord didn't died. He also knew he would return. To keep me under control and for him to use me as a pawn he put me under a number of spells. Since he died before they could be removed, there was still a trace of them."

"Why?"

"To keep me under his control. He didn't with Tom, so he made sure to do it with me. He put a lock over my core. First to keep me weak but also to suppress my magical abilities. He left a tracker on me, along with a well being spell. Along with a few other's that fit his needs." I shurgged.

"Do you plan to remove them?" I nodded to him. "How do you plan to take Harry out of the blood ward and get him to Sirius?" He asked me.

"The blood wards were just a story Severus. Lily was adopted." He glared at me. "She was born into a pure blood family. They were close to Dumbledore. He took her when they pasted and put her in a muggles family. They raised her like her own. Then she got her letter and Petunia got jealous. I'm sure you know everything else." I shurgged.

"How could he do something like that." He asked me.

"For control, for his greater good. Pure Blood families are powerful on their own. He wants to take them down so he is the most powerful. He wants to be the one who dictate the world. Slowly he's getting his way also. He's passing bills and laws at a slow pace so no one knows what's going on." He blinked a few times.

"Severus he already control the knowable of each infant that's born with magic. He controls which magical child is allowed in his school. That then leads to which child grows into an adult and works in the country. He controls about half the government. Do you know how many Lord and Lady's he's put in Azkaban without a trail?" I asked him.

"What happens when he's no longer in control?" He asked me.

"The takeover will be very easy. Severus Dumbledore is just as light as I am and that's not very much. He's built himself up so no one questioned him."

"Then how do you think you'll get Harry with Sirius?" He asked me. I smirked and took a drink.

"Oh that's easy, I'm going to get the goblins to do it. Once they've filed a guardianship form, the misty can't do anything. This only works because young Harry doesn't have any blood family. That's one of the reason they spilt our life's. I'm not a Potter any longer. The only person who could take in young Harry would be his godfather. Since Sirius is cleared and is also a Lord who is a from a dark family, the other half of the misty will agree. But it will already be too late." He looked at me.

"Are you trying to tell me Sirius Black is dark?"

"He's on the edge of both. During his childhood he went back and forth. His family's blood keeps pushing him to the dark side while his core is taught with the light. But the House of Black has always been dark."

"You want Harry in a dark house?" He asked me.

"Harry needs to learn both sides to pick what he wants Severus. Being pushed into the light just makes him push against it. Don't forget Lupin comes side by side with Black. So there's another person who's on the edge to help him. Young Harry needs to learn that neither side is good or bad. Magic is magic. It doesn't matter which kind you use. It matters what you use it for. Right now the dark lord is purer than any other adult because he was just reborn. He has a fresh start."

"What did you do to his potion?" He asked me.

"I cleaned and purified it. Tom Riddle was reborn a clean and clear man. He's not tired to his past life. He is still the dark lord. But his actions will make him who he is now. And if I have a say about it, he'll stay a new man."

"You can't change a person Harry." I laughed.

"I never said I wanted to change him. I just don't want his past life and this one to touch each other. Voltmor is the past. How he reacts with his followers is his own business, until he moved towards my business." I told him.

"He's different." I nodded to him. "You're doing?" I nodded again.

"Having a sane dark lord is needed. I can't have him going off half cocked every time he throws a fit or wants something he doesn't have. We've very close to the same, him and me. This time around we want the same things. We'll just go about it a different way. We'll be good ruling together even if I don't want to."

"You want to spilt the two worlds?" I nodded to him. "How do you plan to do that."

"It will take some time and planning. I don't plan on leaving half bloods or muggles born behind Severus. We need them to repopulate. I've learned that mixing out blood lines are making us weaker and lowering our numbers. Once a pure blood family mix in new clean blood the child from that mix is pure again and has fresh magic. But if that child grows and mixes with a muggles there magic is lost again. We need fresh blood to pass on our magic without tainting it more. Your three times stronger than your mother. If you had a child with a magical person your child would be just as strong or stronger then you. Tom's is as strong as Salazar, if he has a child with a magical being his child will be just as strong." He just looked at me.

"Then explain yourself?"

"My family might believe in pure bloods but we never in breaded. My mother's family was from franc, my grandmother was from America. The Potters kept adding clean blood into the family."

"Then who would you bound with?" He asked and didn't understand my family line.

"It wouldn't matter, as long as I didn't bond with Sirius or Bellatrix. Four generations back the Black family blood was added into mine. Andy is already bonded with Teddy. Narcissi is already mated with Lucuis and Draco is quit young." He blinked at me.

"You know that much of your family history?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"I can follow it all the way back to the youngest Peverll brother. I might have a family tree somewhere in the Castle. But the Potter's was in or now it is again. It was in the Potter vault." He nodded and understood. "To make a family tree, you have to be head of the family, the right spell and something to put the family tree on. If you wanted to learn about yours I'll give you the spell. I wouldn't subject slick." He laughed. It sounded nice.

"I'll have to think about it. But who do you expect to spilt everthing. We live with in the muggel world."

"Most likely I'll bring everyone here. If there's a ward stone you can make a building into a potkey." He blinked at me.

"How the hell do you know that?" He asked me.

"I spent some time in the Potter library. The Manor was moved a few times. All you have to do is make sure the magic agrees and have enough magic to move it. I know this island isn't big enough for everyone, but somehow I'll have to make more room or something."

"You need to find yourself a Element mage."

"Why?"

"They can for one move this island in the middle of the ocean to hide. But they can also build another island to house each country. With this in the middle." I blinked at him.

"You can build an island?" I asked him.

"Yes Harry you can. Most likely this island was built, it holds to much magic." I blinked and nodded. I couldn't believe it. "I'm glad to see you don't know everything."

"I hardly know everything. A island for each control connected to this one. It wouldn't need to be big, just spaces." I closed my book and put it aside as I called for paper and a pen. I caught them and sat them on the coffee table. I draw out the island.

"What's on the other side of the castle?" He asked me.

"I haven't looked. The tree's have taken over." He nodded and I draw a island to the side and wrote Europe. Then draw another next to it and wrote Asia. Then added Africa, North Americas and South America. "Everyone else will have to fill in where they want. Getting each island to match the regain won't be easy." I told him and was thinking about it.

"All you have to do is build the island how the country is and mother nature will take over. Harry where are we?" He asked me.

"I don't really know." He nodded. I turned the page and started writing.

"Harry?" Snape asked me.

"Each island needs there government building, bank and school. Then all the houses and markets. Magical races from each country. That one will take some work. Once they call something home they don't like to be moved. Vampires won't be pleased with the move." I said and turned the page and started making a list of all the races that would need to be talked to.

"The banks won't be easy to move either. But the goblins do have pretty good control over that area." I said and tapped my pen.

"You really do plan on moving everything don't you?" I nodded to him.

"Maybe the vampires will enter the dark realm. Same could be said about the veiled and light realm." I said writing it down. "I'll have to talk to their courts. Centers won't be pleased."

"He get's like this from time to time." I heard Lu. My glass was refilled. Then my note book was taken. I sat up and gave her a look. "Oh islands."

"Severus says we need a mage." I told her.

"Yes Love I got that by Mage on the top with a question mark. Let's see do we know of a mage." She asked and looked the what I've wrote.

"Fairies?" I asked her.

"We would have to talk to the high court. They would want to know what were planning and might help but you never know." I nodded to her.

"How do either of you plan to be invited to the high court let alone get into the light realm?" Snape asked us.

"Lu's part fairy. She's mastered wind and is held up with Fire. It makes her a little blood twisty."

"It's common. Fairy's fire is used for fighting. Only three guards or warriors learn it. That explains a lot about you Luna." She nodded and kept reading.

"Shouldn't the misty know who is a mage?" Luna asked us.

"They would know who the top mage is like Merlin." Snape told us.

"There, have Lucuis find out and hire him or her. Unless the person just happens to be Dumbledork." I laughed. She wrote that down.

"Severus wants to know what's on the other side of the island." She looked up at me.

"Haven't looked. I've been busy looking throw the castle. It will take some time to look. I want to see what's in the maze." I nodded.

"I'm sure you do. Why isn't there a garden?" I asked her.

"There might be, I just haven't found it yet." I nodded to her and pointed to the book. "It's a good start. What you should really do is make a realm or some kind of protection over the island." She told me.

"Building a realm takes a large group of people. The most I think we could do is build a hold is space. It would be like the Bermuda triangle. It would live inside of it's self." I told her.

"So muggles couldn't find us or get in without knowing what's there. But anything magical could pass throw." I nodded to her.

"It would be like a realm but wouldn't. It would be like a second plane laying on top of earth. It would something I would have to look into. How much power we would need would be." I shook my head.

"Explain?" She asked me.

"It would be like a normal ward you place over a manor or the school to keep muggles from finding out. But it would be tired with a number of ward stones within this island and the others. There would be a ward placed over us that would make us slip from earths time line. We would stand still while they moved on. But within the ward our time would move on the same way. A boat would pass right throw the wards because we would sit on a different plane." She thought about it and nodded.

"So it's as close to a realm you could make without making it." I nodded.

"We're going to have to add two more islands. Having a 7 point start with this island as the center would do it. Each island would need a ward stone at less half the size of ours and at less 10 powerful wizards or witches." I said as I was thinking about it.

"Seven point star on each island and three banking the ward stone. With five at less on this island making the ward." I said thinking about it.

"What are you going to do with the other two islands?" Severus asked.

"We'll one should be for a prison. I guess the other could be Austral." I shurgged and didn't really know what to do with it.

"Harry you could put the schools on it. The schools are normally away from everything else." Lu told me. I looked at Snape.

"Put the island with school's on one side and the prison on the other side. Them by placement move the other islands around this one. It will also keep the students safe." He told me. Lu was writing it down.

"Now that's enough for tonight. It's late and time to sleep." Lu told us and stood up. Snape looked at her and raised his eye brow. I just got up and kissed her head.

"Good night." I told them.

Luna

Everyone made it to breakfast this morning. I was glad to see Harry really smile this morning when he saw the front page of the paper. There was a older picture of Sirius and he was cleared of all charges. Severus watched Harry walk away when he was done eatting.

"He just needs to be alone for a while. He's still the private person he's always has been. Would rather deal with his problems alone." I told him. He nodded to me but was worried. "How are you liking the potion lab?"

"I'm still cleaning it out and putting it in order. So far it's more than one master could ask for." He told me.

"I'm glad you found something that you can agree with. And your suit?" He nodded again and took a drink.

"With the changes, they feel like home." I finely smiled.

"The castle will be glad to hear that. We'll off I go to explore." He smiled and got up with me. He blinked a few times. I winked at him and walked out. Today I was wearing gold and red. I was wearing a long sleeve vest that stopped at my rib cage. My skirt was tied low on my hips. It was two parts. The sides skirts spilt in the middle and the front and back skirts spilt on the sides. My robes were short sleeve and flowed behind me. Today was one of the days I left my hair down and was wearing a head band.

Throw out the years my hair's grown out past my bum and hit halfway to the point of my thins. I moved throw the paintings into the south wing and looked around. I started at the top and worked my way down.

"Lady Lord Malfoy is here." Sage said. I pouted and walked throw the paintings to the formal living room. I walked throw the doors and stopped. Lucuis was sitting down waiting and Draco was looking around the room.

"Well good afternoon. What can I do for you two?" I asked them. Draco turned around and starred at me. His masks saved him from his mouth dropping open and his eyes growing. Lucuis just looked me over.

"I need to speck with Lord Death." Lucuis told me. I looked him over and thought about it. Then back stepped twice.

"Harold." I called out. My voice moved throw the halls. "Guests." I added after a few seconds. I folded my arms and tapped my feet.

"Fifth teen flights of blood stairs, fourteen hallways Lu. I sick of fucking stairs. I'm done with walking all the way up, just to return and wall all way the down them. I'm taking out all the stairs. This blood island is big enough for me to level this damn castle." Harry was yelling as he walked down the stairs.

"Use the paintings." I told him.

"Lu." He yelled.

"Slid down then."

"I will not, that means there's still stairs. Didn't you hear me, I'm taking them out. Do you hear me lady, I'm leveling you as soon as I can find the time." He yelled and walked into the living room.

"Look Lucuis is here along with Draco." I told him and smirked.

"I very well know who's here." He walked around the couch and sat down. I waved to the door.

"Come on Draco, when he get's this way you learn to just walk away. Your father can deal with him and they can do business." Draco looked at his Father. He nodded and Draco walked out. The doors shut behind us. "So we can explore, go bother your godfather or you can help me with a little problem we have." He looked at me.

"Seve's here?" I nodded.

"He's working on a potion for us. Tricky business that one is and Severus is the best." He smiled.

"What's your problem?" He raised his eye brow. I walked us to the ball room doors and opened them. His mouth dropped open this time.

"We're cleaning out the rooms. Most the clothes are new, while some are used. We're looking to put a closet in to house them."

"For what reason?" He asked me and walked around.

"We'll for guests to use. Say someone like your father came and needed to talk business. But the meeting stayed to long and they didn't think ahead to bring extra clothes. We'll have it on hand for them."

"You want someone to use, used clothes?" He asked and shook his head.

"No just the new clothes, the used will go to family's or people in need." He nodded and liked that.

"What do you need?"

"We need a place to build a closet."

"We'll most the time's a room like that is by the house elfs. You do have house elfs right?"

"Yes just two for now. There living space is behind the kitchen. The kitchen is below us a few stories down." He made a face.

"That won't do then. Let's look down this hall." I nodded and walked next to him. He pointed to the barrier between us and the front door.

"What's that?" He asked.

"I believe it's part of the foundation." He nodded and turned.

"That won't do. So you have the formal living room, dining room." I nodded. "You already have the holding room along with a waiting living room."

"Where's that?"

"Next to the front door." I nodded. He opened a door.

"Gentlemen's study, meeting room, Lady's study and Gentlemen gaming room."

"Which are for?" I asked him.

"The gaming room is for the men to meet and play games and drink. The formal living room is just to meet guest, you move on for there. The meeting room is for countess. Business or war planning. The two studies are like the living rooms." He told me. Then felt a space.

"That's good to know." He nodded.

"This would be a good space. The elf's could also bring clocks and robes here." He told me.

"Are you sure?" He nodded.

"This most likely leads to guest rooms." I nodded to him.

"Alright Lady we need a hidden door that opens up to a closet. A magical room that grows with the size of what's needed." I called out. I felt the magic of the castle come alive and do what I asked. The wall changed and sung open. Draco walked in and looked around. I followed and saw the size of the room.

"Doors should be here that pull open. This space will be for traveler." As he spoke the room changed. This smaller room turned into stacking racks to take clocks, capes and robes. Draco pulled opened the doors and we walked into the closet.

"The back wall should be a shoe rack. Then the left will be for men and the right woman. Smaller sizes in the front and larger in the back." The room changed form to what he wanted.

"She likes you." He looked at me.

"What do you think?" He asked me.

"I like it. Do you want to help put everything away?" He blinked and smiled as he nodded. Then his smile dropped.

"I can't do magic yet outside of school." I winked at him. Then pulled out my spear wand and handed it over.

"There's a trace on your wand, as long as you use this one here. No one will know." He took the wand slowly and smiled.

"Then I would like to help." I winked and waved him out with me.

"It's help we need also. I don't know one person who could help like you can. We need someone who cares about clothes." He smiled even more. We walked into the ball room and he looked around.

"Shoes, we'll start there." He nodded to himself.

"I'll send them to you. You put them away how you want. New or used." He nodded and walked out. I gave him a few minutes and started sending shoes to him in pairs. When I was done I followed them and leaned against the doorway watching him.

"Do you know of me in your time?" Draco asked me.

"I did, but not very well." He nodded.

"I take it, I wasn't happy."

"Why do you ask that Draco?" I asked him.

"We'll you told me to follow my own path. I take it in your time, I followed my father. If I did that, I wonder if I was happy." He asked me.

"Since I didn't know you very well I can't tell you if you were really happy or not. There were times I believed you were." He nodded to me. "Draco what do you want to do once your done with school?" I asked him.

"I haven't gave it much thought. I'm era to my family. I know I'll have to marry before I'm 21. My father will pick my wife most likely." He told me and didn't know.

"What do you want to do?" He shurgged and finished with the shoes.

"Blue bars are marking the used idem." He told me and showed me. I saw them and nodded.

"What should we do when we clean out the rest of the castle." I asked him. He turned and looked at me. He raised his eye brow. "Draco this is just the front wing." He blinked.

"Owl me and I will return to fix it." He told me.

"I will. Now what do you want?" I asked him.

"Robes, men's first if you would." I flicked my wand. A few seconds later the pile showed up. I moved over and started holding them up. He moved them where he wanted them. When we were done we moved onto the woman's robes. Then I brought in the rest of the men's clothes.

"Some of these are very nice." Draco said.

"For you help I'm sure we won't mess a few things you really like." He looked at me and didn't believe it. I winked at him.

"How much?" He asked me.

"Let's say five outfits for helping today." His whole mask dropped and he was over joy. "Let's finish then you can look." He nodded at once and started working again.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome." He nodded to me. "Draco have you gave any thought into making clothes?" I asked him. He make a face.

"Like what?" He asked me.

"I mean creating clothes, coming out with a whole new style. I remember my school robes. Gusty things. Revamping muggles clothes so we would like them. Changing the style." I told him.

"That's not something a pure blood would do." He shook his head.

"And stocking a closet is?" He wiped around and saw Lucuis.

"Father."

"Unless a pure blood came out with a new style, the other pure bloods won't follow or wear them. It is something to think about Draco." Lucuis told him.

"Yes Father."

"Severus will bring you home when you're ready Draco. That is if you want to stay." Draco looked at me and I nodded to him.

"Yes father."

"Very well, try and behave and don't let your mother know you're doing magic."

"Thank you Father." Draco said and Lucuis walked out. Lucuis nodded. I held up something and Draco moved it. There were more than enough clothes.

"Come on you two it's time for lunch, you can come back when you've eat." Harry said waited for us to walk out. We walked into the dining room and sat down. Sage made lunch today and it turned out to be Asian.

"Should I even ask where you go your elfs?" Draco asked when we headed back to the clothes.

"Oh I got them at the market. Sage who cocked lunch likes to give us a wide range of food. She also loves to bake. Pez who you meet dose more fancy and flavor." He gave me a look. I just smiled.

"For the size of this place, shouldn't you have more elfs?" He asked.

"We should and will sooner than later. Two's enough for the time." We finished up with the men's clothes and I brought in the woman's. Sage brought in tea and sweet buns that had blueberry jam in the center. Draco loved them.

"I see why you like her." I nodded to him. He even knew woman's fashion and sizes.

"I have to ask what's with your clothes?" He asked me.

"I haven't picked a fashion or style to stick with. I mix a few things together. I took a little from the muggles." I shurgged at him. He nodded and took that as an answer.

"What's the further like?" He asked me.

"Where I came from it wasn't very nice. The muggles and magical world were at war with each other. When we came back we were on the brink of estimation. Both sides." His eye were wide and he just looked at me. "That's why we came back Draco to stop that."

"Was it bad?" I nodded to him.

"There were small camps of us left. Most the magical animals were already gone and different races left this plant for their realms to stay safe. Harold and I lead our army, we were ambushed the night we returned to this time."

"The muggles?" He asked me.

"They were left with a third of their numbers. The governments and army were going against us. The rest were attaching themselves and us. It wasn't pretty. Cities were gone, they lived in camps also." He nodded.

"Do you think you'll change things?" He asked me.

"We plan to, not everyone will be happy. But it's better being upset and alive than any other chose." He nodded.

"What do you plan to do?" He asked me.

"We plan on splitting the different worlds again. We were spilt at one time." He stopped and looked at me. Then nodded at me.

"That's the best chose." He told me.

"Draco you do know when we spilt we will bring muggle born and half blood with us." He folded his arms.

"Why?"

"Because they are magical. Being a pure blood doesn't make you any less or more than anyone else. That's something you need to learn for yourself."

"You're a pure blood and think like that?" He asked me.

"I am a pure blood, but I am also a mixed race. Like yourself and father." He blinked at me.

"Says who?" He yelled.

"Draco your part veal. That doesn't change that you are a pure blood wizard. I am a pure blood witch, but I am also part fairy. The reason pure bloods don't agree or like half bloods or muggle born is because they don't understand our ways or customs. But if these people were raised just like you were, there wouldn't be a problem." He blinked a few times.

"You're a fairy?" He breathed. I giggled.

"Yes, now let's finish so we can play a little before dinner."

"I'm 16, I do not play." He huffed, but got to work.

"We have a maze." His eyes light up. We worked throw the pile of clothes. He put everything away. He rubbed his hands together.

"Now 5 outfits." He said and looked around. He picked out a pair of shoes and built the outfit around them. Then picked a robe and built a outfit off it. Then shirt and pants and finely just picked out a outfit that went with everything. They were folded and waiting in the middle of the room for him.

I flicked my wand and warped it up in green warping and sliver string. Draco smirked when he saw it. I waved it out with us and the door shut behind us. It stopped and sat down in front of the wall that spilt the two area.

"You said something about a maze?" Draco asked and raised his eye brow.

"Another time you can explore all you would like Draco. Dinner is in 20 minutes. That is if you're staying for dinner." Harry said walking out of the ball room.

"If I am." Harry just smiled.

"You may, would you like to look around." Harry asked him. Draco looked around and shurgged.

"Come on Draco let's make sure your godfather is still alive and I'll show you the down stairs. The dueling room is pretty." Draco huffed but walked with me down stairs. I noticed what Severus did to his door and smiled. He put a staunch of a caldron.

"Wow." Draco said looking around the potion lab. Severus looked over and smiled at us.

"I wondered where you got off to Draco."

"Look at this place. It's huge." Draco said. Severus just shook his head. I sat on the counter by the door and let Draco look around. "Seve what do you do with all this?" Draco asked.

"Brew potions. Before I can start I have to clean the room and put it in some kind of order. The back wall are potions that have already been made. The side walls are inherences. The front wall are potion books." Draco nodded and looked throw the potions. He found out that each set spins.

"What's dimondmoster?" Draco asked and held up a potion.

"Creates a diamond garden. One vile will make about 50 diamond rocks the size of your hand." Draco nodded and put it back. He looked throw them all and hold up another.

"What's Ageagursor?" Draco asked. Severus wiped around and looked at Draco. "Something bad?" Draco asked and put it back softly.

"Depending on the user. Can age you or take years off." Draco nodded and closed the doors.

"Alright Lu where's the dueling room." I hopped down and waved him with me. Severus looked relived to have us leave. I winked at him and opened the doors for Draco to walk in.

"Your right it's well build." He walked around and looked at the paintings. Right before dinner I waved him out with me and shut the doors. We headed to the dining room and sat down. Severus and Harry weren't too far behind us. Dinner showed up once Harry was sitting.

I wasn't too surprised when Draco was given wine also. But Draco was. He looked at Severus for an answer. Severus just nodded and started eatting. I took a drink and smiled. It teased great.

"What did Lucuis want?" I asked Harry. He took a drink of his water and sat it down.

"He pushed some papers throw. That means we have business tomorrow. I've already owl the parties and they will be waiting for us." He told me.

"We meaning I'm removing the block?" I asked him. He nodded to me.

"There will not be a reason to block those memory any longer. As the problem will be taken care of. Some explaining might be needed though. Let's hope Severus is right about bumbling idiots." Harry said and smirked.

"I'm always right." Severus said. Draco looked at us and didn't understand anything. But knew better then to ask.

"I'm still waiting for the ruins on my clock." I told him and stuck out my lip.

"I will not go tramping around in the frost right under Dumbledore's nose until this is taken care of. After this I will go ask the heard." He told me. I smirked.

"I guess I'll wait, Harts so dose like you, or did." I told him. He nodded to me.

"The heard likes you?" Severus asked him.

"Both really," I said to him.

"A unicorn heard likes you?" Draco asked. "I thought they were light beings."

"Just because I am marked by death in more than one way doesn't change who I am as a person Draco. Death isn't dark or light either. Death is a neutral being. There is no subject action between either sides." Harry told him. "As for the unicorns I only know one heard. It took a lot of work on my part for them to even let me speck with the stallion. More so afterwards for him to even speck with me."

"But that hasn't happened yet." Draco told him.

"They should still see me as who I am no matter the time. It's magic after all." Draco made a face. "Not all your classes are ridiculous Draco." Harry said with a smirk and shinning eyes. Draco made a face and didn't understand where that would come from.

"Stop playing, eat your food." I told him.

"But what fun I could have." Harry told me. I gave him a look and he started eatting.

"Why would any class you take be ridiculous Draco?" Severus asked him, with his teachers face. Draco still wasn't understanding. Harry leaned over. I tipped my head to the side.

"Start of third year, we walked into Lupin calls and that's what Draco said." Harry told him. Severus looked at Harry, then shook his head.

"Like I said I'm already right." He said softly.

"What by all means did you mean?" Draco asked Harry. Harry looked at him and saw my face. He let out a breath.

"That the teaching your father might have gave you isn't always true and no matter what you should take a fresh mind into each class you have. You would be surprised with what you learn not just by your teachers but by other's around you. From what I remember, you relied on your father's words a little to strongly." Harry told him.

"What does that mean?"

"That by being in the magical world your whole life you forget that you live in a magical world. And Magic is magic. Anything can be done because it is magic." Harry told him.

"So you know me in your time?" Draco asked Harry.

"I did, at one time I would have even called you a friend. It took both of us a lot of hard earned lessons to get there. But Lu has a way of bring out the best in people whether they want to or not." Draco looked at me for a long time and them looked at him.

"I must have been old." Draco finely said and took a drink. I giggled.

"Oh Blood hell." Severus said. I looked at him and didn't understand. Harry shook his head.

"Now what have you two been talking about behind my back." I asked them and starred them down.

"Lu?" Harry said to clam me down. I glared at him.

"What did you tell him." I hissed at him.

"That some losses aren't easy to get over." Harry told me softly and with sad eyes.

"Some things are private." I said and wind came out of nowhere.

"Yourself already told him, I just enlightened him to the depth." He told me. He held my eyes and waited.

"I'm not pleased with you." I told him when I calmed down.

"It happens from time to time." He nodded and waved to my plate. I gave him one last look and went back to my food.

"Draco get your things and meet me by the front door." Severus said when everyone was done eatting. Draco nodded to us and walked out. He watched the door.

"You need to speck to Lucuis soon." He gave us both a look, got up and walked out. I turned and glared at Harry.

"You shouldn't have said anything." I told him. He looked to the side waiting for something.

"I did not believe he would notice this soon. I did not explain Draco to show up." He told me.

"And what if this time it's different?" I asked him. He smiled at me and cupped my check.

"You Lu know the answer to your own question. You miss him so and are relieved to have him returned to you. Spend time together, get to know each other. Create a new bond together. He is the same person Lu, but he's hardly the same at the same time. Can you love this new Draco?" He asked him.

"I guess we'll see."

"When you bring me that answer I will speak with Lucuis. From what I remember about this time there's a marriage contact already in place. But I'm sure I can talk my way throw it."

"We should get rid of them." I told him.

"I agree, come let's talk about tomorrow." He told me and held out his hand. I took it and got up. We walked up to the library and sat down. My tea and his glass was waiting for us.

"Tomorrow morning we will go collect young Harry from his house and bring him to the bank. There to meet us will be Sirius, Remus and Guar. The misty has already sign Sirius guardianship for Harry. But we're going to make it finely so no one can question it. Depending on the goblin's we will be removing all the spells before or after that bonding." He told me.

"When are we dealing with Sirius's mind?" I asked him.

"I'll take a look in it tomorrow. It would be smarter to do it while he's asleep. That means we'll visit later that night or tomorrow night. Depending on which might we go to visit Sirius. We'll deal with the Longbottoms the other night. One pure healing also." I kissed his check.

"I knew I liked you for some reason."

"Are you happy now?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"I am." He took a drink and picked up his book.

"You do know your 12 years older than him." Severus said walking into the room.

"At a point I was younger than him Severus. Age means nothing to love." I told him and watched him stop mid step. He walked over and sat down. He took the drink that was waiting for him.

"He's my godson." He told me.

"That should change how I feel about him how?" I asked. "I'm not jumping into this Severus. I will get to know him and see if the bond is real again. He also has to get to know me also Severus. I might be all sugar and sweet, but below that I am blood thirsty." He nodded.

"Very well." He finely said.

"Do you have ill feelings toward the bond?" Harry asked, but still didn't stop reading.

"I'm his godfather not his father. I would support him no matter what. But I would rather have Draco bond with someone out of love then someone his father picked." Harry nodded.

"It will be hard for Draco to bond with just anyone given his veal blood." Harry said and Severus looked at the both of us. He nodded and took a drink.

"Yes, I don't know what Lucuis is thinking then." Harry nodded back.

"Severus would you like to join us tomorrow for our outing. You might clam young Harry down a bit."

"When are you leaving?" Harry looked up at him.

"Before 8 I believe. From what I remember I wasn't home very much." Severus nodded.

"I will be ready." Harry nodded and Severus said goodnight and left. I watched him leave and looked at Harry.

"Did you check him?" He nodded.

"He's clean." I let out a breath. Then my mouth popped open.

"Oh shot."

"Yes I did notice Draco left with the wand you let him use." I smacked his arm. "I did make it for him if I remember right." I smacked him again.

"I'll be back, go to bed." He got up and walked out.

"Good night Lu, don't want him sleep to long." I laughed and walked throw the paintings to my room and pulled on my clock. Then appeared in Draco's study. I looked around and saw him in front of the fire flipping throw a book. I walked over and leaned against the back.

"What are you looking for." I asked and he jumped. He grabbed the book and wiped around. I pulled my hood and smiled at him.

"You actual." He told me. I turned my head to the side and looked at the book.

"You won't find me in there Draco."

"But you said you were a pure blood." He told me and was upset. I nodded to him.

"And I am. But you won't find me in there. Who I am changed when death sent us back. I am now Lady Watcher. The name was given to me as to explain my place in this time. I am here to help and guild Lord Death. That does not mean I don't leave my own life either. Just means that my job is what it is." I told him.

"Then who were you?" He asked and was even more upset.

"That Draco would explain a lot more then needs to be said yet. But I promise when the time is right I will tell you."

"Do I know you?" He asked me.

"Since we're talking right now I would hope you do?" I didn't understand. He sat the book down.

"No do I know you, do I know who you use to be?" He asked me. I looked away and thought about it.

"You might, I'm not sure. But I knew you." He nodded.

"How far in the further are you from?" He asked me.

"If I know you Draco do you really think I need to answer that. I don't look that old do I?" I asked him. He looked at me and was thinking about it.

"You look young actual. Closer to my age then Harold's." I smiled at him.

"Now that's the Fairy in me." I pointed to the book and he nodded. I picked it up and flipped throw it. I found all the pure blood families. I sat it on the table and leaned against the chair again.

"Did you see yourself?" He asked me.

"My family's in the book. I just wanted to see what you were looking at." I told him and shurgged.

"So why did you come Lu?" He asked me.

"I believe you left with something that should have stayed at the castle." He blinked at me. I waved my fingers and the wand came out of his pocket and into my hand.

"Oh, I'm sorry I forget all about it." He told me. I winked at him.

"So did I Draco. Every time you return I'll give you the wand back till you are old enough. Then I'll give it to you for good. A wand is only as good to you if it allows you to us it. I already feel that he's merged with you." I told him.

"But it's yours." He said. I waved to the chairs and sat down after him.

"No Draco, it was never mind. It was made and I kept it on me. But it was never more to me then a spear wand. Until then it's a risk for you to have outside the castle. You see it's not a restored wand. The wand makers that are linseeds didn't make it."

"Oh, who made it Lu?" I winked at him.

"When your 17 I might answer that. I though did not. I hardly have the penitents." He laughed with me.

"Do I know Harold?" He asked me. I nodded to him. "Then he knows me." I nodded to him again.

"But you have to remember Draco that we are from a different time. We also are split off from ourselves in this time. Though we did start off as them."

"You mean your two different people." I nodded to him. "We were friends once."

"You are Harold were friends to the very end Draco. You might have started out rocky, but you ended with fireworks."

"Lu I'm not gay." I couldn't help it. I laughted.

"I know Draco, I mean you were great friends in the end." He let out a breath. "Yes we were friends also." He made a face.

"Didn't we get along?" He asked me.

"Oh Draco we got along very well. But that to will be something I'll explain later."

"I died." He said and thought that was the problem. I nodded slowly. "Well that sucks." I laughed again.

"You have a second chance also Draco. I should go and let you get to bed. I have a early morning." He nodded and we got up. He kissed me check.

"Good night Lu." He told me.

"Good night Draco." He nodded to me. I pulled my hood, gave him a bow and was gone. I showed up in my room. I undressed and pulled on a night shirt. I got into bed and smiled as I fell asleep. It was reliving to have my Draco back.

Harry

I was up at dawn, Pez brought me coffee. I showered and got dressed in normal clothes. It wouldn't do go for me to dress up or be formal. I noticed my scare was lighter. I brushed my hair back and headed down stairs. The painting next to my room took me to the ground floor.

I walked into the dining room and read the paper and eat while I waited. Severus came in a minute later and sat down. He took part of the paper and started eatting.

"You do know Harry doesn't like me." He told me after a few minutes.

"That's where your wrong Severus. Out of everyone you were the only person who I could relied on. Yes I gave as good as I got. But I didn't hate you."

"He was very upset with your passing." Lu said when she walked in. She was wearing a suit today that matched mine. Just had some sliver in it.

"Then Sirius isn't going to be pleased to see me." He told me.

"At some point Sirius will need to grow up. Let's hope today is the day. Remus thought will keep him in line if it steps out of place." I told him. He nodded to me.

"Alright you two let's get going." Lu said.

"Lu you eat slower than we do, we've been waiting for you." She just got up and pulled on her clock. I folded my paper and got up. I pulled on my clock. Severus got up and flicked his wand. His robes turned into a blazer. I moved us into the hallways and Lu moved under my clock and put her arms around me. I moved us closed to Snape and cupped his shoulders.

"Ready?" He nodded to me. I closed my eyes and appeared us. When we showed up on the streets, I held him till he got his footing. Then let go. Luna moved away and we walked down the street with him following. I stood in the ward and Snape walked throw close to me. Then he walked towards the door with us following. He knocked and waited.

"What are you doing here." Partum asked and looked around. She saw us at once. "Leave before someone notices you." She said and tried to shut the door.

"Sorry that's not going to happen." Snape said.

"Who is it?" Vernon asked and pushed her out of the way. "You freaks leave, your no welcome here."

"Either let us in, or let everyone hear why we're here." Snape told him.

"Let them in now before someone noticed." She almost yelled. Snape walked in and shut the door behind us. We walked into the living room.

"Mister Potter." Snape called out. We heared a thump, door open and Harry showed up.

"Professor Snape? What are you doing here."

"Come down here please Mister Potter." Harry did and didn't understand. Then he saw us.

"Unspeakable, but I haven't done anything wrong." Harry said and started backing up. Snape caught his shoulders and held him in the doorway.

"Unspeakable wear white clocks mister Potter. This is Lord Master Death and Lady Watcher. Come have a seat." Harry gave us a look, looked at Snape and finely sat down. Snape sat down next to him.

"Hello Harry did you like your gift?" Lu asked him. He looked at her a long time.

"It was from you?" She nodded.

"We'll the both of us really." He looked at us.

"Thank you. Um it's really cool." She nodded.

"We don't have long Harry before we have to leave. We brought Severus in the hopes that you were trust us. Two days ago Sirius Black was cleared of all charges. Yesterday with the help of many paperwork got pasted around and signed for Sirius Black to be your guardian. We both know that many will try to keep this from happening. Sirius and Remus are waiting for us at Gringots, the goblins are waiting for us and will do a adoption bond between Sirius and yourself. That is if you still want to live with Sirius."

"Why?" He asked me. Lu got up and moved over to him, she knelled and put her finger under his chin and the other over his head. It took no more than a minute and he started blinking.

"You were there." He said and looked at us. We nodded.

"Yes Harry we were, another time we'll explain why and who we are. I bound your memory's for a reason and that will be explained also. But we need an answer Harry. We'll leave if you want to stay here. Or we'll take you with us and you'll be with Sirius." Lu asked him.

"Are you joking?" He asked.

"Then you're wasting time Mister Potter. On your way and get your things." Snape told him. He was out of the room in a second.

"I forgot how full of life he was." Lu said as she stood up. I got up and kissed her head. Harry was back a few minutes later pulling on a jacket. He stood in the doorway. I pulled my wand.

"Alright Harry this is going to feel different." I told him. He looked worried, but nodded. I flicked my wand and flicked it again. The tracking spell moved from Harry to Dudley. I nodded and put my wand away.

"That should give us a few minutes." I said.

"I'll take Severus, you take Harry." Lu said and walked out. I tipped Harry's chin.

"My clock with hid you from anyone or anything. But you have to trust me." He looked into my hood and nodded. I turned him around and covered him. My arm moved over his shoulder and laid on his chest holding him back against me. The clock covered him.

"Just followed Severus." He nodded and we walked out. Once we were at the end of the block we appeared outside the bank. We walked throw the doors and the guards nodded to us.

"Lord Death, Lady Watcher this way." Two other guards said. We followed them down the hallways. We got to a set of gold doors. They opened them for us.

"No one no matter who they are get's throw. You'll get paid for you troubles." I said as we stopped in the doorway. They took their pots and nodded. We walked throw and I shut and locked the doors. Sirius and Remus were waiting and had their arms founded.

"Snape what are you doing here." Remus asked. I moved back and pulled the clock off Harry. Harry looked around.

"Harry this is Guar the head of the bank. Guar this is Harry Potter and Severus Snape." I said and moved over to him.

"What the hell is going on?" Sirius asked. I pulled out the paperwork and handed it to Guar. He took it and read it over. Then nodded to me and handed it back.

"Black, Lupin this is Lord Master Death and Lady Watcher." Snape said and stood by the doors. Both Lu and I bowed to them. Then we walked over. I handed the paperwork to Sirius, Remus was looking at us. I put my finger against my lips. He gave a little nod.

"Lord Black the night of the last task Tom Riddle did return. We needed to keep this silent to save the future. Two days ago Peter was dropped off at Madam Boons office. That night you were cleared and the next day these papers were signed. But I'm afraid there might be parties that will fight against it." Remus took the papers and started reading.

"Why are we here?" Sirius asked.

"I have paid the goblins to do a blood adoption between you and Harry. Nothing or no one will be able to fight against it or be able to take Harry from you. We're also here because there's a lock on Harry that needs to be removed. Also a couple of spells."

"What?" Harry yelled.

"Who did it." Sirius yelled. Remus folded the papers and put them away.

"Another time we'll answer that Lord Black. We do not have time now. Do you agree to everything." Lu asked him. He walked throw us and looked at Harry.

"Pup a lock is a binding ward set around your magical core. It holds in your magic. Removing it won't be easy." Sirius told him.

"I want it gone with everything else." Sirius nodded.

"A blood apportions, is giving you part of my DNA. In the end it will make me your second father. You will almost be Potter, but you will also be a Black. Do you agree with this?" Harry nodded.

"You have to agree out loud Mister Potter." Guar said.

"I agree." Harry said.

"I agree." Sirius said. Guar nodded.

"Before we start Harry needs to be cleaned." Guar told everyone. We nodded. Snape moved away from the wall and walked over to Harry.

"Mister Potter this is sleepless night. Drink it and you will be put in a deep sleep. When everything's over I will give you the other half and you will wake up. You'll be sour, but it's wise to take the potion." Harry nodded and took it. Snape caught him and lowered him to the ground.

"Moved to the door, Guar please shield everyone." I asked. Everyone moved back and a shield showed up. Lu and I flicked our clocks back and pulled our wands. She started drawing wards around Harry. I knelled next to him and spelled his clothes off. I draw wards down his chest, arms and legs.

I stopped over the wards and spun my wand over my fingers. Lu moved across from me. I pulled the tomb out of my bag and throw it up. It stopped at our eye high and held its place. Lu nodded to me and started reading up on the spell.

"Tell your guards we're about to start." I called out. Lu and my magic was already released.

"They are ready." Guar yelled to me.

"Smaller spells to larger ones." I called out. Lu and I chanted a showing spell and we saw all the wards, spells and lock around Harry. We took turns taking everything off him.

"Ready?" I called out. She nodded to me and her eyes were glowing. Harry lifted up and the wards came out of the book and light up. We started chanting the spell together. Harry's body bowed. We dropped and powered blasted out of Harry. I pulled the book to me and put it away.

"We'll this room needs a makeover." Lu said looking around. I cleaned Harry up and spelled his clothes back on. Snape came over and gave Harry the potion. He caught Harry when he jumped awake.

"Deep breaths, the pain will pass shortly." Snape said. Harry leaned over Snape arm and breathed. I fixed my cape and handed Guar a gold cup. It had the Black family crest on it. He nodded and took it. Luna finished cleaning the floor and moved over to the door.

Sirius gave Harry a hand and helped him up.

"How do you feel pup." Sirius asked Harry.

"Different, nice, better." Harry said.

"Give it a few days Harry." I told him and moved back with Severus. Lupin moved back once he was sure Harry was alright. I throw a shield over us and turned to the side.

"60/40" Luna said.

"50/50" I told her. She turned also and throw her clock over one shoulder.

"This is going to be done quickly." Guar said.

"We're both wrong. Severus, Remus moved to either side of the doors." I told them and throw my clock back over one shoulder also. I flicked my wrist and caught my wand. Luna got ready also and we started sealing the door.

"Guar that ritual I wrote to you, it needs to happen next." I yelled at him. I looked over and he nodded. Lu smirked and she unleashed her powers for real. "Severus I need your arm." Lu and I switched sides. He rolled up his sleeve and I flicked my other wrist and caught my wand.

"This is going to hurt." I told him and he nodded. I released my power, my clock flow back and I touched my wand to Severus dark mark.

"Tom come now." I said and caught Severus. He took a deep breath and stood up. He fixed his sleeve and I warded the door with everything I had. I moved Luna back and build a wall over it.

"What in blood hell." Tom yelled.

"Do you have everything Prince." Guar asked. Luna moved throw the wards and put Sirius and Harry in it.

"We have to bond now Tom." I told him. He took Severus arm and put his wand to it. Lucuis showed up. He looked around and moved next to Snape.

"Agreed." Tom said and moved into the ward. I throw off my clock and Lu caught it. She pulled out two back bags and throw them up. Then handed over the a box and dagger.

"Death." I yelled and moved over to Tom.

"I've been waiting. Watcher, Malfoy moved and stand behind your princes. Snape, Lupin hold the door and ward the room with a black power ward. Black, young Harry put these on and stand behind me." Death yelled out the orders.

I moved over and laid the clock down and we knelled over it. I unlocked the box and handed the stone to Tom. I held the wand. Guar started chanting. Tom and I grabbed arms. Guar grabbed the dagger and slit the top of our wrists. Our blood flowed into the cup.

I took a drink and handed it to him. He took a drink. Just like that the black bags were gone and crowns showed up on our heads.

"Princes Tom Peverll, Prince Harold Peverll, brother stand." Death said. We did and bowed to him. He bowed back and was gone.

"Let's see, something like this would do." Luna flicked her wards at us. I looked down and was in red and gold, Tom was in green and sliver.

"Is there a reason for the rush." Tom asked and watched everything move back in my bag.

"Remus put my clock on. Lu give yours to Severus." She did and moved everyone behind us. "This is why." I said and held my hand up to the wall. It was done and the doors opened. Guar was standing in front of us.

"What is the meaning of this. This room is for goblin ceremony's." He yelled and had his battle army on. Over it was a robe and he was wearing a crown. Dumbledore was standing there. Behind him was Kingsley, Boons, Fudge and Underbridge.

"Who do you think you are?" Dumbledore asked walking into the room with his wand pointed at us.

"How dare you come in a goblin ceremony. These are the Peverll princess and you will bow to them." Guar yelled at them. Tom and I folded out hands over our robes and showed off our title ring.

"Who do you think you are to call yourself prince's in my country." Fudge yelled and moved in. Kingsley and Boons were already bowing.

"Do you question us?" I asked. He stopped shot by my power alone.

"You will bow to your rule or you will be charged with treason." Tom said and his power knocked them down. Lu moved over and held up a book. I looked at it.

"By the power of our blood and the blood of our asters we call forth our birthright. I Harold Peverll, Lord Master Death am Prince Peverll." I said. Lu handed the book over. Lucuis took it and held it.

"By the power of our blood and the blood of our asters we cal forth our birthright, I Tom Peverll, Dark Lord am Prince Peverll." We were covered in light, I felt my power come to life, then the next second it fly out.

"My prince." Lu and Lucuis bowed in front of us.

"We will be specking to you soon Mister Fudge. Now leave and take your people with you." Tom said. Kingsley and Bones pulled everyone out left.

"All in a day's work." I said.

"I believe you should explain." Tom told me. Guar shut the doors. We turned and faced everyone. Severus and Lupin handed Lu our clocks. Sirius and Harry dropped their hoods.

"Lu, Severus and I, took the paperwork Lucuis gave us and we went and got Harry. I put Dumbledore's tracker on his cousin and brought him here. Lu and I removed the spells, wards and lock from him. That must have alarmed Dumbledore and he came here. Sirius and Harry went throw the blood adoption and Dumbledore showed up. To mask what was happening I called you." I told him.

"A second has to stand with a rule no matter what happens. We act as a second, guard, advisor and stand in." Lu told him. He nodded and cupped Lucuis shoulder.

"Prince Guar may we use your office to talk." Tom asked us. Guar nodded. "We will wait, take care of your personal business." Tom said and walked out. Lu shut the doors after they left.

"How is that Voltmor?" Harry asked me. His arms were folded. I waved my hand and chairs showed up in a circa. I sat down and everyone followed.

"That was Tom Riddle, a man is the dark lord and who once was before Voltmore. Tom Riddle is the man who stepped out of the position. He stepped out as the man before all the bad happened." He rolled his eyes.

"Who are you?" He asked. Lu handed him a book.

"Read it later honey and you'll understand more." Lu told him.

"I am the Master of Death. That means I hold three idem from death. A wand, a remembered stone and clock. In a different time, in the further the world was not a happy place. Muggles and the magical world were at war with each other. Both sides were almost gone. The minute I died, Death came and gave me a chose. I could pass throw the gates into the afterlife, or I could be sent back to where it all started. I came back, Lu is my watcher. She guilds me and helps me make the world right." I told him. Sirius and Lupin were understanding.

"You want me to believe that you are from the further?" Harry asked me.

"Harry don't forget magic can do anything." He rolled his eyes. "Your scare hasn't hurt in a few days has it?" I asked him. He touched his scar and looked at me.

"So?"

"The Dark Lord has returned. Shouldn't your scar hurt?" He gave me a look. "Oh I know it should hurt. Remember what it was like the night of the last task and the next day. You couldn't see straight because it hurt so bad. Then nothing. He wasn't wearing his glasses any longer.

"How do you know that?" He asked me.

"Because the night your parents were killed and you were hit with the killing curse, it rebound and hit Tom. That action broke Tom's cracked soul apart. It throw him from his body and a piece landed on your scar. That's why you feel him, that's why it hurts to be around him, that's why all of this started. Dumbledore put all of this into action so you could grow up and fight Tom. That would have killed you both. But since four days after Tom's return, his soul was bound back together. The piece of his soul isn't apart of you." He looked at Sirius and Lupin. Lupin pulled out his wand and touched his forehead. The scar disappeared.

"You can't heal a dark scar. But that wasn't a dark scar." I said.

"How do you know all of this?" Harry asked. I let out a breath.

"Because up until the day before your last task I was you." I said and took off the crown and brushed my hair back. Harry got up, walked over and felt my scar. He touched my face. "The day Lu and I returned, we came and talked to the goblin's and our life's were spilt. Our blood was spilt. You are Lord Black-Potter and I am Prince Peverll." I told him.

"It's true pup." Remus said. Harry turned and looked at him. "I smelled him the minute he walked into the room with you." Harry looked back at me and folded his arms. I put the crown back on.

"We'll see, who's the first magical kid I meet?" He asked me. I folded my legs and smirked.

"Draco Malfoy, you both were getting robes and he made fun of Hagird."

"What am I afraid of?" He asked me.

"Hearing and seeing your mother die again, losing your loved ones, finding out in the end that you are just a worthless freak." I told him. He sat down hard.

"First broke bond, right arm from getting your arm slammed into the stove. First friend, garden snake in the back yard flowers. First kissed was wet, that hasn't happened yet." I shook my head.

"Wet?" Harry asked me.

"Never mind that, it hasn't happened and I dough it will. Should I go on."

"How is a kiss wet?" Harry asked. Lu laughed softly.

"Sorry honey she was crying, not because of you or kissing you. Just she was sad because of a friend." He made a face. "Don't worry, it might not even happen now. Just be yourself."

"Why do all this?" He asked me.

"Because one of the biggest things I wished for at your age was to be just Harry. You can do that now. There isn't a war, there isn't a scar, there isn't a light and dark. Now you're just Harry. You have a family now."

"But your me." Harry said. I moved and knelled down.

"And I will always be watching over you Harry. But we both know that we love Sirius and Lupin. We both know we'll be safe and happy and loved. Sirius is your father now, just remember who you are." I touched his chest. "Remember to forgive and love. Stop trying to make everyone else happy and make yourself happy. Everyone will fall into place afterwards." He hugged me. I held him and kissed his head.

"I never wanted to be anything more than just Harry." He said.

"I know and neither do I. But I would rather everyone safe and wear a crown then have everyone die and hid." He nodded. I stood up and kissed his head again. Sirius got up also and took Harry.

"Don't be scare of Tom Harry. He's just a man now." He nodded. I tipped his chin. "I'm just an owl away."

"I'll remember." I nodded to them and turned around. Lu followed me.

"But are you happy?" Harry asked me when we got to the doors. I looked back at him.

"Ask me again some other time." His shoulders dropped.

"Don't worry honey, I'm working on it." She winked at him. We walked out.

"Please make sure they get to a flow and home saftly." I told the guards and walked down the hall. We walked into Guar's office and the doors were shut. I sat down and Lu stood next to me.

"Severus has informed us of your plans." Tom told me. I nodded to him. "I like them." He smirked.

"I agree also. I will meet with my court and we will talk this throw. But to do this we will want our own land, equal rights and respect." Tom nodded.

"What do you mean your own land. Adding another island will take more magic." He shook his head.

"The land our banks our on, the government owns. We would want rights to the land our banks sit on." I blinked.

"It's yours. If the governments fight us on it, I'll give you land off my own island or give you your own." He nodded.

"We will meet and get back to you. Now your potion Master says you need a Mage. There are 7 right now. Two are a level one and the rest range from level 6 to 10. If the goblin court agrees we will contact them for you." I nodded.

"We also ask if you agree to have at less one Goblin there when we put of the ward." Tom said. Guar looked at us.

"I will tell them what you ask."

"Thank you." I said.

"It's past time goblins are looked at with respect." Tom told him. Guar stood and bowed at us. We bowed back.

"You can appear out of my office when you're ready to leave. I have to go check on the sealing room." Guar told us and left. He shut the doors behind him. Tom turned and looked at me.

"How's young Harry?" He asked me.

"He'll be safe and happy from now on. I had to tell him." I told him. He nodded to me.

"If you trust them to raise young Harry I might as well trust them."

"He wasn't expecting you, after everything that's been said to him he was explaining some kind of night mare. Not a grown man who looks like he did to Harry in 2nd year." He nodded to me.

"That can be surprising." Lu giggled. He smiled at her.

"I didn't mean to rush things." I told him.

"There was a need for it. This just means that we will have to take care of everything sooner. Explain what you want." He told me. I waved my hand and the island showed up.

"We really need to find out what's on the other side of the island." Lu told me.

"This is my ward stone." I told him and showed him. It was half way in the house and island. I waved my hand again and 7 more islands showed up. "They don't need to be the same size, since ours is so large. We'll ward them and place them in the center." I showed him.

"How are you doing this?" Lucuis asked.

"I'll explain latter." He nodded.

"It's going to take a lot of power to get these up and working." Tom told me. I nodded to him.

"It's also going to take a lot of prep work. From what I've came up with, we need white jade, oligoclas and maybe a moon stone. That will hold the wards longer." He nodded to him.

"What's the castles ward stone?" He asked me and was moving around the image. He learned how to change it pretty fast.

"Amidst I think." He nodded. I waved my hand again. A ward showed up and so did water. "It will make a bubble around us. Everything natural will be able to pass throw. Air, water, animals, but anything muggle won't. I put a plane in the sky and a boat in the water and showed him.

"The ward bends space." He said. I nodded to him. "How the blood hell are you going to do this." He asked me.

"We'll be able to do it, because the wards already are placed around the island. We'll just have to key the other islands into the center. The ward will grow. I showed him. He moved around it again.

"This will take a lot of magic." He told me. I nodded to him.

"About 10 per island." He nodded. "The stones, are another problem. Jade and a moon stone I can get. There will end up being 2 feet tall. The rest will have to be a number of different stones."

"I'll send out word." He told me. "Give me a week to put everything in order. That should give you enough time to put the island in order. Then we'll make an appearance. Put the islands in order so on." He told me. I waved my hand again. I looked at Lu and she nodded.

"Alright." He and Lucuis left. I leaned against the desk and looked at Lu. "We need to take care of loss ends now." She spun and her clock was on.

"By all means let's go." I walked over to her and my clock covered me as I walked.

"Are you alright Severus?"

"Would you be against someone watching?" He asked us. Lu just appeared and was gone. I held out my arm to Severus. He took it, but I changed how he was holding it. When it was placed right, I cupped his neck with the other hand.

"This is going to feel a little different. I need you to fall back." He gave me a look, but did. As soon as he was falling I appeared us. We were standing again and I smirked at him. He looked around.

"Our clocks let us pass throw wards. You needed to be in free fall to pass throw it with me." I told him. He nodded

"How did you know the room was empty?" He asked.

"I didn't, Lu sent a marker." I nodded for him to follow and we walked out of the room. I could already feel the spell Lu covered us with. We walked down the hall and slipped into the Longbottom's room. I grabbed the chart and saw we had time.

"What do you plan to do?" Severus asked us. I was already moving the beds away from the wall.

"Harry's going to enter their minds and rebuild the pathways in their brains while taking down any protection they have built. It's mind magic and healing put together." Lu told him. I moved behind Alice and cupped her head and closed my eyes.

"How do you know how to do this?" Severus asked.

"We raided a government building once and found some war prisoners. Poppy helped teach Harry, she doesn't have the power behind her, but she could enter his mind and show him." Lu said.

"When did he get mind magic?"

"Your lessons with him didn't work because of Tom's soul in his head. Draco actual helped him after Harry did some reading." Lu told him.

"How did you find out he had a lock on him?" Severus asked after a while.

"It was by chance really. We were out shopping, Harry really needed new clothes. That was the first time I think he's ever had new clothes that he picked out himself. We went to French, new styles and the best shopping centers. The first store I didn't even notice, I was busy trying to get Harry to pick something he liked. The second store is when it was noticed. Neville couldn't understand why no one would get close or help Harry. We got a few things and left. That night we cast a showing spell on him." Lu told him.

"What happened to Mister Longbottom?" Snape asked.

"Oh you mean what happened to us. We were always friends. Nothing more, maybe that will change with my young self. We fit together, but the war woke something inside of me. He got married and had two babies. His wife was killed, Harry and I put Neville and his babies in hiding." Lu told him.

"Hiding?"

"Flex charm worked only if the isn't an outside knower. Neville cast the spell on the house and moved it afterwards. Mouthy he sent us word he was still alive and safe."

"The owls weren't noticed?" Severus asked.

"They would have been. At that time we were mixing muggle tech with our magic. There are a few things muggles did that we should follow. Their clothes are top nocks. Then there tech. Hermione worked around the world intergrading us. She and a group redid there tech for us. But that was to close to the end." Lu said.

"Splitting from there world doesn't mean take part of them with us Lu." Severus told her.

"Living in the past won't help us either. Did you know both the light and dark realms can pass as a muggle. Spilt off just protects us. But that doesn't mean we can't know what they're doing or visit them. Severus we act like it's still the 1600." Lu told him.

"Not everyone will be willing to change." She giggled.

"I'm not saying we should change. I'm saying it's wise to know your enemy." I was taking my time working throw Alice mind. The healers have done a great job. I took down her protection and rebuilt everything. Then put her to sleep. I moved back and rolled my neck.

"Neville done a great job telling them everything they've missed. Her mind will now put everything right on its own." Lu handed me a drink and sat back down.

"Let's hope it works faster than yours did." I nodded to her, finished the drink and moved over to Frank. I laid my hands on his head and entered his mind.

"What did you mean?" Severus asked.

"The reason Harry needed the glasses is because he has some brain damage. We'll not so much damage, more like problems. With the spells over him and part of Tom's soul."

"And what of young Harry?" Severus asked.

"We'll check his mind tonight along with Sirius." Lu told him. "That's why Harry told him to give it a week. Changes takes time."

"How much of that lead to Harry's learning ability's." Severus asked.

"Maybe a little. Most of the problem was Harry himself. He was taught never to do his best. Harry is very smart on his own. He just never tired in school. There wasn't a reason to. No matter what either someone said his fame got him there and he cheated or he didn't care and should learn how to try harder." Lu told him.

"How much different is his potion skills."

"You mean from your class. You shouldn't judge that, most of Harry's potions were tampered with. It wasn't until his 6th year where he adult started to understand potions. That was because he had your book. For Harry to understand and learn something he has to know all parts of what he's learning. He never was taught the basic of potions, that's were a little of his problems came into play. Then you were have us do a potion and it would be spilt between the book and what you wrote on the board. He couldn't understand them. But when he got your book, he understood what the potion needed and so on. For a potion you need to know what it does and how to brew it. But you also need to know what each thing is in the potion. For a spell you need to know what it is, what it does and how to cast it. From there Harry advanced to wandless magic. It's a raw form and you don't need all that junk. You just need to know what you want." Lu told him.

"Also the power behind it." Snape told her.

"Not so much, you just need to understand your energy. Harry will still use a wand, but it's not needed. I think he's just use to it."

"How much different is he from his counter."

"A life time difference and at the same time the same." Lu told him. I worked my way throw Franks brain fixing everything. I finished and pulled out. I grabbed the top of the bed and leaned forward.

"Bella had some fun." I said.

"You have to wonder why she's like that." Lu said. I looked at her. "Yes I know you don't like her and you have a reason. But that hasn't happened. What made her like this. What happened to her that made her crazy. Cissi and Andy aren't like that." Lu told me.

"Fine I'll look into it. Can't have a crazy banshee running around." She nodded. "I really need to get over this saving people thing." I shook my head.

"No you don't, you're good at it. How long will they be asleep." Lu asked me. I looked at my watch.

"They'll wake up by 7, or when someone walks in after 2 hours." I said and stood up.

"Now let's have lunch." Luna turned and was gone. I shook my head. Severus got up and helped me put the rooms back together. I held out my hand again and he took it. He gave me a look and fall backwards. I appeared us to the castle and hold him till he was standing.

"I do not see the reason behind that." He said and walked with me to the dining room.

"The ward takes your falling as flying and thinks your a owl. It's that or braking throw the wards and letting everyone know your there." Lu said and was already sitting.

"We need to finish cleaning the castle." I told her.

"That means?" She raised her eye brow.

"We'll need help." I took off my crow and throw it in the air. It disappeared.

"Invite Remus, Sirius and Harry." She shurgged. "That way they can stay the night and you can get into their minds." I raised my eye brow at her.

"I'll go ask Narcissi and Draco to come and help." Severus told us. I winked at her and she gave me a face. I nodded to him. We finished eatting and she changed my clothes back and I appeared to where ever Harry was. I showed up in a bedroom.

"Oh hell don't do that." Harry said, I walked over and helped him up.

"We are we?" I asked and looked around.

"You haven't been here." He asked me and I shook my head. "It's Remus cottage. Come on." He walked out. I looked around and followed him.

"Look who showed up." Harry said and we walked into a living room. I looked around. Before I was ready Remus hugged me.

"How are you pup." He asked me softly.

"Good, I've never been here before. It suits you." I told him. Sirius came over and hugged me.

"Where have you been?" Sirius asked and we sat down.

"Black manor. Dumbledore kept you there to hid you and for protection. He used it for the order." I told him. He made a face. "Yes you didn't like it then either. It took me about a year to clean it up." I said looking at titles of books that was next to me.

"Why'd you come Harry. What should I call you, it's weird." Harry said and made a face.

"Harold is fine. Not many people know I'm you." He nodded.

"Where'd that come from?" He asked me.

"That's our name. Dumbledore shortened it to keep you from finding out about your title and so on." He nodded. "I'm here because I need some help. We weren't planning to come forward for some time. Like the end of the summer."

"What do you need pup?" Lupin asked me.

"I've living in Peverll castle. It's been sealed since the brothers left. It's mostly clean, but needs a little face lift and a deep cleaning. Most the rooms are still filled." I told them.

"You need our help cleaning?" Harry asked and didn't like that.

"More cleaning out the rooms. There's about 900 rooms that needs to be cleaned out and redone. Lu and I have cleaned out one wing already. Then we need to move some things around and redo some rooms. There's a maze out back that needs to be looked at and see what it's hiding and half a island that needs to be checked out."

"You need magical help." Remus told me. I nodded.

"I can't do magic outside of school." Harry told me. I smirked at him.

"You can't use your wand outside of school. The castle is ward and I'm sure Sirius won't mind you helping." Harry looked at Sirius and smiled when Sirius smirked.

"But you won't be leaving the castle till we know it's safe." Harry nodded.

"You can stay or come and leave." I told them. Sirius looked at Lupin.

"It would be safer for the time being." Lupin said.

"Go pack a bag pup, let's go see a castle." Sirius told him. Harry was happy and ran out. Lupin just shook his head at Harry.

"Both of you should know Severus is there." I told them.

"I'll try to be nice." Sirius told him. I smiled and hugged him.

"Maybe it's time to get to know the man. You two aren't very different." I told him. He and Lupin left to pack a bag.

"How big is the castle?" Harry asked walking back into the room.

"Bigger then school." He nodded. "You'll see." I got up and shrunk his bag. Lupin and Sirius came in. "Alright Harry I need you to hug me." He gave me a look but did. I cupped Sirius and Lupin arms and appeared us.

"Welcome to Peverll Island." I told everyone. We were in the middle of the front court yard.

"Blood hell." Harry said. I closed his mouth and headed to the doors. They opened for us. I pulled out my spear wand and handed it to Harry.

"Now that has a little kick to it. Try it out with simple things first." He took it and felt it. We walked around the center wall and I heared them stop. Cissi and Draco turned to look at us.

"That was fast." Lu said and was smiling. I nodded to her and kissed her head.

"Harry this is Narcissi Draco's mother and Sirius cousin. Cissi this is Harry."

"Oh it's almost nice to meet the family. Hello Harry dear. Sirius it's been a long time." She said. He nodded to her.

"It has, you remember Remus." She nodded to him.

"I do, it's nice to see you again also Remus. I see you've been brought in to help also." She asked.

"We have." Sirius said. She gave a little laugh.

"We'll I'm off, try and behave Draco." She turned and walked down the hall and up the stairs. Lu moved to the side and opened a picture.

"This leads to the west wing. The elf are already working throw the rooms. Draco and I will stay down here." Lu said and waved us in.

"I should have stayed with Lucuis." Snape said, shaking his head and heading in the painting.

"What does that mean?" Harry asked me as I lead him into the painting.

"He doesn't want to be the one walking throw the rooms cleaning them out." I winked at him. "Lu's going be catching everything and Draco's going to be putting it in a closet. We're going to be working throw the halls cleaning out the closets."

"What's Narcissi doing?" He asked me. We walked throw the painting.

"She's giving the house a face lift. I've learned woman tend to be better at house bound spells." He smiled at me. We caught Severus talking to Sirius and Lupin.

"Leave the doors open when you're done." He said.

"Alright Lady open the pathways to the main floor and let everything pass throw." I called out. The painting we passed opened. "We'll start at the top and work down." I told them and lead Harry up.

"So what are we really doing?" Harry asked me after three flights of stairs.

"We are cleaning and clearing out the rooms. All were doing is the closets." He nodded and we ended up in the master suit on the top floor. We walked into the closet and his mouth dropped open.

"I don't know what to do." Harry said after looking at everything.

"There's a few ways, do you trust me." He nodded. I put my hand on the back of his head and showed him the spells. He nodded when I was done. I nodded him to try. A shirt when flying out of the room. He took a few more try and finely got the spell just right. Everything out of the closet was send to the ball room.

We worked throw the second to the top floor when dinner was called. Cissi went home. But Draco was staying. Dinner was great We went back to work. We got throw another floor and called it quite. I showed Harry the ballroom and his mouth dropped open.

"Who needs this much stuff?" He asked.

"At one time or another the castle was full." I told him. I nodded him with me and showed him the closet. Draco was finishing up.

"How's are Lady doing with all the extras?" I asked him. He nodded to me.

"She's expanding with each new lode. The shoe racks spin now." He told me. I walked over and spun them. It was pretty cool.

"Really this is a lot of stuff." Harry said and looked at it all.

"You should have seen it before I started. It was all piled in the ballroom. There hopeless without help." Draco told him. Harry laughed.

"Alright you two, let's find you a room. It's getting late." Lu said waved them out.

"I was going to stay with Seve." Draco said and walked over to her.

"You can if you want or have a room." Lu told him. She just left with them. I looked around and shook my head. This was a lot of stuff.

"What do you plan to do with all this?" I turned and saw Tom leaning against the door. I wonder why I didn't feel the ward.

"I don't know yet." He nodded and looked around.

"What do I do with this blasted thing?" Tom said and took off his crown.

"Throw it behind you and it will return to the throne room." He throw it and it disappeared. He nodded.

"I like the master in the south wing." He told me.

"It's yours, I might take the West." He nodded and understood. "Want a drink." He nodded and we walked up to the library. We got a drink and sat down in front of the fire. I rubbed my face and brushed my hair back.

"Taking over the world isn't going to be easy." I said.

"All we need to do is get everyone here. The governments will fall in line." He told me.

"We could bring all the schools here. Everyone will follow. We could try asking first." I told him. He smirked.

"Yes I think we'll do good together."

"How about the loners." I asked him.

"I'm sure there's some kind of book out there that will tell us where we can locate magical energy. I can put the death eaters on top of it. Everyone will be brought here." I nodded to him.

"We have a long summer." I brushed my hair back.

"Yes I believe we do. Getting the islands made. Wards and ready to be living on. Bring the banks and schools over first."

"Don't forget about the houses of the people that will already be willing to move." He nodded.

"Then government buildings, markets, homes and hospitals."

"Each country will be in charge of their own move and island. But I want it done quickie."

"Then rounding up all the people, infants children and their families."

"We have to give the Muggles a choose." I told him. He nodded.

"I've been thinking about that. If they chose to come or not they'll be welcome."

"We'll need to build a new prison. Something that isn't ceramal. Move everyone there and work throw to see who should be there or not." He nodded.

"We need to appoint a court." He told me.

"A head of each country, race and someone in charge of the schools and prison."

"We'll need two each." He told me. I nodded and could see where that's needed.

"We'll each have our pick then. That should free up some of our time. I have a subjection." He nodded to me.

"I would expect both of us to hear each other out." He told me.

"We need to integrate some of the muggle ways." He looked at me waiting. "Not there customs. But many like their clothes, food and we do need a school for our young and school for job training."

"Yes I agree with you, also since muggles will live with us." He nodded.

"We should also bring in some of their tech."

"What do you mean." He asked me.

"Not their weapons. They could be very bad in the wrong hands." He nodded. I waved my hand and caught the laptop that I called for. I handed it to him. "That's how we stayed up top of what the muggles were doing. Hermione and a group, made a magical internet that allowed us to talk between each other."

He looked it over. I got up and moved behind him. I laid my hand on the back of his head and gave him the skills. He opened it and looked it over. My laptop was split between magical and muggle. He looked throw everything and was nodded.

"Bring the magical world into the 2100 century. It will take some time. But I agree with you. Can you remake this?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"But it would be wise for someone else to sale them." I told him. He nodded and agreed.

"I take it you have someone in mind?" I nodded to him.

"The only problem is there in school still."

"That won't matter. We'll have time to put everything into place. We'll talk about this more latter." I nodded to him and waved my hand at the laptop. "That will allow everyone to know everything that's going on, I wouldn't subject it in classes."

"I wouldn't either." He nodded.

"Good night Harry." I nodded to him and he stood up and was gone. I finished my drink and got up. I headed up stairs and got in the shower. I dried off and got into bed. Sleep came easy.

Severus

Yesterday we finish clearing the castle's closet. Today Remus and the mutt were looking around outside. I spend the day putting away everything that was found in the rooms by the elf. I've kept an eye on Draco and noticed that neither he or young Harry tired to do anything but act nice to each other.

Cissi was working on the rooms. Harry and Luna was deep cleaning the castle with the elf. The front wing did look great. Had a shin to it. The castle even hummed if you listened. For some reason I couldn't sleep and went walking. I ended up leaning against the doorway looking out at the court yard.

"Beautiful isn't it." I looked over and saw the older Harry leaning against the other side. The stars were shinning, the moon was half full and the ocean was clam.

"Did I wake you?" I asked him. He shook his head no.

"I've found walking to be a good way to clear my mind. I noticed the doors were open, then saw you." He told me.

"Sounds like you, out of bed at night." He nodded.

"You only caught me a few times, but I was out of bed a lot. Walking cleans away the nightmares." He told me.

"It seems that was most the time. Personally I prefer brewing." I told him. He looked over at me and smiled softly. "Keeps my mind from thinking all together."

"I would believe that." We just stood there for a long time. "What's kept you awake so late Severus?" He asked me.

"A lot on my mind."

"I've been told I'm a good listening if you want to talk about it?" He told me. I looked over at him. "Care for a drink?" He asked me. I just nodded.

"I wouldn't say no to one." He laughed softly.

"I know just the place." He nodded me with him. Once we moved the doors shut on their own. I followed him into a room. The fire light at once. He walked over to a bar and I sat down. It didn't take him long to return with two glasses.

"How well do you know me?" I asked him when I saw the glass.

"Not as well as one might think." I took a drink and looked at him. He was looking at the fire. I waited. He looked over at me. "If you don't blame me, I'll show you what I mean."

"Why would I blame you?"

"You might find a reason."

"I hardly see why." He nodded.

"I'll explain if you want after." I nodded. I felt our minds touch.

"Stop." I told him.

'Clam down Severus, you've taught me we'll. But I have some tricks of my own.' His voice said softly in my mind.

"Telepathic." I gasped.

'Softer on the mind.'

'I know what it is.' He felt calm in my mind.

'Oh I should have known. I'm sorry to rape your mind. But it's the easiest way.' He said and I felt him all around me and inside me. 'I'm going to remove the curtain now.'

'How did you learn, I wouldn't have taught you?' He asked.

'No you wouldn't have and our lesson didn't go over so well to begin.' He said and took a drink.

'Very well.' He wasn't going to tell me. I felt myself ended a deeper place in my mind. Then saw a image form. He mind was clam against mine. Almost like they belong together.

'The shrinking shack.' He said and walked in. I saw myself laying on the floor and I looked close to death.

'What happened?' I asked him.

'Tom attached you with Nagini. You had the elder wand and he wanted it. Though you weren't the master and he did not know. I could have stopped it. I could have saved you.' He said and I felt how upsetting that was.

'At what cost Harry.' I asked him. I watched him move over and we looked at each other. No words were said. But I knew he was stopping them. I saw tears falling down my checks as soon as I looked into his eyes. Harry put a vile against my check and caught them.

'You knew I was giving you my memories?' I asked him.

'You pointed it out.' He stayed till I pasted. Then got up and ran to the school. The image changed and we were in the Headmasters office. He put the memories in the pengor and fall in.

I showed him about Lily and I then showed him memories about Dumbledore and myself. It was almost too much to watch. How could I allow that. Harry was raised to die. Harry needed to die for Tom to be killed. Harry had part of Tom's soul in him.

'What did you do?' I ordered him to tell me. He changed the image once it was over and I saw him walk into Tom's camp and give himself up. I watched him be killed. I tried to pull away and couldn't. Then he was alive. He changed the image to him and Tom fighting and Tom dying.

'I knew what I had to do already Severus the pieces just fall together. I knew I had to died. I was surprised when I opened my eyes and was still alive. I was pissed off that you had to died for me to die.' He told me.

'Dumbledore knew all along?' I asked him.

'He planned all of this Severus. He planned it from the day he met Tom at 11. Piece's of a chasse board. That's what everyone is to him.'

'How'd he died?' He showed me another image of Draco trying to kill him and me doing the job. He showed me how he became the owner of the wand.

'This time he'll live the rest of his life without his magic. I'll make sure of that. He won't be able to harm another being.'

'How powerful are you Harry?' He shurgged.

'It's not how much power you have Severus it's what you chose to do with that power. The reason Tom lost control is because he twisted for more power. He lost his way when he spilt his soul one too many times. I changed that, I gave him a second chance.'

'You do have a problem saving people.' He smiled and nodded.

'I know. But that's who I am. That's what the world needs. Truthful Tom and I balance each other out. We have the same ideas this time around. We might have the first time also. But we both were being lead the wrong way.' He told me.

'Harry your nothing alike." He smiled at me.

'You'll notice what I'm talking about. Now what's on your mind Severus?' He asked me. I took a drink and felt our minds pull apart. He folded his legs. He was affected as much as I was.

"Just thinking about my life." I told him. He nodded to me.

"Severus what do you want to do. Do you want to teach?" He asked me.

"I've been doing it so long, I don't know." He nodded to me.

"You have time to think about it Severus. I am thank full for your help, but you're not being forced."

"That's just not something I'm use to." He smiled.

"I know Severus. It's hard to take control over your life. You have some time to think about it. School doesn't start for some time." I nodded to him. "There are enough masters out there to take your place. Though I bet you'll miss your snakes."

"They don't have a real chance." I finely said.

"They will now. Syltherin house isn't evil just shy and cunning. Each house is needed and so is that one. For too long they have been over looked. We'll unit the houses. It's already happening Severus. Having the golden boy and Slytherin prince friends is a start."

"Do you really think that will ever happen?" He smiled at me.

"It already is happening Severus. Give it time. Now what's really bothering you?" He asked me.

"I don't really know. I'm questioning my life." I said and took a drink.

"Such deep thoughts for so late at night. Do you have abjections to what's planned?" He asked me. I blinked at him.

"No, It's needed. We never should have allowed ourselves to this close to them." He nodded.

"There's going to put up such a fight." He said looking at the fire.

"They will, but do they have much of a chose." I asked him. He smirked and nodded. "You need to check your library. Not all the books should be allowed out in the public."

"I know, once were done cleaning we're going throw the library. There's a another library in the South wing. It's twice as big." He told me. "Then you have to add all the books that's been left out of it for the last so many years."

"You should just make a public library." I told him.

"That's what it was at the time. While the private was more for the family. Some people were allowed to enter. There's a spell the castle gave me. It will copy and put a copy of all public books. While the same could be said for the private library. Journals are the only thing the house won't copy. It already has some of my personal books in it."

"The castle's magic will copy books, what about tombs?" He looked over at me and smiled.

"Are you don't with your lab?" I gave him a look and nodded. "Come on, you'll enjoy this as much as I will." I gave him a look. He got up, we refilled our glasses and walked out. We pasted throw a part of the wall that was spelled. Then down the stairs and to the ward stone.

"How did they power this?" I asked him. The ward stone was huge.

"The whole family and court did it from what I've seen from the castle. Lady can I have the ward book please." Harry called out. A white podium came up out of the ground and a book laid on top of it. I moved behind him and he ran his hand over the front.

"How long has your family been masters over death?" I asked him. He looked back at me and smiled.

"A very long time Severus. Long before the three brothers. The story about the tree brothers is really about the war. Being masters over death has nothing to do with who or what are family is. If you want, I have the history books. The Castle writes everything down." I moved my arm around him and stopped him from changing the page.

Everything was in Latin but I caught a few words I knew. He turned around and put his hand on the back of my head. I felt his magic.

"Deep breaths for a few minutes." He cupped my shoulders while my head was hurting. I finely opened my eyes and looked into his bright green one's.

"What did you do?" He smiled and nodded to the book. I looked over his shoulder and saw I could read everything. The book was filled with wards and spell for the castle. Finely he found the spell for the library's. He looked up at the ward stone and to the book.

"There's a ruin for it?" He asked me.

"Yes, one of the queens added it. She was known for love of knowledge." He told me.

"There's many things I can do Potion Master. Most if not all are forgotten." The Castle said softly. Harry moved around the book and checked the stone. He started to glow and chant. Then redraw the ruin. I felt the magic pass throw me. I moved over and caught Harry before he fall.

"Tom's here." He said softly.

"I'll show him the way." The Castle said. Harry leaned against me. His eyes were closed.

"Want to answer me again on how powerful you are?" I asked him. He smiled softly.

"Most of it was my magic Potion Master. But there was a pull to his core. I have been closed to the world far too long."

"Will you explain far lady?" I looked over and saw Tom walking down the stairs.

"The magic behind me and around me has been locked up far too long. Each new ruler has added to me in some way or another. It's the magic that was added to me. As you my prices are going to add islands to me." She told him. He looked at the book and stone.

"What did Harry fix?"

"He renewed my ability to add to my library's. It's a natural ability I have. Slowly you both will have to renew my ruins before adding the islands. If you do not, they will either be stuck where they are, or you will add them to the islands and will need much more power. With the help of your aids and Potion Master you will be able to finish easier." She told us.

"Yes another thing to deal with." Tom said.

"Rushing anything will bring danger and damage to myself and the world." She told him.

"When do I get your magic?" He asked her.

"Silly child you are already added. I touched you the minute you became my son. You do not feel my power yet because you do not call me home. Go on, fix the ward you care for most." She said and the book flipped it's pages and a ward light up on the other side.

"Which one?" Harry asked softly.

"Renewing the protection wards." Tom told him as he read. He moved over and started to glow, then chant and redraw the ward. The magic pasted throw again. He closed his eyes.

"See child you already have my magic as I already touch yours. Together you should be able to fix one ward a day. Any more you along with myself will use up to much magic. Only the five I said will be allowed to enter for now. I will shift tonight while all are sleeping."

"Shift what?" He asked.

"I will make a hall of history. Resize the both library's and place the needed books in the right places." She told him.

"Potion books in the lab and such." Harry said to us. Tom came over and held out his hand. Harry took it and was pulled up. I stood. "I didn't mean to wake you, I wasn't thinking about how much magic would be used." Harry told him.

"2000 plus years of books," Tom smirked.

"How did you change the wards?" Harry asked and closed the book.

"Advanced it to what this time knows also."

"Before you retire my prices, a warning. Before you begin this new age you will have to be king. A prince is well and needed. But a King holds the power." Harry made a face.

"What's needed?" Tom asked.

"How my child you think too much. All you have to do is take your place with a witness for each. I have already prepared for this. When you are both ready, I will guild you."

"All we have to do is sit on our thrown?" Harry asked.

"That's the power of your family. This family was given the crown by the gods. When hard times came, you build me. When hard times came you went into hiding and now that hard times are back you have returned. The gods blessed you. They gave you the power already. As Death has aided you. It is the same."

"They have the powers of the gods?" I asked her.

"No they are just blessed by the gods. Do not worry my child, you are not the first to be brought into the family with magic." Tom nodded.

"I think a trip throw this hall of history will be needed another time." Harry said and leaned against me. He used up to much power.

"That is wise child, now rest." Tom looked at me and I nodded. He kissed Harry's head.

"Good night brother." Harry nodded. Tom walked up the stairs and was gone. I looked down at Harry. Slowly I picked him up. He laid his head on my shoulder. I walked up the stairs and throw the painting that was open. Then throw the open door and saw his room.

"Thank you Severus." He said and I sat him on his feet.

"You're welcome." He looked up at me and smiled. "Good night." I nodded and left. I can't believe I let myself think he might like me.

"Severus." I turned and looked at him. He was leaning against the doorway with only a pair of black pants.

"Harry?"

"Sometimes the first thought is the right one."

"What?" I asked him. He raised his eye brow at me. I moved over to him. "What does that mean?" I asked him looking down at him.

"I'm tired and my core is very weak. I wasn't pushing you our or brushing you aside. I'm just tired." He looked up at me and his eyes were so bright. "I care for you, you already know that. You need to know though that I don't see you as the same person I knew. How could I when I see someone different." He cupped my check.

"What the blood hell does that mean." I asked him. His hand moved to my neck and pulled me down. He kissed me softly.

"That means Severus I do like you. Like I said our first thoughts are normally right." I just looked at him. "Either say good night and walk away or join me and go to bed?" He asked me.

"Harry?"

"To sleep Severus. As I said I'm tired." I looked his face over and saw he meant it. I leaned down and kissed him again softly.

"I don't see the same person either." I told him. He leaned forward and hugged me. Slowly I walked us backwards and shut the door.

"This isn't about the mind rape either?" He asked me softly.

"Hardly." He laughed and sat on the bed. He pointed to the closet. I walked over and open the door. I found a pair of pants and changed. He was already laying down. I pulled him against me and fall asleep. I felt right for once.

I woke up and knew I was not in my room. My eyes opened and I started to remember. Then noticed I was alone. I sat up and saw Harry at once. He was sitting with a book looking out the window.

"Morning." He looked over at me and smiled.

"Good morning." He shut his book.

"Your awake early." He nodded and sat the book aside.

"Old habits die hard. I didn't wake you did I?" I shook my head and got up.

"How long have you been awake." I leaned down and kissed him.

"Not long, thought breakfast is shortly." I stood up.

"You want me to leave?" I asked him. He followed and moved my arms and leaned against me.

"Maybe a robe, more I'm hungry?" I put my arms around him. I kissed his head. "We both have to get use to this Severus. Questioning me won't bother me." He said softly.

"I shouldn't have." He looked up at me. Our minds touched.

'Dough is hard to get rid of. I have my own also.' I told me softly.

'I guess we should feed you then.' He laughed and pointed to the robe. It went with the pants. He was already wearing his. I leaned down and kissed him.

"Lady knew I think." He said and was looking out the window again.

"Knew what?" I asked him.

"That we care for each other. She's always touched you a little more then anyone else. I don't know if I like a know it all Castle." I laughed softly and he just looked at me and smiled.

"Come on brat time to eat."

"Whatever you say Sev." He kissed me and walked out. I slipped on the slippers that were there and followed him. He was bear footed. Walked throw the painting and I followed. We walked out on the ground floor and into the dining room. Everything was waiting for us.

"I'm surprised the mister keep our return quiet." He said after a few minutes of reading the paper.

"They might not believe it." I told him. Slowly everyone else joined us. We were almost done when Harry lowered his paper and looked at the wall. He got up and walked out. Before he got throw the doorway Cissi was there.

"My Prince." She bowed her head.

"Harold, Cicci. Who's with you?" He asked her. He moved and let her come in and he sat back down and took a drink. She said hello to everyone and kissed Draco's head.

"I have not gotten far alone. I have brought help. Prince Tom made the selection." She told him and was worried. Harry blinked and then nodded like he understood what the hell she was talking about.

"Oh let's meet these helpers." Lu said and was saving Harry. Cissi looked at Harry and just nodded. He wasn't dressed. "I think it's time to change dining rooms." Lu said and nodded to herself.

"It my own blood castle." Harry told her. She rolled her eyes.

"You really should dress before coming to din." Draco told him.

"Again my own damn castle." Draco smirked. Cissi came back in with four house elf following her. Then four woman who had two elf's each.

"My Prince this is Blanca Zabina, Ivy Perkenson, Shelley Avery and Cleopatica Malfoy. Ladies this is Prince Harold." They crusted to him. He nodded back.

"Good morning ladies have you had breakfast." They nodded. "Very well this is my second Lady Lu Watcher, you already know Draco and Severus. Sirius Black, Remus Lupin and Harry Potter-Black." They nodded to everyone and it looked like they knew who would be here. They were surprised with Lu though.

"We'll get started." Cissi said. Harry nodded.

"Stay with in the castle if you would. Master chambers in each hall are on the top floor, please leave them along. A room with a color door knob is to be left alone also." He told everyone. They nodded.

"There were some changed last night to the castle Cissi." She nodded. They bowed their heads and left. Draco watched them and gave Harry a look.

"What changes?" He asked.

"A hall of history or records which ever you want to call it. Both library's have grown also." Harry told him. Draco made a face. Harry picked up his paper again. "Have a look around Draco and you'll see what I'm talking about. Just to tell you, your door knob is green and sliver with a DM on the front." Draco's mouth dropped open.

"Cool." He finely said.

"What's in the hall?" Harry asked.

"Haven't looked yet Harry. Lady added with all the history. It's next to the throne room. Which is down the hallway across from the hall going to the dungeon. You haven't seen it because it's been closed." He said. I just finished eatting.

"You need a map." Draco said.

"I have one, you need a map." Draco's mouth dropped open.

"Can I brow it?" Draco asked.

"Sorry Draco, brain transplants are wise." Harry was smirking. Draco didn't understand.

"The ward stone are bound between the heads of the family. Lady shares with Harold what the castle is." I told him. He blinked.

"There is a spell." Sirius said. Harry lowered his paper. He slowly smiled and Lupin was giving Sirius a look.

"The castle's bigger." Harry told him. Young Harry finely caught on.

"You want to make a mardon map?" He asked. Sirius was smirking and looking at Harry. Harry waved his fingers and caught the scrolls that flow into the room. He handed them to Sirius.

"There's an extra one for the grounds." Sirius nodded and counted them.

"Severus if you don't mind we could use your help." Sirius asked me. I was surprised and nodded.

"That is when you're ready." Lupin said. I nodded again.

"Uncle Seve why aren't you dressed for breakfast." Draco asked me.

"Since I call this my house, I don't see a reason to." Draco folded his arms.

"We'll move to the family dining room and you won't have to dress either Draco." Harry told him. Draco made a face.

"Where is that dining room?" Draco asked. Harry folded his paper and blinked.

"South wing I believe. This Castle is not bound by the laws of matter I think. Wait till they make a map and we'll understand the house." Harry told him.

"What do you mean?" Harry asked.

"We'll how the castle is, there should be empty space between all the wings. But from what I've found there isn't. Magic can give someone a headache."

"So what are we doing today?" Young Harry asked.

"If you want you and Draco can go throw the books in the ball room and move them two either the public and private library. With the both of you, you should be able to tell which is which." Harry told them. Draco and young Harry looked at each other.

"Or you can start on your summer homework." Remus told them. They made another face.

"What are you all doing?" Draco asked.

"There's going to work on a map, then Remus and Sirius are going outside again. Severus is going back to his lab. Harold and I will be around." Lu told him and shurgged. I gave Harry a look. He winked at me.

"Why can't we go outside?" Draco asked.

"We're going back in the woods Draco. Yesterday we fly around the island and fly over the maze. Sorry Severus I forgot to tell you. There's a garden in 4 areas of the mage. There's some kind of temple in the middle Harold." Lupin said.

"Something to look into." Lu said.

"Are you flying over the forest?" Harry asked.

"We're going to, if we can't see much, we'll walk. Past the trees on the other side is a beach." Sirius said.

"How big is the Island?" Young Harry asked.

"It's pretty big, Just the open area is the same size of Hogwarts grounds. The maze is the size of the black lake." Lupin told him.

"Why hid the garden?" Draco asked.

"Most likely there only for potions or cooking. There's followers around the houses and some fruit trees around the maze." Sirius told him. Draco looked at me.

"It's to protect the gardens and people." He nodded to me. "The potion garden at Hogwarts is on the towers. It's ward to keep everyone out besides the potion master and med witch." I looked at Harry. "That's something to think about. A castle Med witch."

"Why," He asked me. Lu put her hand over his mouth.

"Something we'll have to talk about later." I gave them a look.

"Add it to the list." Harry finished off his coffee. Lu started writing in the air. Harry shook his head and walked out.

"Did you really write it down?" Draco asked. Lu giggled.

"No, you learn sometimes just to go along with everything. Come on you two, I'll show you around each library and let you get working." Lu walked out with them.

"I'll met you in the potion lab. The doors will be open." I told Lupin and Sirius." Then walked out. Harry was standing in the ballroom. I walked over and turned him to the door.

"Go get dressed brat." He kissed me and left. I headed down to my room and got dressed. I walked into the potion lap and they were waiting. The papers were all laying out and everything was ready for me.

"How did you learn this?" I asked.

"Crone Black made the spell. He was a master builder. One summer my family spent time in the Black family manor. Most the paintings taught me something." Sirius told me.

"He taught you how to make maps?" I asked him.

"He had four sons and 7 daughters. He said it's not easy keeping an eye on all of them at once. He made a map of his house to keep an eye on them. Dame Black was the youngest and found it. He used it to get into trouble." Sirius smirked.

"They used it to come meet me." Lupin told me. I nodded and understood. They wanted to be with their friend.

"And you need my help why?" I asked them.

"Last time we made it James helped me with the potion. It's a two person job really. Remus has never been very good with potions. He over things." Sirius told me.

"More like to sedative." I looked around and walked over to a droll. I grab a mast and handed it to him. Lupin took it and looked it over.

"Most masters will use them when they're sick, allergic to something there use or shouldn't breath in the fumes." Lupin nodded and put it on. As soon as it was on, it formed to his face and disappeared.

"No bloody wonder you never got sick." Sirius said and slowed me a book. I took it and started reading. A map of all. Said on the top of the paper. There were spells and two potions. He was right, two people were need. You had to make the potions at the same time.

I looked throw everything he had and he started the caldrons. I'll have to temper with the potions later. I put the book to the side and checked everything again. Sirius got started. Lupin was already spelling the papers.

"How do you get the papers to turn into a map?" I asked them.

"Were going to put the papers on the floor and pour the potions over them. The magic dose the work." Sirius told me.

"The first set of spells opens the paper up to change and the potions acts like ink. The second set of spells taps the paper into the building around it while the second potion cases it to bind together. The third spell that we added allows it to hide." Lupin told me.

"So it's not so much a map as it is a graph." I asked. They nodded to me.

"It's black family magic, so it's normally only kept in the family. The family has trust issues. No one passes anything on unless they want to."

"Why were you taught?" I asked him.

"The family's spilt in three sections. Evils, good and neutral. Has nothing to do with magic. Each black who's born is governed one section. Only neutrals have been able to claim the manor also. Cissi could, that's what side she's from. We'll the summer before 3rd year I was worried about Lupin and stuck in the manor. I learned a lot that summer. I was taught that spell to keep an eye on Remus. Teenage minds are a crazy thing. I didn't know what was going on with Lupin till after the school started." Sirius gave Lupin a look.

"Which side are you on?" I asked him.

"Good, that's why I was kicked out when I was 16. My mother found out." I blinked. "I'm still a dark wizard Severus, just not evil. I was an Aurter also." Sirius told me.

"Severus don't stop. What's wrong." Lupin told me.

"Your blood is at the misery." I said looking at Sirius. He nodded.

"I am also an Defense and Ward Master. I know how to ward myself."

"When did you get your second master?" I asked him.

"That was my first. Landon James grandfather taught me." He turned his right wrist and showed me the master tattoo. He showed me his left and I saw the defense tattoo. "I was finishing my defense while I was in training."

"He was about to start his third right before James and Lily went into hiding." Lupin said and smirked.

"Why didn't you?" I asked him.

"We were there guards." Sirius told me. I gave him a look. "Blood hell did no one know. We weren't able to be the keepers because we were inside the wards. Remus took a leave from his Master and I took a leave from work. The night before they were killed Dumbledore called for all the order, Frank and Alice were attached. James told us to go and help. We did, and were attached also." Sirius told me.

"We woke up in the hospital two days later. Sirius like normal went off half cocked. I tried to put the funeral together. But the misery showed up to question me and my Master showed up and disappeared with me." Lupin told me.

"Question you?" I asked.

"I was a werewolf and was being framed for the attach. Augustan owl me when she had me cleared. By that time Sirius was in prison so I stayed away. For years I thought Harry was dead also. Seven years later my alpha came for tribe. That's when I found out Harry was alive and came looking for him. I got my change when I was offered the job. But Dumbledore only hired me because Sirius was loss."

"What does that mean?"

"We're pack, my grim grounds the wolf and his wolf grounds my grim. Only about one out of 3 moons dose Remus really transform. Together my grim can pull the whole wolf out. When James tricked you, I was too late that night." Sirius told me.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Severus I'm not a bitten werewolf. I'm a born werewolf. The form you saw both nights isn't my true form. I'm a white artist wolf. Most bitten will change into a form like what you've seen." He told me.

"What causes it?" I asked him.

"There could be a few different reasons. Being with a pack is a large part of it. The mind of the wolf needs a pack. How young you were when you changed the first time. Family has something to do with it also. That's for a born wolf. A bitten, it has something to do with how much venom was passed along. If the bitten is willing. How young the bitten is. Having a pack to guild you."

"Why would you want to be bitten?" I asked.

"Our venom will heal you of any illness. Most packs though will only allow elders to be bitters. You have to control yourself. It's also why a lot of packs live away from everyone. The wolf tends to be over protective and want to help the sick." He told me.

"Yourself?" I asked him.

"Oh I was adopted. My mother went into labor during the moon. She was away from the pack for protection. A cop found her and took her to a hospital. I was put up for adoption. My father was told we both died and killed himself. Mates mate for life. I had a hard time about it. I transformed right before first year and Charming was my magical guild. He talked Dumbledore in allowing me to come to school anyways. When Sirius turned into the grim it was easy for me. We became a pack them. After school I took Lee Wang as my master. His nephew is a bitten."

"Master Wang is your master?" I asked him. "Wang never takes on students." I told him.

"He dose only if he picks them. He helped me find my pack. But it wasn't the same." He told me.

"You study under Wang?" I asked him again. He nodded to me.

"How doesn't anyone know that?" I asked him.

"Britain doesn't see werewolf as people. Every other country has my masters longed. I was also in china at the time Severus. Sirius and I would take turns coming and going during the moon. I came back when James and Lily were in danger. I was never a member of the order. I don't fight someone else's battles." Lupin told me.

"How many masters did you get under Wang?" I asked him.

"Who's Wang?" We looked back and saw Harry walking into the room.

"My Master." Lupin told him. Harry nodded and looked throw the potions. "Defense, Attach, ward, ruin and I learned to about magical beings, animals and races."

"How long were you together?" I asked him.

"Close to 10 years. Not everything he teaches is towards a master. That's why he doesn't normally take on students. Thought while I was there he did take on another student."

"What else did you learn?" Harry asked and found what he was looking for.

"I learned a lot pup, from this world and both realms." Harry nodded.

"You should owl him." Harry said and walked out. "At less I don't have to ask if you rolled around." He called out. Lupin shook his head. Sirius didn't understand.

"Fuck." Lupin told him. Sirius looked at Lupin.

"Did you?" Lupin started laughing, held his side and kept laughing.

"Sirius how long have you known me. Have I even once looked at a man? I wouldn't even think about it. There's a line between Master and student."

"Just asking." Sirius said. I shook my head. We finished the potion.

"I wonder where that came from." Sirius asked and grabbed the potion. I grabbed the other and Lupin started casting. We worked together and then put everything down and waiting. A minute later the papers started changing. Ink formed on them. We watched it finish. Lupin flicked his wand and the papers floated in front of us.

"We'll that's, that. Give them to Harold." Sirius said and handed them to me. He and Lupin left. I flicked my wand to clean the lap and followed the map to where Harry and Lu were. There were in some room down the new hall. I walked in and stopped.

"What is this room?"

"Crown room." Lu said and smiled at me. There were crowns, jewelry, robes, staffs, canes, wands and just gems. Some were on stands, some were on the walls and some were in cases. They were adding to it.

"Right is all the things we found in the rooms. Left were already here." Harry told me.

"Alright, the maps finished." Harry pasted over what he was holding and came over. I speared them out and he leaned against me looking it over. He made them all bigger.

"We'll have to find a place for them." He said.

"Harry do you need all this?" I asked looking around.

"Lu likes everything shinny." He shurgged. He ran his fingers over the map. "To many rooms. There's a guards room and counters." Harry said.

"Before the cells." Lu called out. "We should check out the vaults." Lu told him.

"When we're in town we will. Being seen in public will be a good thing. We need more elf." He told her.

"Sage says there at less 50 rooms and a nursery." Lu told him. He nodded and looked over the grounds.

"We need a master builder." He said.

"Why?" I asked him.

"There used to be a town in the woods. Something else for the list." He said.

"Brat where's this list?" He tapped his head. "What potion did you take?" I asked him.

"I wanted to see what was real and fake. Have a look around, there's some pretty cool things in here. Weapons also." He told me. Put the papers aside and went back to helping Lu. I looked around and walked to the end of the room. There was a place for each ruler. King or queen. Each had its own little case also. They were all names on the back wall also.

"Where's there paintings?" I asked.

"Next hall, it wraps around the throne room. Woman on the outside and men on the inside." Lu told me. Each crown was different. I stopped when I saw a snake crown and looked at it. Then stopped when I saw a leaf crown. Everything in here would be able to pay for a whole nation for life.

"I found out there not in order." Harry said watching me. "The brothers are almost in the center." He told me and pointed them out. I walked back and saw them. One had a sword behind them, one had a staff and one had a bow. I moved to the other side and looked throw the cases. They were all in sections.

"Master." I looked over and saw Sage.

"Hey honey what do you need?" Harry asked and were putting things away.

"There are owls in the barn and they are bothering Snowflake and Midnight. They won't listen to either of us." He looked at her.

"Barn?" He asked.

"West wing of the basement." Sage told him. Lu even made a face.

"We'll let's go save the owls." Sage smiled and nodded. There's a barn. I followed them. We walked into the basement and took a hallway I haven't noticed. We walked into a huge barn. Up by the front were a group of owls.

"Go get a treat." Harry said. Two owls flow out. Harry walked over and read the front of the letters. "Severus this is for you." He pointed to a letter and moved on. He grabbed two and looked at Sage.

"Honey go get Harry, Draco and tell Remus when he's back that he has a letter." She left. I took my letter and saw it was from Dumbledore. Harry put his two letters away.

"What's the old goat want?" Lu asked looking into stalls. I opened the letter and started reading.

"I need to return to question my contacts." I told them. I looked back and the owls were gone. I handed the letter to Harry. He read it and rolled his eyes.

"The chose is yours. If you don't he'll know something's wrong."

"I already said I would step aside. Latter well see if I need to return." He nodded to me. But he didn't like that answer.

"Cool a barn." Draco said. "Oh hello Kingston." The owl flow over. Draco took the letter and rubbed the owl. Young Harry's face fall when he saw the three owls. He walked over and took the letters but rubbed the white one that was his.

"Forgot to send word?" Harry asked. Young Harry nodded.

"Everything just happened." He shurgged.

"Go read them and talk to Sirius tonight." Harry nodded and walked.

"Hey wait up." Draco ran after him and the owl fly up. Lu was watching them.

"Who wrote?" She asked.

"Most likely Hermione, Ron, Neville and yourself."

"There were only three owls brat."

"Hermione and Ron write together. Dumbledore is looking for him, he'll use Hermione and Ron. Neville and Luna must have read the paper. When the boy who lives goes missing people talk. Ginny would have told Luna and Luna would have told Neville." I just nodded.

"Do you trust them?" I asked him.

"That is a question I can't answer."

"They aren't the same people Severus. They haven't been throw the same things Harry has." Lu told me. "Right now they are still under and listen to the old goat."

"Maybe you should fill them in."

"Well that would be something to think about. But Luna will know who I am at once." Lu said and Harry nodded.

"Something to think about them." They nodded and Lu walked out. Harry walked over and kissed me.

"Lunch?" I nodded and we walked out. Sandwiches were waiting for us. Harry went back to what he was doing and I walked around the new hall. The hall of history was filled with books on the family and history around the family. A book called to me and I picked it up and sat down. I started reading about a king.

"Good evening Severus. Seems something bothering you." I looked over and saw Tom walk into the room. He sat down and looked around. I handed him the letter from Dumbledore.

"The chose is yours Severus, if you want to return or not. I don't need you to spy for me or on me. If your finished with that then don't leave. If you aren't then leave." He told me. I took the letter and throw it in the fire. He smiled at me. "Wise chose. Danger would come from playing with a force that isn't needed. Come my friend dinner should be ready."

"Came for dinner?" I asked him and put the book aside. He smirked and got up.

"It seems the only thing to do." I gave him a look and followed him. We headed to the dining room. I was surprised but moved and sat next to Harry. The table had a little more people at it. Dinner was great like normal.

"Prince Harold?" Harry looked down at Blaine.

"Yes Blaine." The boy looked at Draco then Harry and was blinking.

"Um, would you mind if I stayed the night." Blaine asked him. Harry took a drink.

"I don't know have you asked your mother." Blaine blinked again and looked at his mother. She was smirking.

"I don't know Blaine dear. Are you going to behave." He nodded. "Well I guess you'll have to flow me tomorrow." He nodded and looked back at Harry.

"I guess you want to stay to get help on your summer studies." Blaine made a face. "No, I guess it would be helping us clean." Blaine made a face again. Draco was trying not to laugh.

"Stop playing with him." Young Harry said.

"Very well, mind your manners and behave. Draco will show you to a room after dinner." Harry said and winked. Draco's face light up.

"Hey why do I have to flow if your coming back tomorrow." Blaine asked. His mother just smirked.

"Yes well dear you weren't really paying action." He made a face. But let it go and finished eatting. Draco went off with Blaine, but stood in the doorway and looked at Harry.

"I'll catch up, I need to talk with Sirius." Draco smiled and was gone.

"I think our Dragon's forgot about us dear." Cissi said.

"I think he's just glad not to be pulled around," Lucuis stopped and saw Cissi face. "Invited to parties with you."

"We'll see what you're doing friend night." She took a drink of her wine and he made a face.

"Oh a ball, we should have a masked ball." Lu said. She looked at Harry and Tom.

"Very good idea Lu, we should host a ball." Her face light up.

"Don't forget the mask part." Harry said. Tom smirked. "We'll add that to the list." He told everyone.

"A ball would bring you more out to the open." Cissi told everyone.

"We need to meet with the governments first. But before the islands are done or we'll hid them. Right before school starts." Tom asked Harry.

"That should give us enough time." Harry nodded. Almost everyone left after that. Lucuis followed us to the ward room while Cissi went and picked out a room for them.

"How the blood hell did someone power this." Lucuis walked around the stone. Tom and Harry were looking at the book and Lu was sitting on the stairs.

"One along or each?" Harry asked.

"One together if it's larger, one each if it's weaker." Lady said. They each picked one. The stone raised and two ruin's light up. They each chanted and magic washed over us. Lu and Lucuis came over and picked there. The stone lowered and the same thing happened. Tom gave me a look. I flipped throw the book and looked for a ruin I would want to fix.

I found what I was looking for and said the spell and fixed the ruin. I caught Harry as he tipped.

"Good choice." Tom said. He was reading the ward.

"What happened?" Lucuis asked.

"The pull was surprising for Harry. Lady what will change?" Lu asked.

"The maze will grow in size. I cannot tell you how many gardens will be added. It will take a week for my magic to finish everything. Tree's will grow around the maze, flowers will change around the castle walls. The front court yard will have the chess set by morning. The back court yard water fixture will have fish in it in the morning. Bird will be returning. Any other animals Lu will need to be added by hand. The castle will be stable in a mouth. The island will be stable in two mouths, at that time my magic will be able to move this island where you want it." Lady said.

"Why not make green houses." Lu asked.

"I can only add to the garden's Lu not build onto the island. If you prefer four green houses, I will keep the garden's as and they will grow. Lift the shrubs and temple and you can build the green houses." Lady said. Tom and Harry were looking at me.

"Which do you prefer?" Tom asked me.

"Green houses, Lady leave them as is."

"I will potion master, but you will need a gardener. The scathes charm has been taken off the island."

"Another thing on the list." Harry said.

"We'll get to this list, let's leave before we find something else we want to do." Tom said and left. We moved to the gaming room and Lu said down at the chess table. Lucuis joined her at once. The rest of us sat down.

"Top of your list Harry?" Tom asked and took his drink from Pez.

"Finishing the castle." Harry told him.

"Woman are dealing with the rooms. We have a map now. The grounds have been looked at the rooms have been cleaned and everything has been taken care of. When the woman are done we'll move rooms. You have the children on the library's. We're working throw the wards." Tom told him.

"Not moving." Lu said. Harry smirked.

"How's your followers." Harry asked him.

"My inner circle knows. They are passing the word down. My orders along with the news. They will fall in line or be removed from rank." Tom told him. Harry took a drink.

"Our court."

"Will take time. The rest of the summer I would believe."

"More house elf, a staff and now animals." Harry told him.

"Animals can take as long as anyone wants to them to take. We don't really need them, they are just nice. A staff can take the summer. If anything the children can help in the garden." I nodded to him.

"Talk to Dobby." Lu said. Everyone looked at her.

"Right sorry about that Lucuis. Dobby is free and is working at the castle. With winky now. Bring in elfs that don't have a house would be easy." Harry said. He caught a his note book and started writing down everything.

"Meeting with the governments." He said and handed over two letters. Then looked at me. I smiled and shook my head no. He winked at me.

"We'll send owls to each government and spend a day at each. We'll start Monday with ours. They will not get an owl. The races we'll owl also and they will come here. Friday will go to meet the goblins."

"By pass owls and send them throw portals." Lu said and Harry wrote that down. Tom gave her a look. She showed him and he caught a chess piece that showed up in his face.

"It's like appearing." She told him.

"Anything else?" Tom asked.

"Nothing for now. Severus is in charge of the green houses. Hire someone or not." He told me and wrote that down.

"When we're done meeting everyone we'll set and talk about the ball." Harry nodded.

"Lu wants to visit the vault." Harry told him. "We need to crown ourselves." He added.

"That's what tomorrow is for. Friday we'll visit the vault." She smiled. "What staff?" Tom asked.

"A healer, gardener, guards, someone to keep the public library." Harry said and shurgged. Tom and Lucuis looked at me. "Who shouldn't already have a shit load to do." He added.

"You know Severus is a master healer?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded, but didn't stop writing.

"It's on his wrist. But potions and healing normally come hand in hand. Glamour's don't really work with me." Harry told everyone.

"What does that mean?" Lucuis asked.

"He see's throw them. Has ever since he fixed his eye sight. It bothers me sometimes." Lu told everyone.

"Do you know why?" Tom asked him.

"Master of death remember." He told everyone. "But since my father died I was the Master of the clock. I can use it's gifts. My eye sight was bad because of the spell preventing me from using that gift." He told everyone.

"And young Harry?" Tom asked.

"As I said give it time. I we didn't blast the spells off him. His body wouldn't be able to take it. We put a timer removal spell on them. There's slowly eatting themselves."

"And that spell is what?" Lucuis asked. Lu laughed and looked at Harry. He rolled up his sleeves. His glamour disappeared. Both wrist were covered with Master tattoo's.

"A side effect to." Harry looked at Tom. He nodded. "A side effect to holding Tom's soul in my head was leave me his memories from the time it was placed there and since his birth. Then for four years some trips in his mind. Holding that much information in my mind along with my own I had a problem. A friend of a friend taught me a gift. I can add more information in my mind or give information to another. There's only one way to get a masters is to pass a test. You can do this throw and with a master or throw the misty. When you pass your test you get the mark. When you take a master you get a band then mark. I cheated and just took the tests." Harry told everyone and was still writing.

"How can you cheat?" Lucuis asked.

"I sucked the information out of a master's mind." He answered. Lu made a sound.

"Do you have something to add Lu?" Tom asked. Lu smirked and looked at Harry.

"Harry?" She said.

"Again master of death. I don't have to have a living mind to use. Not that I didn't use a few. But moving targets are harder. They ask to many questions when you're just cupping there head." He shook his head.

"After the battle most the school was closed for repairs. But since Harry was lord Potter, he along with a lot of the older family lords helped pay for the repairs. After I got him to leave the house and he was living against he picked the minds of the panting. It was entertaining to watch him leaning against the painting for a while and have students pass him. McGonagall let him use her office, he would only go in while a painting was empty and then he found the founders. After Defense, Kingsley got the unspeakable to give him the tests." Lu told us.

"You learned off paintings." Lucuis asked. Harry nodded and sat up. He took a drink and leaned back.

"They have their whole life in the painting along with everything they have seen throw out the years. A lot of them have paintings around the world. Before Dumbledore paintings were in classrooms. Masters would watch over the classes along with the teachers."

"You have all my memories?" Tom asked.

"Had, at some point you have to get rid of some information." Harry told him.

"Before we flex's Potter Manor Harry had a room filled with memories. When he hit around 21 his powers advanced again and he was able to hold most of what he needed."

"How much did you remove?" I asked him.

"Around 50 years of Tom's memories. I kept a few, most are spells and such. Give or take 5 years of my own life. I could take more but it wouldn't have been wise. Most are days filled with nothing. Nights sleeping. You don't really need to remember that. You can't remove dreams of any kind, learned that from a healer. The about half from each person I took memories from. Being connected that long you get memories you don't need." He made a face.

"As such?" Lucuis asked.

"Woman you tend to get useless information about hair, makeup, clothes. Men you tend to get there sports."

"You don't need those skills." Lucuis asked.

"Wrong kind. Though I don't take to hunt or fish, I mean chasing a partner. Madam houses have always been a hit with the men, no matter the time. Someone tried to teach me lady's rules, that gave me a questionable day."

"What the blood hell does that mean."

"What a mother teaches her draughts. How a lady should act." Lu told him. Lucuis understood at once.

"Why did it bother you, it's a memory?" Tom asked.

"My mind makes it into my memories. Just like how I planted a memory into your mind. The skill shouldn't work like that. I can build it into your mind so you don't know any different. My mind dose it on its own. The bigger the memory the harder the headache. Since I have this ability, it changes my real learning ability. I have to see it, read it and do it to learn something." He told us.

"How can you do this?" Lucuis asked.

"It's advanced mind magic. You have to have the magical energy behind it to use it. It normally works by giving someone memory's I can graft memories in the brain. It's not such a mind rap either." Harry said.

"Can you show me?" Lucuis asked.

"What do you want to learn?" Harry asked him right back. Lucuis just blinked. He wasn't expecting that. Harry took a drink waiting for him to come up with something.

"What can you teach me?" Lucuis asked him right back. Harry thought about it and got up. He laid his hand on the back of Lucuis head for a few seconds and walked away. He filled his cup and sat it in the air and cupped both sides of his head. He closed his eyes and stood there.

"I think I'm going to kick you." Lu said.

"Why?" Tom asked her.

"The first time was a memory short amount of information. This is a larger amount of information. Like a whole skill." We sat there waiting. Harry grabbed his cup and sat down. Lucuis sat back with his eyes closed.

"Take some deep breaths and let your mind do the work."

"What did you give him?" Tom asked.

"A lesson in biology. Ours really. My theses of my masters in healing was on biology of our magic." Tom raised his eye brow. Harry flipped to a new piece of paper and started drawing on it.

"A pure blood family who mixes in the same blood over and over again. Loses there magic slowly throw each line. They also lose the ability to have children. They end up two ways. Without children or with a squall. But if you mix in a new blood line, which your family did. The child blood is clean and there magic is restored. If you have a family line with all clean blood the family line grows. But is still pure. A child doesn't just appear with magic. It's a full line of squall that you can date back to a magical person." Harry told him. Tom looked at what he draw.

"How did you learn all of this?" Lucuis asked in a small voice.

"Because I was raised in the muggle world Lucuis. We learn about dna and so on. But I started thinking about it in my 6th year when Dumbledore was showing me memories from Tom's younger life. His family was slowly losing all it's magic. Then his mother married a muggle and had him. Tom's as strong as Salazar. That's how powerful his family should be. For my family we have always added new blood. Though they do believe is pure bloods." He said and rolled his eyes.

"At some point though we need muggles or half bloods to clear out our family line." Lu told them.

"Yes, some families though will go to other races. Lucuis the reason your family is better off is because two generations before you, veiled was mixed into your family. Same with Lu's family, they mixed in fairy."

"I've never thought about it. But you are right, magic just doesn't appear. I wonder how many pure blood family's are out there that have been lost." Tom asked.

"Each country has a bank Tom. We have a little over 3000 wizards or witches." Lucuis and Tom just blinked. "All you have to do is go to the goblins and do a linage test. That's how you became a lord Tom. You are Lord Slytherin. That's how we are now princes." He nodded.

"Yes the goblins are a very over looked." I nodded.

"How many people know that the goblins made Hogwarts and most manors." Tom nodded. "Master builders normal comes from learning from a goblin. Goblins are very over looked because they are a different race. It's the same with each race that leave in the dark or light realm. Demons and fairies and pass off as complete muggles. But there subjected because they aren't human." Harry told us.

"You've been in each realm?" Lucuis asked him. Harry nodded.

"A year into the year Lu was called home by her family. I went with her to make sure her wished were listened to. We stayed for some time and returned. There time line is one hour to one day. Sometime after that we found a demon and he returned with us. We spent as much time as I was allowed there. Close to three weeks. There time different is one hour to half a day."

"How long can you stay in the light realm." I asked him.

"It's not the same, the dark realm are for creators. The light realm was created for immortals. Throw out the years there time has spilt from ours. At one time the light realm was called the house of gods and the dark realm was called hell."

"How did you get there?" Tom asked.

"There's a portal in each bank. But most who call it home can pass throw the worlds." Lu told him. Tom just blinked. Lucuis was socked and I was surprised. It was that easy.

"Just go to the bank." Lucuis asked.

"You have to be invited or have standing to get there." Lu told him. He nodded. "But when it's time we'll be invited. Even without an invitation I can get us into the light and Harry can get us into the dark. All we would need to do was call for high court in both. We have to tell them what we're doing." Lu added.

"Why?"

"You don't want to go against them." She shook her head.

"Because they live in both worlds. They don't have to agree or like it. They just need to be told. But the light is where were getting the moon stone. The dark you don't want against you. I also need to get to Japan." Harry said and started writing.

"Why?"

"There's a dragon camp on the side of a mounting. That mountain is closed Jade mine. They closed it because it clams the dragons." Harry told him as he was writing.

"The dragons like Harry." Lu said.

"Why?" I asked, Harry shurgged.

"Never asked and have no clue. Sometime around the start of the war we helped Charlie send the dragons to the dark realm. They didn't put up much of a fight when I showed up." He shurgged again.

"Charlie and I had some ideas on it. They could feel that he was trying to help, or that he was master of death or." Lu shurgged.

"Or?" Tom asked her.

"Charlie had some thoughts that Harry could have dragons blood in him."

"Do you Harry?" Tom asked him. Harry shurgged.

"Never looked into it. By that point you couldn't go to the bank and find out." Tom nodded.

"Are you an anaimguse?" I asked him. He looked over at me. Then nodded to me.

"Runs in the family. With some time Tom should be able to slip forms also."

"Are you a stag like your father?" I asked him.

"No that's just my potromus." He told me and took a drink. Lu shot him a look.

"Are you Lu?" Tom asked her.

"I haven't tired. I've read about it, but it doesn't sound like much fun." She told everyone.

"What are you Harry?" Lucuis asked. Harry brushed his hair back and took a drink.

"A Black Viper." Something wasn't right. Lucuis blinked at him.

"You're a snake." Harry nodded. Lu's face told me that something was off.

"Are either of you able?" Lu asked Lucuis and myself.

"No, 7th year we made the potion for us to be able to see our animal. I did not have one." Lucuis said and was clam about it. But I know he throw a fit during school. Lu looked at me. I nodded.

"I'm a panther." Her eyes light up.

"Beautiful animal also. You would expect a black panther but he's more camel." Tom told everyone. She just smiled a knowing smile. Then moved a chess piece. Lucuis looked at the board and made a face.

"She won 13 moves ago." Harry said and was rolling his ice. Lucuis looked at him.

"What?"

"When she stopped paying actions she already won and lost interne in the game." Harry told him. Lucuis looked at Lu and the game board. Then waved to the board. Lu put the pieces back where they went and Harry got up. Lu moved. Harry moved.

"What the bloody hell." Lucuis said. There wasn't even a pause in the game. They just kept moving. Then at the same time the both tipped there queens. Harry sat back down next to me. Lucuis looked the board over.

"Lucuis chess isn't about winning or losing, it's a game of the mind. You want to think at less three moving ahead. The object is to make the other player lost without risking so many of your pieces." Lucuis just looked at him. Harry nodded back to the board and the pieces started moving. In the end there were just the queens and they were both in check mate.

"Lucuis don't forget Harry and I did fight in a war. A real war. We lead our army. We were the last to stand also. The few that were in hiding would have stayed there." Lu said.

"Why are you against taking a title then?" Lucuis asked him.

"I was never conferrable in the spot light. I never wanted to be anything more than normal. When our government fail everyone looked towards me. At that time I wasn't in a good place. Someone told me then that one life didn't equal to any other one life. They are all importation. It took Lu and some others four days to find me. When they did, I put on my battle robes and took control. Our army started out with 200 souls ready and willing to fight. And fight we did." He told us.

"The first thing we did was pull back, make camp and heal who needed it. Then sent the children and unable into hiding. We spent two weeks doing this as we planned. Then we attached and the world shook, the would world was surprised." Lu was smirking. Her eyes were getting dark.

"We pulled back again, it didn't take a long time for everyone to find out about our attach. We aliened with a few other countries and attached again. The next attach was a mask to moving some magical beings." Harry told us.

"When they were fighting us they didn't have much time to do anything else. Most of their army's only knew brut stern nothing else. The game was on the minute we started our attach. Sometimes they couldn't understand why we pulled back or why we changed route." Lu told us.

"But like she said they were trained with brought strength. Weapons have needs. But the muggles weapons only have one idea behind them, death. Guns, booms, missiles, bio weapons and it goes on. While trying to fight us they were killing themselves."

"How bad are there weapon's." Lucuis asked.

"They have no honor." Harry shook his head and rolled his hand. He held up a bullet. "Very few things will protect you from there weapons. It bloodily hurts to." Lucuis took it and looked it over. Harry waved his hand again and handed Lu a gun and she showed Lucuis what it does.

"What works." Tom asked.

"Some dragon hides works the best for armor. But once magic touched it, it losses it's touch. So it's heavy. Some mettle's will, but again heavy. There's a time charm that works the most. It will stop anything that harms you about one inch away from your person. They don't last long and take a lot of magic to make. Some wards work against booms. Really thought both sides didn't have much help protecting themselves."

"We sure did have our fun thought." Lu said to herself mostly.

"It was a war that we understood and knew what was really taking place. It was them or us. They did have the upper hand thought. Thousands to millions. No one would expect us to win or hold out as long as we did." Harry said and finished his drink.

"Who did you last?" Tom asked him.

"We didn't have much protection against their weapons. But we did have enough attaches against them. There weapons didn't really work if they were frozen, or blown up. We made them fight an honorable fight. They couldn't." Harry shook his head sadly.

"We could stand up to an army of thousands when we had maybe 20. That is unless Harry pissed off." Lu said looking at him.

"What do you mean." Lucuis asked her.

"Master over death remember. I couldn't mess with death to much but I could change the rules of the game. Tampering with death isn't wise." He shook his head.

"He likes to mope," Lu waved her hand at him.

"If you're the master over death why shouldn't you tamper?" Lucuis asked.

"Everyone at some time will met death. Nothing in the end will stop this. But calling death and ordering him to take a soul before it's time puts a strain on you. That's why the family spilt the idem." Harry said.

"How much of a strain?" Tom asked him.

"I'm very close to becoming a dark wizard. My soul though has changed. That might have something to do with coming back in time." Harry said and was thinking about it.

"How close?" Tom asked him.

"Very, touching death changes your person. But commanding death taints you each time you do it. At first death and I were on very good terms. I let him do his job. I never stopped him from doing his job, that's one line I didn't cross. But when I started commanding him, he started treating me different. We came to a point where there needed to be an understanding. After that we almost became friends."

"How?" I asked him.

"A friend died, death was already there. He was expecting me to stop him and return the soul. I just nodded to him and went back fighting. He came later that night and we talked for a long time."

"What turned him away from you?" Tom asked me.

"It was the start of the war and not everyone believed. I was, I don't really remember what I was doing. A friend was killed. Death took all their souls. He didn't really approve of my actions." I said.

"Death wouldn't have cared if Harry killed them. But he didn't. He stunned them and ordered death to take them. It's worse than getting kissed. Your souls ripped from your body and die from this action." Everyone looked at Harry.

"It would have been smarter to kill them. Having their blood on my hands would have been better. Because once you're tempted with death's power it's hard to not use it again. Every time you use it you taint yourself. Your soul holds that action. Also every time you use that power your magic holds that action."

"There is another way thought." Lu said. Harry nodded.

"Death can come and ask you for a soul. Or you can ask death to take a soul. There's no tainting. It's his chose at this time. It also saves someone pain."

"What do you mean?" I asked him.

"If someone is dying, you can ask death to take them sooner then what their plan is. Death also doesn't have a huge likes for other's that mess with his plans. There's some races out there that never should have been. Demeanors were made in death's image. He has no love for them. A dark wizard made them. Some animals are against his plans also. Death has to keep the world balanced. So every actions need causes another action. Some things are out of balance and it causes him to be in a bad mood. We need dark and light magical beings. It balances out our magic. That's most likely the reason why my souls clean again." Harry said, but I could tell he was thinking about it.

"But your core isn't." Lucuis told him.

"Lucuis no matter what Harry is a light Wizard. Nothing can change that. Yes it holds a lot of darkness. But with a pure soul, his core is light again. His person on the other hands isn't." Lu tried to explain.

"Dear your nothing helping us understand."

"A master over death is touched by death. That changes a person. If Harry never once touched death he would be fine. But once he did, it started changing him. This has nothing to do with his soul or core. This has to do with his being. Death's gift to Harry for returning was to purify him. Throw this action you had to be pure also. It's all about balance again. That doesn't change the fact that Harry's person has changed. He is the Master over Death." Lu said.

"What does that mean?"

"In so many words it means on the outside Harry is a dark wizard. It means Harry is death. On the inside Harry is a light wizard. He's pure and good and so on. But that's just who he is." No one understood. But I did. And from the feel of it Harry was showing them. Slowly the room got cold and the walls started freezing.

"Being a master over death protections you from being feeling him. Everything gets cold, then you start going crazy." He said and I felt it. "You feel him throw your body and it touches your soul." He said. I gasped. "For ever how long you touch death, your body shows it. You age." Just like that everything was normal again.

"Like it was said Detonators were made in Death's image." Lu said.

"He won't tell me who made them so I'm guessing it was someone in the family. That's what happens when my emotions rise to high. One side effect." Harry told everyone and shurgged.

"There's more?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded.

"That's what happened the first time I ordered death to do my betting. It took a while to learn how to control it. Not everyone is effect by death. Which is a good thing or Lu would have some problems." Everyone looked at Lu.

"I'm a seer remember. I can see death even." She smirked.

"Yes she helped. People were thinking I was going crazy talking to myself. When I was talking to Death." Harry told everyone.

"I can see life lines if I tried. I mean I can see when someone's time is. It dose change from time to time. Actions will cause that."

"That must be trying." Tom told him.

"It was, I haven't tried to use it in a long time. It's not something I want to know. I can move throw wards, see throw glamour's and I know races and animals on sight. That also means I can talk to them all." Harry told us.

"It was funny to watch him talk to a bunny once. It was before dawn and I went looking for him. He was laying on the grass talking to a bunny. Laughed my ass off for hours." Lu told everyone.

"That also means they know me for what I am." Harry told us.

"If Harry would have kept on commanding Death, then Harry would have been changed forever." Lu told us.

"What changed?" Lucuis asked Harry.

"I because a true master over death. I didn't even want to lead our army. I even less wanted to be Death's master. I don't want anyone being a slave under me." Harry told everyone.

"That's why he's able to be master of death. He doesn't care about all that. He wants to protect and save people. Holding that power means nothing to him."

"Why not give them up?" Lucuis asked Harry.

"I've tired, trust me I've tried. But once they were returned to the right full family they stay with their new owner. The stone I dropped in the middle of the forbid forest. Three days later I woke up with it in my hand. I returned the wand to Dumbledore, it was back in my pocket in five steps. The clock I've never tired to give away. I've let many use it. But never needed to try and remove it from my ownership." He told everyone.

"Can you tell us there history?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded.

"I can from the three brothers on. Before I would have to do some reading." Tom nodded to him. "When the war started against the family. The oldest brother who was the master of the wand, was killed in battle. That person took the wand. Death's wand is highly powerful, but not all its powers are unlocked unless your family and or the master." Harry told us.

"Powers?" Lucuis asked.

"One the wand only changes forms with a true master." Harry said and held up the wand. It was black, had a handle and about 10 inches. No it wasn't black, it was dark gray. "For each true master of the wand, the wand changes for that master. Everything from it's for to size." Harry handed it to Lucuis for him to look at it.

"A true master and connect to the wand. It becomes a part of yourself. It's true that another can't kill the master throw magic. But they can be killed. The reason you can't be killed is because of the connection. The wand reacts as you think. It could give you a power boost. But I don't really know about that." Tom took the wand.

"When the oldest brother died the wand moved throw hands. Light and dark. Most Dark lords did hold the wand. It finely ended up in Dumbledore's hands. He really thought he was its master. In my 6th year Draco disarmed Dumbledore becoming the master. Severus killed Dumbledore so Draco had to really take the wand in hand to get its powers. During our 7th year I disarmed Draco and took his wand. Making me it's master. Shortly after Tom took the wand and couldn't master it because it was already mine. He tried to kill me and in return killing himself because of the wand."

"You beat me throw me using your wand?" Tom asked me. I nodded to him.

"Our personal wands are brothers. The reason it chose me because it felt your soul in me. It's also the reason fawn likes us. We hold his tail father's in our wands." Harry told him.

"Young Harry?" Tom asked.

"I've gave him another wand to use while he's here. My hope is for him to bond with it and change wands when he's of age. Later on I'll talk to him about his wand. It's being traced and watched closely. The wand he's using now is a much better fit." Harry smirked.

"You gave him that wand." Lu asked. Harry nodded.

"What's wrong with the wand?" I asked.

"Oh nothing's wrong with it. It's a very powerful wand and was made just for him."

"You mean it was made for you?" Tom asked. "What's it made out of?" Tom asked him.

"It's 12 inches made from a tree from the garden of eve. The core is a mix of things. The larger part is a scale from a dragon."

"How?" Lucuis asked.

"Ollivander taught me how to make a wand before he died. I didn't want to use my wand or the elder wand. So I made a new one. It also has a drop of my blood in it."

"You personalized wands?" Tom asked him. Harry nodded.

"I did, for a few people." He told us. Lu held up her wand and pasted it around. I took the elder wand from Harry. It was balanced, but you didn't feel the power.

"Harry if you returned with death's objects what happened to them in this time?" Lucuis asked him. That was a good question.

"There powers were removed. The stone was turned into a plain stone. Young Harry's cape was turned into a normal cape. Holds the same gift just isn't as powerful. Then the elder wand. Dumbledore's wand lost all its powers and gifts and is now a basic wand. I asked death the same thing before I returned." Harry told him.

"It's a dueling wand." I said when I noticed.

"i owned it throw two wars." Harry told me.

"Lu what's your wand made out of?" Tom asked. Lu looked at Harry and the wand.

"The tree of light, my grandmother allowed me to have a branch. The core is mainly a piece of my hair. Along with that is ash, ash is one idem that's touches all the elements." She told us.

"Temperamental also." Harry shook his head. "You shouldn't be able to make a element wand." Harry told us.

'Go ahead Sev it will work for you.' Harry told me. I was thinking about trying to use Harry's wand. Being able to use death's wand would. I couldn't even think about it. I looked at Harry and he nodded.

'It wouldn't be wise for other's to know they can use the wand.' I told him.

'Trust me my snake. I've watched Lucuis and Tom try and use the wand. Not everyone can. You can, cast a light spell behind them so they don't see.' He told me.

"Can you make wands still?" Lucuis asked Harry. I lighted a bottle at the bar and put it back.

"Depending on the reason. Depending on the wand." Harry told him.

'How dose work for me?' I asked him.

'It knows you. Weren't you listening.' He said.

"What do you mean depending?" Lucuis asked him.

"If you want a oak wand make with a owl father, I can have it made in an hour. If you want something rare, it might be difficult." Harry told everyone. Lu started talking to them about some of the wands.

'I did listen Harry and you will explain it to me.' I told him.

'It knows you Severus, it knows your soul. You allowed it to be free of Dumbledore when you killed him.' Harry told me.

'That's a very good reason, how about the truth.' I told him after I thought about it. He let out a breath.

'Are you sure you want to know.' I gave him a look.

'Harry I wouldn't have asked if I didn't want to know.'

'As I said it knows you, it does know your soul. It allows you to use it because we share a bond. You're not it's master, but you are a user.'

'It knows my soul?' I asked him.

'Yes just how lady knows you and uses you. We share a bond my snake. My soul has touched yours. You can use the wand because of it. The same way the castle dose what you want.'

'You're leaving something out. Lady works with me because of our bond?'

'Yes ask her.' He told me and put his glass down.

'My lady?' I asked. I no longer felt Harry's mind touching mine.

'Yes my child.' She said back to me. She was calming. I felt her magic.

'Could you explain?' I asked her.

'Harry's soul touches yours. That means throw him you know me. With time I will touch you also my child.'

'No now?'

'With time I will. It's not wise for me to touch you now. You're not ready. But soon you will be.' She told me.

'Was Harry?'

'No, but he took it anyways. When I touch you, you will have me in your mind. You will know everything about me. You will feel my wards, my walls and my halls. You will know where everyone is and what everyone dose. It's wise to wait.' She told me.

'Do you know what he's hiding.' I asked her. She laughed and pulled away.

'I am always here my child.'

'That you my lady.' I looked at the room and saw everyone was gone. I looked at Harry and he was smiling at me.

"It's late my snake, time for bed." He said and got up. I nodded to him. "Good night my snake." He said and walked out.

"Bart?" He looked back at me from the door. I held up his wand. He shook his head.

'You'll give it back.' He just smiled and walked out. I didn't understand and put it up my sleeve and got up. I walked out and headed down stairs. I walked into my room and just sat down. I pulled the wand out and looked at the elder's wand.

"Oh yes your the mate." My head snapped up and I looked at a man sitting across from me.

"What?" He smiled at me. Then held out his hand. I took it and shook it.

"Hade Grim." He told me. I nodded to him.

"Severus Snape." He smirked at me.

"Yes I know potion master." He held his hand out and waved his fingers for my wand. I handed it over to him. He felt it. "I like this new form Elder." He said and nodded to himself I think.

Did you just talk to the wand?" I asked him. He smiled and nodded. Then handed the wand back.

"And it talked back. Try it some time, your wand might build a stronger bond with you. I have known Elder for many years." He told me. I looked at the wand to him.

"Death?" I asked and he smiled at me.

"Yes my prince I am death. I have a special bond with your family. I'm not surprised your Harry's mate."

"Will you explain?" I asked him. He looked at me and looked at the wall.

"No, only because that is not my job." I thought about it and nodded. "Hello my lady your looking well." He said.

"My children have came home. What more can I ask for." The castle said. Death laughed softly. "You are being naughty thought."

"No, I have always had the right to be seen by the Prince and his kin. It was time for me to come." He told her.

"If I was still alive I would turn you over my knee. But I will mask you this once." She said.

"Yes ma'am. I so do miss you." He said and looked sad.

"I know, go on with your business. I will hid you." She said. He nodded and closed his eyes.

"You were grand once." He said softly.

"You will help my children." She order and I felt her leave. He nodded and took a breath. Then opened his eyes and looked at me. He smiled softly.

"Should I understand any of this?" I asked him.

"With time you might. You Prince need to return home. They will help. For that I will give you a gift. Your left arm please." I gave him a look and did what he asked. He moved forward and grabbed my wrist. Then pulled my sleeve up. He ran his hand over my arm. He felt the dark mark.

"Tom is a naught boy, playing around with magic that he doesn't understand." He shook his head.

"What about it bothers you?" I asked him. He looked at me.

"The mark is very old magic Severus Prince. Today I will remove it. Another day I will return and explain. But I am needed someone and do not have the time now. Remember Prince return home." He told me and grabbed my arm tightly over the mark. His fingers turned to bond and his nails dug in and moved down.

He ripped the mark off me. Then opened a portal and throw the mark inside. He laid his hand over my arm again and the pain was gone.

"A Prince never should be a slave. I will not be please with you if you return to being one." I nodded to him. He got up and kissed my head. "Go to Harry and let him take care of you. For tonight you will be troubled and tomorrow you will be hole again." I opened my eyes and I was sitting in Harry's room by the window.

"My snake." He said when he saw me. He was next to me in a second and put his arms around me. My arm was hurting again. He took my arm and gasped. Then he leaned forward and smelled me.

"Death, did he hurt you?" He asked me. I shook my head no and he rubbed my arm.

"He called me Prince?" I said and didn't understand. My head was hurting.

"You are a Prince Severus. Remember your the half blood prince. Your mother was a prince." He said and was trying to comfort me.

"He told me to go home." He told me.

"Tomorrow, right now we're going to bed." He helped me up and got me out of my clothes. We got into the bed. He was rubbing my arm. Then started humming. I felt his magic touch me and started falling asleep.

I woke up and still felt calm, safe and loved. There was a soft glow around me. I saw a book in front of me. I looked back and saw Harry. He leaned down and kissed me.

"Death is on my list." He told me softly.

"Why?" He kissed me softly again.

"Without some kind of protection. Being around death will make you insane." He told me. "You had a rough night last night. You said you wanted to go home?" He asked me.

"Death told me to." I told him. He nodded to me and closed the book he was reading.

"We'll go then." He moved away and got up. Then pulled me up also. I was dressed before I knew it.

"We'll go." He fixed my robe and brushed my hair back.

"We're going to prince manor." He said and his cape showed up and put his hood on. Then pulled me towards him and we appeared. Then kissed me softy and pulled away. I looked around and was surprised I remembered this place.

"Open your magic to the house and it will guild you." Harry told me. He was rubbing my back and waiting. I closed my eyes and did what he said. Then started walking. I opened my eyes and saw my grandfather. His arms were folded and he was looking down at me with an upsetting face.

"You shouldn't have came. You shouldn't have brought him. I changed the wards before I died. It will kill him when he leave." He said. Harry looked off his hood and my grandfather was surprised.

"I believe you have me mistaken for another. I am Prince Harold Peverll Master over death. You will do well to behave kindly or be removed." Harry told him in a cold voice. But all I was doing was blinking. My grandfather bowed.

"My apologizes my Prince." He said with his head down still.

"Up with you," My grandfather stood. "Death told Severus to return so we returned." My grandfather blinked. Harry waved his hand and my grandfather stepped out of his painting and walked over to me.

"We will see." He said and took my arm. I felt warm at his touch. He lifted both sleeve's and smiled. Then kissed my head. "Yes it was time for you to return my little snake. Welcome home." Harry has his arms folded.

"It will take more than that to make up for your deeds." Harry said. My grandfather nodded and looked me over.

"You reminded me so much like our grandfather. Come it's time to meet your family." He said and took my hand and walked me out. I looked at Harry and he followed. He still didn't look happy. We walked throw the halls and ended in a large circle. They were all bowing.

"Up." Harry ordered. They rose and he moved to the side. But nodded when I looked at him.

"Everyone this is Lord Severus Snape Prince." My grandfather said. Everyone smiled. Then my grandfather turned me and I was facing a man who looked like me.

"Um, yes a fine son. A strong man to be Lord Prince." The man said looking me over. "Yes Hade's was right to have you return."

"My little Snake this is Koran the head of our family and the first Lord Prince." He told me. I nodded to him. His face changed as he looked me over.

"Are you well Severus." He asked me.

"I've helped as much as I could Koran." Harry told him. He shook his head.

"Hade's can have that effect. Come Severus we need to talk." Koran walked out of his painting. "Return to your painting Orin." My grandfather nodded, kissed my head and walked away. Harry started rubbing my back again.

"You are welcome also My Prince." Harry nodded and we followed Koran. We walked throw the house and Koran helped me open a door. We walked down a set of stairs and into a long hallway that was light.

"We Lord Princes have and will always protect the Peverll's." He said and smiled at us. We walked down the halls and they told a story. Then we came into a black marble room. In the middle was a stand of armor. There was a black sword on one side and a ring on the other.

"Little Severus put the ring on then we'll talk." Harry walked me over and I put the ring on. I felt the power and then I blinked and everything was back to normal. I shook my head. Harry moved back but was smiling. I looked over and saw Koran smiling also.

"The right is a gift from Hade's, it protects us from his abilities. Though it will not protect you from death. When you die, it will return and the next Lord Prince will take ownership. That is unless it's pasted on before then. The amore and sword are yours also. They were gifted to us." I nodded.

"How long has the Prince family guarded the Peverll?" I asked him.

"Long enough. We became Prince when they became Potter. I was Ingous's son's guard. We believed you would be young James guard. But this is so much more." I folded my arms.

"You wanted me to be James guard?" I asked him. He smiled at me and walked out with a wave for us to follow. There at the end of the hallway he nodded to the wall.

"Protecting the young princess was a much high honor. You were little Lily's guard since you were 5 and you did your family a great honor." He told me and on the wall were three scenes of Lily and myself. "Now thought our family are no longer protectors." I gave him a look.

"And why is that?" I asked him but looked at Harry. He smiled at me and pointed to the wall behind me. I turned and there was Harry and myself. We stood side by side.

"As I said my soul touches yours." Harry said. He walked over to me. "It will come to you Severus my snake soon enough. Um let's see." He moved back a step and waved his hand at me. I felt the amore. I looked down and liked it.

"It's light." I said.

"Come back some time my little Severus and we'll talk. But now go on and take care of what's needed." Koran said and walked away. Harry came over and kissed me.

"I love it, so handsome." He kissed me again.

"Come on Harry it's time to King you." I pulled him to me and appeared us back to his room. Pointed him to the bathroom. He gave me a look but walked in. Lu came in and nodded. She was holding a chest. I walked out and into the throne room.

The ring gave me the knowable of what was needed. I checked and made sure the room was right and walked out. I knocked on Tom's door. Lucuis answered and was surprised to see me.

"One hour." He nodded and looked at the time. I walked back throw the painting and into Harry's room. Lu taking everything out of the chest.

"One hour." She nodded to me. I walked out again and found everyone in the dining room.

"Oh my Severus." Cissi said.

"You will be allowed to take part in the ceremony. If you do not want to, please return home. You'll be called back afterwards." I told everyone.

"What's going on?" Sirius asked.

"The Prince's are taking the thrown. It's like knighting someone in a way." I told him.

"How long?" Cissi asked me.

"50 minutes." She nodded and looked around at everyone. They all wanted to stay.

"Come on, we'll take use of the closet." She lead everyone out and started helping them get ready. All they needed was formal robes and a little grooming. I lead them to the room and they saw the floating crowns. I walked over to Harry.

"Please keep your distance." He nodded and moved back a little. I winked at him. He smiled finely and relaxed. I walked out and checked with Lucuis and Tom.

"Do you want to explain what you did?" Tom asked me.

"It wasn't my doing." He looked over at me. "I had a visitor last night. It needed to be done so I could King you." He nodded and smiled.

"I'm glad my friend. We'll he be there?" He asked me.

"I'm sure he might be." He nodded to me. I reminded Lucuis of the time and went to check on Lu. Harry was already dressed and ready. He was in gold clothes. They were sitting by the window. I walked over and handed the wand over.

"You will need both ideas." He nodded to me. I pulled him up and kissed him. I let go of my magic and it surround him.

'My soul touches yours in return.' I told him. He looked up at me and started to purr. 'Shut up you wolf.'

'Yes my snake.' He kissed me. 'I will try not to alpha you too much my mate.'

'I will bow to you mate. Only as your mate.' His face light up.

'Only then please.' He kissed me deeply.

"Stop that, you'll have to change if you don't." Lu told us.

"Come my wolf it's time." He made a face. "I am always here." He nodded, took a breath and walked out. He took the stairs. I walked throw the painting and saw Tom and Lucuis walk out also. I walked back and stood in the hallway waiting.

Five minutes to the hour they showed up. I turned and walked down the hall. I opened the doors and moved aside. They walk throw and stood in front of the thrown. Lucuis and Lu moved to the side and bowed. Pez and Sage shut the doors and I walked over.

"It's time Lady." I called out. The room light up and filled with magic. A gold book showed up in front of me and was open. I smiled at Tom and Harry. Everyone bowed on their knee.

I started reading. I didn't even know what I was reading. Lady was specking throw me. Gold and Green showed up around Tom and Sliver and Red show up around Harry. The magic pulled in wards and there true crowns showed up. There's capes, crests and weapons showed up also.

"Let the world know." I said and felt the power in my voice. "Hail King Tom Peverll, Hail King Harold Peverll." I went down on my knee and bowed my head. They sat down.

"Rise." They said at once. I stood and the book was gone. There was a silver band around Tom's head with a green gem. On top of his head was a large gold crown with green stones. Harry had a sliver band with red stones. His silver crown was on his head and red stones. They both had swords and there capes and clothes matched their crowns.

"Your top crowns will stay or return to your thrown. Your bottom crowns will stay with you." I told them. They took them off at once and got up. A few laughed.

"Call your seconds." I said. They each called the name of their seconds. Lucuis and Lu were both covered in a robe and pin of their title. A sword showed up for each. I nodded and waved my hand over my armor. It was gone and returned to the stand.

"That's all?" Draco asked. Harry started laughing and sat back down. Tom looked at Draco and raised his eye brow.

"Did you think there was more young Draco?" Draco looked around.

"Well kind of." He said.

"Draco there hasn't been a kinking in over 2000 years. This one was private. Next time it will be more. We'll put on a show for you at the ball." Draco smiled and nodded. "Now out with you before your three case trouble." Harry, Draco and Blaine ran out.

"Change you three." Cissi called after them. "We'll were off." She said and the ladies left.

"Now what?" Harry asked and looked around.

"Out with you before you case trouble." He smirked, got up and walked out. Tom watched him and smiled.

"Come Lucuis we have work to do." Tom left with Lucuis following. Lu walked over and hugged me.

"Your soul signs now." She said and walked out. I watched her and shook my head.

"What did she mean?" Sirius asked me. I looked over at him. Lupin was smelling the room. He smiled and nodded.

"I'm glad, we felt reasonable." I rolled my eyes.

"My choices has nothing to do with either of you." Sirius looked at us and smiled. He came over and hugged me. I gave him a look when he pulled back.

"You earned it. Come Rem, let's go play." Sirius said and left. Lupin shook his head.

"Go play with Harry." Sirius laughed and did just that. I walked out with Lupin and the doors shut. I opened the doors to the hall of history and he sucked in a breath.

"This is nothing compared to the private library." I told him. He looked at me. I nodded for him to follow me. The doors shut and we headed to the private library. The doors opened and we walked in. He looked over the room and smiled.

"Do you know how many would give their life's to be here." He told me. I smiled and nodded.

"Oh my." We turned and saw Cissi. She walked past us and walked down the stairs and looked at all the books.

"This will not do." Cleo said. How did she get past us. "I'll get Zander here quickly." She said and was taking in the room.

"Three libraries." Cissi said.

"The nanny elf will take care of Richard and Rebecca." She walked past us and out. Lupin walked down and was looking over the books. I leaned against the railing watching. I felt Harry's magic touch me. He leaned next to me.

"What's going on?" He asked me.

"The library is all wrong." Cissi told him. He looked around and looked at me. I shurgged. He looked behind us and stood up. His face went blank, but I felt his magic. He was upset.

"My King, this is my husband Zander. Zander is a Master historian. Zander this is King Harold." Cleo said. Zander eyes were huge but he bowed.

"Hello Zander welcome to Peverll's private library." Harry told him. "I have yet been told why your here?" He said and looked at Cleo. Cleo looked around.

"There's no order. Zander will know how to put them into order and handle them how they should." Cleo told him. Harry looked around.

"I welcome the help Zander, but you will remember this is a private library and you will be watched closely." Zander nodded. "Well go on, enjoy yourself. There's another library it's for the public. If you feel books should be moved between the two that's fine. You should also know there's a hall of history. Again move what's needed there or out of there." Zander nodded. Harry waved to the stairs.

"You can trust him Harold, Zander has spent his life learning everything about history. He is also a private person." Cissi said. Harry nodded. The woman left. Harry leaned down and watched Zander. I rubbed his back and he calmed down.

"Having a historian going throw your library is wise. Zander doesn't care about anything but history. He will care for the books like they should be cared for. He'll put the library's in order. You said you needed someone to care for the library. You won't find someone better." I told him.

"Maybe, we'll see." He told me.

"Tombs." Zander yelled. We looked over. He was just standing in front of an area.

"Are you alright Zander?" Harry asked him. Zander jumped and looked over.

"You have Tombs." He said in aw. Harry nodded. "It would be, you should, they are." He was saying but didn't finish.

"How about a finished sentences." Harry told them.

"Tombs are very rare and important. They should be in a special room." He told Harry.

"There's scrolls." Harry said and pointed at something. Zander wiped around. He ran over and looked them over. He didn't get within two feet.

"Then demines." Harry said. Zander looked back at him and didn't understand. "There's books before scrolls." Harry pointed at the area. He ran over and was even farther away.

"These are, they are, how," Zander said. Harry walked down the stairs and opened a set of days. Zander walked over.

"This is the hall of history. History on my family. They start from the first member of my family and end at the doors on the other side with a book on Tom and myself." Harry told him.

"They should be protected." Zander said.

"Trust me, Lady would not let anything happen in these two rooms. Without these doors open, you only see have the room. The history starts with the start of this island. As for this library you have to have permission to enter." Harry told him. Zander shut the doors. But I saw he was tempted.

"Thank you for letting me see this." Zander said. Harry turned and looked at him.

"Do you really believe you are standing in my private library to look at my books. No your here to put everything in order." Zander blinked. "You have two mouths, get started." Harry said and walked out. Zander just stood there.

"Oh I like him." Zander wiped around. There was a large painting on the wall smiling down at us. "Hello Historian Zander. I am Queen Athena. How do you like my library." She asked and was smiling.

"Yours?" Zander and Lupin asked.

"Yes when I was very young I asked my papa for a library. When I became a Queen, I added to the castle that was this library and added to the magic to keep it filled. The books that are older than Lady, were brought here from family members."

"Thank you for saving our history." Zander said and bowed. She laughed.

"Now it's your job Zander. The public library are for everyone and all. That means all ages, all genders and all races. Remember that as you take care of it. This is the family library. This is to be protected and cared for with love. But some will come and learn. Remember that as you take care of this room. The hall of history is new, it is for all. Some things though should be kept private." She told him.

"I understand." Zander told her.

"Very good, now say hello to Lady. She will aid you in with this task." Athena told him. He looked at her and looked around.

"Zander Lady is the castle." I told him. He let out a breath. Athena laughed softly.

"Hello Lady, for a minute there I thought I was missing someone around. My wife tells me I can get side tracked." Wind brushed around him.

"Woman are wise Historian Zander. Within the bonds of my Library's I will allow you to hold my magic while you put everything in order." She told him. He bowed.

"Thank you lady. I will look over the other library." He said.

"I will guild you." She told him and he walked out. Athena shook her head.

"The paintings are alive again?" I asked her. She winked at me.

"We're walking slowly. Many have already returned to their places. Off you go Severus and meet some of the Master's before you. Remus my dear I believe there are some books to my right you will like." She guided him as I walked out. I walked the halls and ended up in my potions lab. There were three paintings.

"You are a very young Master. Though I see you have much talent. Come forward my boy let me have a look at you. The middle panting said. I walked over to him.

"I am King Pommes I added the lap and garden. You will fill my role better then I. So much talent already. This is Demean and Kia they have added to my area." I nodded to them both.

"You will make a find Master young Prince. Go on and visit the garden. You'll find much there." Kia said. I folded my arms.

"That wasn't an order Prince. She's like that. I've had to deal with her far too long. She's a little demanding." Demean told me with a soft voice.

"The garden need your care Severus. It will be done shortly." Pommes told me. I nodded and walked out. I walked out the back doors and throw the maze. I watered each garden and thought about a green house.

"My snake your bothered?" I turned and saw Harry walking over to me.

"I need help." He nodded to me.

"Madam Sprout might be willing to help?" He said to me. "I know Neville would love to help?" I nodded and looked around.

"I'll think about it." He put his arms around me.

"Show me what you want my snake." He told me. I felt his mind touch mine and I showed him.

"What do you think?" He nodded to me. Then handed me the elder wand.

"Keep that image in your mind and let the magic do the work." I gave him a look and he covered my eyes with his hand. "Let the magic flow and do the work." He told me. I took a breath and did what he said. I felt my magic come forward. His hand moved and he kissed me.

"Beautiful." He said and moved so I could see. Each green house was different. They were each beautiful.

"How?"

"By letting magic do her job. Sand from the beach made the glass. Rocks from the island make the rest. When you're ready we'll look at your wand. Come to dinner my snake." I nodded and followed him.

"I would like to keep my school like apart from my life. Maybe I'll look somewhere." He looked at me and nodded.

"That's smart. You wouldn't have to find another person later on." He told me.

"But I have to say that the child has talent. If young Harry brings him here, I will show him my gardens."

"That's very nice of you my snake. Showing someone something that's private to you." We walked inside and into the dining room. He said down and I followed. Everyone was still here. I was thinking of a gardener while I was eatting. Did I want a gardener or a hierology. Or do I want a house elf. Misty.

'My snake who's Misty?' Harry asked me.

'What?'

'You just yelled Misty at me.' I let out a breath and his face cleaned.

'Misty is my house elf. She stays at splitter end unless we needed each other. I found a gardener.' His hand moved to my leg and he smiled.

'I like that idea. But I have different ideas on house elf's.'

'Misty was my nanny, trust me you will be surprised by her actions towards me.' He nodded to me. It wasn't long before dinner was over. I headed down stairs and felt Harry follow me. I sat down and he moved next to me. He was running his finger's throw my hair.

"Misty." I called, but it was an order to come. It took a minute or two and Misty showed up. She had her hands on her hips. Then she noticed the room was different. Then she saw Harry. She bowed very low.

"Hello Misty, Severus has told me much about you. Please don't treat me any different than you would him." Harry told her. She stood and gave him a look.

"It's very nice to meet you King Harry." He nodded to her. "Severus?" She gave me a look.

"Misty you know Harry?" He asked. She looked at us. Then blinked.

"Severus every magical being heard of the King's taking the throw today. I can see his crown you know." I nodded when I noticed it was still there. "But I also see he's Death's massager." She gave him a look.

"Oh Misty I'm very sorry, I am the Master of Death. I am also Lord Death." She looked him over. She took a minute then nodded to him.

"Misty this is Pevell Castle. I have left Dumbledore and I am Potion Master here." I told him. She came right over and smacked the back of my head.

"I've been telling you for years, you never listen." She told me. "Oh hush you, he's use to it." She waved her finger and Harry when he started growing. Harry stopped, but gave her a look.

"I'm so very happy for the both of you." She told us.

"Thank you Misty."

"Now get to the point, what do you need me to do?"

"There's four gardens." That's as far as I got when she was gone. Harry was smiling and kissed me. I kissed him back. We pulled away to breath. My head dropped to his shoulder. I didn't even notice he moved to my lap. When my breathing was back to normal I pulled back and looked at him.

"So you're wolf animagus?" I asked him. He nodded to me and got up. He slipped forms and just stood there looking at me. I leaned forward and rubbed his fur back. He still had his bight green eyes. He slipped back and kissed me again.

"So you're a snake animagus?" I asked him.

"Yes." I looked at him waiting. He slipped forms again. He was small, but about 6 ft long. His eyes were still green though. I rubbed down his back, he culled up in my lap.

"Why are you cold?" I asked him.

'I'm cold blooded.' He said in my mind. Before I could ask he slipped back into his form and was sitting on me again.

"Where did those two forms come from?" I asked him. He shurgged at me. "I would have thought you would have been a stage." He made a face. Then shook his head.

"Pomtroma are very similar to each other. My stage has nothing to do with my father's aminagus. Yes at 13 I thought it was. But my stage is a mate to your doe." I gave him a look. "Sorry getting the times mixed up. You lead me somewhere with your doe once. I followed it because it reminded me of my mum."

"I showed you?" I asked him and wasn't happy.

"I didn't know it was you and you made sure of it. Pomtroma's match mates even if you didn't know it. Severus I have always cared for you." He told me. I nodded to him. "But a persons pomtroma can change. At first I used the stage because of my care for you and my father. Depending on the time my stage changes into other forms."

"You shouldn't be able to change forms." He kissed me softly.

"It depends on the amount of power you have. Your happy thought makes the spell work. But your love powers it. The form has a meaning for who you are and who your mate is. If you lose your mate it can change forms. For you lose a love one it can change. Magic doesn't always stick to the rules that's been formed around it."

"Very well."

"As for your aminagus for it first depends if you have the blood to change forms. Then it forms to who you are as a person. It's not wise to try before your an adult because your still finding yourself. Some won't change, but most will. Unless it has something to do with your family blood. McGonagall is a cat because her whole family are cats."

"I'm following you."

"You then will hold two forms because your person has changed." I nodded and understood.

"So you're a snake and a wolf. Very different animals." I said thinking more to myself.

"Oh well I'm a snake because of Tom's soul was sharing mine." He told me. I blinked at him. He got up and was looking away and slipped into a grim form. But this one hasn't grown. He was still a puppy. I rubbed his head. He slipped back into his normal form.

"This summer in my time I was stuck at my family's house till my brithday. I spent most my nights when I couldn't sleep finding my form and trying to slip into it. Sirius was not happy when I finely got to the orders hid out. It was dangers and I shouldn't have tried myself. Later that year Sirius passed on. The form won't grow." He told me.

"It happens from time to time. The puppy's father died, it won't grow up because of the loss and pain." Harry nodded.

"I know, it's also the form I take the less." I raised my eye brows at him.

"How many forms do you have Harry?" He shurgged. "What's your pure form Harry." He looked away and was thinking about it. Then held out his hand. I took it and he pulled me up. Put his arms around me and appeared us. I looked around.

"We're on the other side of the island." I nodded to him. He backed up a few steps.

"Harry?" He took a breath.

"Please do not tell anyone." I nodded to him and he started slipping into his true form. He took his time and slowly he changed and got bigger, but his magic was covering him also. Then the air cleared and he was a dragon. He was gold, with red and black highlights. He was huge. I walked over and ran my hand over his neck. I walked around him and couldn't believe it. I couldn't remember one person becoming a dragon.

'This is why you have strong mind magic?' I asked him.

'No you taught me Sev. This is why we have such a strong connection. A dragon and it's rider become one.' He told me. I stopped and looked at him. His head was facing me and he was watching me.

"Rider?" I asked him. He leaned down and gave me a push with his head.

'Who else do you think I would allow to become my rider.' He asked. Then he changed back and was standing in front of me kissing.

"What else?" I asked him.

"That's my true form. The rest are from touching another. Don't ask me why I can slip into so many forms. But I can." He shurgged and I knew it worried him. I brushed his hair back.

"There have been records of people who are special. But having this skill should be kept hidden. As for your dragon. I won't share it with anyone. A rider protects his dragon." His green eyes were so bright.

"If it wasn't us I wouldn't know who else would be able to take this on. I'm your alpha and your my rider." He shook his head.

"What does that mean?" I asked him. He just leaned against me and didn't care I was upset.

"Our magical types are competently. You're a sincere. That's why you're great at potions. You can since everything around you. That's why my dragon took you as a rider. It did days ago. The first time our minds touched it woke and called to you. It's hard to control him. I'm a pusher. My magic is the worst time because it reacts to my emotions. I push my magic out no matter the emotion. We match together well because of it. It took me a while to notice. My wolf picked it up. You could feel me." He told me.

"I've never heard of a pusher. I know what a sincere is. There rate though."

"Oh they are very rare. Pure sincere are. If you have some kind of sincere blood in you, you turn up doing job's with potions, curse braking, warding, healing. Most real dragon riders are sincere. Having a bond with a dragon is very close to mating. You feel each other, hear each other and guild each other. With time your heart beats as one. A pusher is more normally. You only notice if the pusher is powerful. It's the people who's magical energy is always around them." He told me. I thought about it and nodded.

"The rest?" He shurgged.

"I didn't study them very long. I have a book on different types of magic. I read it once a while ago. If you want you can read it." I nodded to him.

"What's Lu?"

"She's," He looked away. "I don't know. A seer really, but she has to be mixed with something else."

"Your wolf noticed what I was?" I asked him.

"You noticed I was a wolf my snake. You since it. I will try very hard not to dom you Severus." I smirked at him.

"Have I asked you to?" I asked him. He looked up at me.

"I don't think you understand Severus. I'm not just a mate I am a alpha. The dragon normally lies doormat in me. The wolf doesn't. Since I became general he's right below the skin."

"Yes Harry I have noticed. So far I haven't minded. Don't worry yourself so much." He gave me a look.

"I would like us to take our time here Severus. I might have known you in my time but I don't know you." I raised my eye brow. "Sev he very much needs to claim you." He told me.

"Yes I understand, we need to take our time. But that has nothing with you taking the lead. He can wait, I'm not going anywhere." I told him. His eyes changed.

"You were going to leave." He said.

"I'm not leaving my wolf. My life, I'm only known how to be a spy. It took me a while to remember it's not needed any longer. I'm happy here. I'm happy with you." He pulled me to him and kissed me. "Do you know how long I've waited to be free and do what I want to do. I can work on my potions whenever I want now."

"Yes you can, put all the other's to shame. I might subject you fix all the teaching books. Might get more children into potions." I blinked at him.

"Write a book?"

"Write many books. Have everyone know that you are the best." He nodded and appeared us. "But your mine." I smiled slowly and finely smirked.

"Yes my wolf I'm yours. But you are mine." He blinked.

"Who else matters?" He asked.

"That's my point. No one else matters. Remember that." He brushed my hair back.

"Sev I don't understand?" He told me.

"What do you mean you don't understand. I will not share you."

"Who would you share me with, there has never been anyone else Sev." He told me. I blinked at him. He really didn't understand. I smiled softly and kissed him softly.

"Harry your King. Many will notice and want you." He blinked back at me. Then made a face.

"You have no need to fear. I need no more then you." He told me. I nodded to him. He looked to the side. "Would you want to change a ruin tonight?" He asked me.

"I should come just to make sure your able to behave." That pleased him for some reason. We walked out and headed to the ruin room. Everyone was waiting for us. We each picked a ruin and changed it. I held Harry and walked upstairs.

"I'm going to have to watch you closely." I said and shook my head as we walked to my room.

"I would like that." He told me. I got us out of our clothes and into bed.

"I'll remind you, you said that." He just nodded and fall asleep. I followed him. He fit against me so well.

Harry

I woke up and felt around the bed. It was empty. I opened my eyes and looked around. I got up when I found the room empty and walked out. Severus was wearing his robe sitting by the fire reading. He had a cup of tea with him.

"Sev?" He looked up at me.

"It's still early, you don't need to be up yet." He told me. I walked over to him and pouted.

"Why are you up then?" I asked him. He moved his book and I sat down between his legs.

"I wake up early most days." He moved his book back and let me lean against him while I woke up. I made a sound and he just kissed my head.

"You could have read in bed." I told him.

"Do you remember we're going to daily ally?" He asked me and I nodded. I had to get dressed and ready and be around people. I made another sound.

"Your coming." I told him.

"I'm sure I can put aside what I needed to do today and join you." I got up.

"Good, don't wear black. I will see you at breakfast." I told him and walked out of his suit. I found a painting and space walked to my room. I showered and got dressed. As soon as my hair was brushed my crown was back on. I made a face and pulled on my robes.

Today was going to be long. I space walked to the first floor and walked into the dining. I sat down and opened my paper. Coffee was already waiting for me. Lu was in minutes later.

"We need to talk to Dobby shortly." I told her. She nodded.

"Push him back before someone notices." She told me and gave me a look. She pointed to her eyes. I closed my eyes and pulled the wolf back and let out a breath.

"He's not happy with me." I told her. She just smiled at me.

"How's he being taken?" She asked.

"Yes I know your happy. Doesn't seem to care." I told her. She nodded and was glad. Mostly everyone slowed up and breakfast showed up. I had to push the wolf back again when Severus sat down next to me. He calmed when I moved my leg under Severus.

"I still don't see why I can't go." Harry said out of nowhere. I lowered my paper and looked at him.

"You're staying for your saftly Harry. We won't be gone as long as everyone else." Sirius told him. I looked at Tom and he didn't understand either.

"Do you have plans?" I asked Sirius and Lupin. They looked at me.

"I have a meeting this afternoon. Sirius doesn't think I should be alone and is joining me." Lupin told me. I nodded and looked at Harry.

"It's not safe for you to be about right now Harry. You're not going to be stuck here all summer I promise. Just think about all the mischief you'll miss while you're gone with Lupin for stuff business." I told him. He thought about it.

"What are you doing?" He asked me.

"Tom and I are meeting with the Goblins. We're going to talk about peace between our two courts." He made a face. "It might be a little less entertainment as history class."

"What kind of mischief?" He asked me.

"There's a chess board that needs braking in? It's a little bigger than the one in your first year." He smirked and nodded. "Or there's a maze to get lost in. No you are not allowed past the castle grounds yet." I added and lifted the paper again.

"If you three do pass the castle grounds, you won't be allowed outside again." Tom told them.

"What is concerned the castle grounds?" Draco asked.

"Five feet before the forest. Everything before that is castle grounds. That stops at the cliffs." Tom told him. I saw Blaine, Draco and Harry looking at each other.

"Lady will inform the adults if you do not listen also." I added.

"We'll we ever be allowed in the forest?" Harry asked.

"Ask your father." Tom told him. Harry looked at Sirius and he nodded.

"Not today." Harry nodded back. Right before 8 I lowered my paper and folded it. Tom and I got up and walked out with Lu, Lucuis and Severus following us. I pulled my hood, it didn't hid my face and crown but it hid enough. Tom noticed and pulled his own. I saw Lu had the guys ready.

"The capes will allow you into the ally." They nodded.

"We we'll be behind you." Tom told them. Lu grabbed their arms and were gone. A few seconds later I felt her call to me and moved next to Tom and took his arm. He nodded to me. I appeared us and we landed between three black clocks.

Everyone in the ally stopped and watched us.

"You do not need the cape I take it." Tom asked me and we headed to the bank. We arrived in the middle of the street.

"Hardly." He smirked and nodded. "A ward hasn't stopped me yet brother."

"That might come in handy."

"It does." The guards came out of the bank and opened the door for us. They bowed as we pasted them. Guar was standing at the front of the bank. We smiled when he saw us and everyone in the bank was just stairs. The Goblins were bowing.

"My Kings," Guar bowed his head.

"Prince Guar." We bowed our heads back. Come this way please." He said and walked around the desk. Guards were holding the doors open into the back. We walked throw and the doors closed. We got in a large and different cart and road down. We stopped at a hallway and got out.

"My Kings to open the vault you will have to go alone first. The wards afterwards will only allow who you want to be allowed throw them. This is the largest and most protected vault in all of our banks. Thought once inside the vault you will notice other doors. This vault is connected throw many different banks." Guar told us.

"Where does our vault really lay?" I asked him.

"In the immortal realm." He answered. I looked down the hallway as I thought about it.

"Who's the account manager?" Tom asked.

"There isn't one. The vault was sealed by Ingoes at his passing. His son already opened a Potter vault. You are able to point any manger you wish over your vault. The vault has been looked over thought by the manger of the immortal bank." We nodded.

"We will chose at another time." I told Tom. He nodded and we walked down the hallway. The torches light as we got close. We ended up in front of a large gold set of doors. We pasted three wards to get here. Two figures on the doors opened there eyes and looked at us.

"Finely our family is once more. A test though." The woman said.

"Yes we will not be fluted." The name said. I took the knife off the door and cut my palm and touched the door. Tom followed my actions and we looked at the two waiting.

"I'm pleased to meet you King Tom, King Harry." The woman said.

"Brothers taking the crown again. Very wise." They closed there eyes and the wards dropped and the doors unlocked.

"I do not like that the wards are gone." Tom told Guar.

"They return at your leave. He walked throw us and opened the doors. We just stood there. I could see the different doors. But the vault was huge and filled with gold. But there was so much more.

"Why has so much been placed here." I asked as walked in.

"For many reason my King Harry. Most of this has been entered when a family member passes. I can get a listing of what's in the vault if you wish." He told us. Tom nodded and tapped his chin.

"Can anything be removed?" Lu asked him.

"Everything can be removed." Guar told her. She nodded and looked at me. I waved my hand and she was gone. "Fairy's do like shinny things." Guar laughed and walked away. The doors closed and I looked back. Severus was behind me.

"Harry where dose the family come from?" Tom asked me. I looked over at him.

"I did wonder when you were going to ask." He looked over at me and raised his eye brow. I looked around and saw if I could show him without telling him. I nodded and walked away. He followed next to me. We stopped in front of a stone carving.

"That was what we called home once." He stood next to me and looked the craving over.

"We're atlantics?" He asked me softly. I nodded to him.

"I haven't read that far into the history. But I had the same question as you did. It's a puzzle that needs to be solved. I'm getting there. I know our family goes beyond them though."

"Harry you shouldn't have done the bond." He told me. I laughed softly.

"We agreed to the bond Tom. But magic allowed it. If magic didn't want it, then it wouldn't have taken. Your my brother now, throw our blood. Your family." He just looked at me for a long time.

"Thank you." He said softly.

"Look around Tom, get to know your real family." He looked around. "Not that you still aren't who you are. There's just so much more. It's shows with your clothes your wearing." He smiled and nodded.

"Shall we look around." He asked me. I nodded and he walked away. Severus walked over and looked at the caving.

"Where'd Lucuis get lost?" I asked him.

"The very front." I laughed and took his hand. He didn't fight me.

"There is no order here." I said looking around.

"Most family vaults aren't. Is there anything you would like to see?" He asked me. I shook my head.

"The only reason I'm here is because Lu wants to see all the pretty's. I'll follow you around." He nodded and started looking around at things. I kept an eye out for everyone else and Guar.

"How much of your history do you know Harry?" He asked me.

"I haven't read very far into it. I know where we come from, well we're we came from last." He nodded and stopped to look some books over.

"I know everything about the other side of my family though." He looked at me and nodded that he understood.

"Didn't take me long to figure out that you were the era to Geodic." I nodded to him. We moved around some more. Then I saw Guar return.

"Come we'll return later." I told him and called for Lu. We met in the middle. Tom and Lucuis were with Guar. Lucuis was holding a sliver case.

"Do you still wish to see your vault Lady Watcher." Guar asked her.

"Yes," He nodded and looked at me. I shook my head. Lucuis raised his eye brow.

"Then I will take them." Guar told me and I nodded. Tom's eyes light up. We walked out and I felt the wards go up. We did grab some money before we left though. Once we were at the cart I looked at Guar and he nodded to me.

"Thank you for your time. Lu call me when your done." She nodded and waved me to leave. Tom raises his eye brow. I just pulled our hoods, looked at Severus and he rolled his eyes and started falling forward. I appeared us out of the bank into the ally.

"So what my wolf do you want to do while they are busy?" Severus asked me.

"We'll I thought we could shop." He gave me a look. "I'm sure we can find something." I turned and walked away. He followed me. I could see a few Author's watching us.

"Harold." He breathed as we walked into a different alley. I just smirked and stopped next to a door. He opened it and I walked in. He walked in after me.

"Hello Mister Horus." I said looking around. The man behind the counter looked up and blinked. I dropped my hood.

"Child you forget to tell me something the last time you were here." He said.

"Ah let me introduce myself then. I am King Harold Pervell." His mouth dropped opened. I moved to the side. Severus dropped his hood also. Horus's mouths snapped closed.

"Master Snape, what can I do for you." He asked. I smirked and looked around. I found a stool moved it over to the counter and sat down. Snape was looking throw some of his stock and I smiled.

"Your with Snape?" Horus asked me. I raised my eye brow at him.

"He's doing a job for me. Why not have the best?" I asked him.

"Because he thinks I'm a death eater." Snape said.

"Should that mean something." I asked. I needed to keep up my act. Snape nodded to me.

"Yes it should. I should have noticed when you came down this ally." He told me. I nodded and waited.

"What are you working on Master Snape?" Horus asked him.

"A potion that allows certain skills." I answered for Severus. Horus looked at me.

"What skills?" He asked me.

"There's a family book of mine, that I want to read. I've tried as many languages as I could. Now I'm trying something else." I told him.

"It's not like you to take on a job of this size Master Snape."

"Some offers can't be walked away from." Severus told him.

"How did you find Master Snape?" He asked me.

"Severus Snape is well known around the world Mister Horus. For this country to not use his talents. I'm surprised." I shook my head.

"But he's a known." He started to say. Severus came over and he stopped talking. I looked at them.

"Am I taking you away from a job Master Snape?" I asked him. Severus looked at me.

"No I would have told you beforehand if I had something pressing." I nodded and looked throw what he grabbed.

"What's upsetting about you being a death eater. Is that some different level in a Potion Master?" I asked then. Horus looked at me with surprise. He just looked at me. Severus on the other hand shook his head.

"No my King a Death eater is a follower or supporter of the Dark Lord. When I was younger I was charged as a follower. But without proof I was cleared." He told me.

"That was 15 years ago has no one let it go?" I asked him.

"Everyone believer's he will raise again." I laughed.

"Yes there will always be a dark lord who comes. There's a balance in everything. From what I was told he was killed. You don't come back from death without Death's approval." Horus gasped. "Come now Master Snape tell me how you prove you are a Death eatter." I asked him.

"His followers hold his mark." I raised my eye brow at him.

"Like a ring or pendent?" I asked. I was looking over one of his herbs.

"No a brand on their left arm."

"Very barbican. I know a wizard how tends a ranch in the new land. He brands his candle. Has the best beef I've ever had. Colby I believe." Severus just looked at me. I put down the herb and waved his arm to me. He pulled his sleeve and showed me his left arm. I waved to the other.

"So you are believed to be a death eatter yet do not hold a brand." I shook my head. "This country is father twisted then I believed. I don't know how I am going to deal with this government if they are all like this." I told him.

"You." Was all Hours could saw.

"You did not know he wasn't a death eater. The test is very easy to prove. How much?" I asked and waved at his counter. He was just looking at Severus in surprise.

"24." Severus said. I handed Hours 25 gold and Severus put everything away. I pulled my hood.

"Let's see if my brother has gotten into any trouble yet. Have a good day Mister Horus." I said and walked out. Severus walked along side me.

'Why did you do that Harry?' Severus asked me.

'You are my mate you will not be treated any less than a king or the best Potion Master in the world.' I told him. I felt his love throw his magic. I smiled and stopped.

"My King." I blinked and sucked in a breath.

"My King." Lu said standing in front of me. I turned her and she looked around. But all she would be able to see is a cape. She turned back around and looked at me. "What's wrong."

"Come." I walked around her and headed to Tom's bar. I walked throw that back door. I looked around and smelled the room. I turned and headed to the back. I smelled Remus and Sirius. I cracked the door and snapped my fingers, then walked in. Lu was in front of me in a second and was holding the sword between her hands. Severus walked in and I shut the door.

"Who are you?" The man in the cape said. I just smirked and walked over and pulled off his cape. Then waved my hand over him. Lu gasped. She let go of the sword and dropped her hood.

"Hello Eli it's been a long time." Lu said and was so happy. He looked down at her. "Oh shoot." I dropped my hood and smirked. Lu stomped her foot.

"Lady Watcher?" Eli said in a tone that was question her. She waved her hand at him. Severus just sat down. Eli turned and looked at me. His eyes grow.

"Many different titles. Hello again Eli."

"Yes you do Lord Death." He told me.

"Actual It's Lord Master Death. I am also King Harold Peverll. How do you know my godfathers?" I asked him. He looked over at the men who I froze.

"I am Master Wang." He told me. I nodded. Lu stomped her food again.

"You never told us. How mean." She said.

"How far to do come from?" He asked us.

"A little over 10 years." He nodded to me.

"How do we know each other?" He asked me.

"If you allow me to I will show you. There is no rules about the time, we have already changed it." He looked at me a long time and nodded. "I will only show you what's needed."

"I wouldn't want more." He said. I waved to the chair and he sat down. I laid my hands on his head and gave him the memories of our time together. I cupped his shoulders and let him take in what I gave him. I moved away and moved over to Severus. Eli got up and bowed formally to Lu.

"Princess I'm sorry for not." She stomped her foot. He got up and hugged her.

"That's better." She hugged him back.

"Why doesn't your grandmother know?" He asked her when she pulled back.

"Because I am Lady Watcher in this time. Luna is the princess. But shortly we'll have to meet with the high court." He looked over at me and nodded.

"Finely took up your destiny?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"It was needed to protect my younger self. Eli I would like to induce my mate Potion Master Severus Snape." He smiled bigger.

"I know of Master Snape well. He's done a my race a very big kindness many times over. I'm glad you found who you needed." I nodded to him. He looked at the men and back at me. I gave him is glamour back and snapped my fingers. Lupin and Sirius looked around.

"Dose someone want to explain?" Sirius asked.

"We know your Master Lupin. But we know him as Eli." Lu told him. Lupin looked at us.

"We didn't mean to intervene. I was surprised when I saw Eli." He just looked at me. "Remus you could have invited him to the island." He blinked.

"Oh I left." Lu kissed Eli and was gone. I nodded to Eli and nodded to the door. Severus got up and we walked out.

"Something I should know?" He asked me in a cold voice. I looked over at him.

"No Severus he was not or has not been my lover. Eli's mate is a vampire. They live in this realm because his mate is a dark fairy and is not welcome home." He let out a breath.

"How many lover's am I going to have to meet." He asked me.

"None, it hasn't happened yet. Eli was just a very good friend. Towards the end the high court with our help allowed them to return home. We missed them." He nodded to me.

"Where is his mate?" He asked me.

"Most likely resting." He nodded to me. He understood. We looked throw a few more shops. I got Severus to buy anything and everything he needed. Then we headed to the bank. Lu called. Two guards were waiting for us and we headed to the back. Guar's office hold everyone waiting for us.

I sat down and we started talking. He found us three mages and we walked about the Goblin King. We also walked about builders for the islands. I wanted houses there ready for families. Lunch was brought in for us. We talked most the day. Severus kept reminding me to pay action.

Finely we were done and walked out.

"Dinner?" I asked and looked at Tom. He nodded to me. We headed to a fancy restaurant and were giving a table in a private room. A waiter came in and took our order, brought us food and drinks and left us along.

"How was the vault?" I asked them.

"There's a lot of different things in there." Lucuis said. He was being careful with his words. I looked at Lu.

"Boring, about half were no nos. The rest boring. Our past pairs did not lead very good life?" She shook her head. I nodded and leaned back. Tom was smirking at her.

"You Lu are a bit of fresh air." She winked at him. "Most were dark object's mostly were put there to save the time they returned to. Some nice objects. Enough money to live off of. Not much worth seeing." I nodded.

"I didn't believe it was."

"Though it's protected very well."

"You have to be marked to be able to enter." I told him and nodded that I already knew that.

"And your shopping?" Tom asked me.

"I forgot out simple minded everyone was at this time. Dumbledore made sure everyone lived in fear. Then I ran into a old friend. I hope Remus and Sirius invited him to the island. Both him and his partner will be a big help."

"Why?"

"Eli was a member of the fairy guards. His mate was also before he was turned. He's a important person to the vampires."

"Yes they would help." Tom nodded.

"I do have a question Lu." Severus said. She looked at him as she took a drink of her wine.

"Third generations Severus. But like I said, that would be Luna now not myself." He nodded to her. Tom and Lucuis looked at her. "Luna is a princess."

"You cannot help?" Tom asked her.

"I can and when the time comes I will be able to. But Luna will take that roll not myself. I walked away from my family many years ago Tom. I might be a princess but I am far from the crown." He nodded.

"Who is your family?" He asked her.

"Queen Venice is my grandmother. One of her daughter is my father's mother. My father was raised here. When her mate died she returned home." Lu told him.

"Wouldn't that make her your great grandmother?" Lucuis said.

"Yes in so many words to us she would be. But to them no." He thought about it and nodded. It wasn't something just anyone can understand. It takes time to learn different races. There wasn't much talking to be done before we were done eatting.

We paid and walked out. At once we appeared in the front hall. Sage and Pez came and took our clocks. I looked around while I felt the castle. The study doors were open. Eli came out with Remus and Sirius.

"You came." Lu hugged Eli. "I would give you the perfect room. But there's one down stairs that will work." Lu told him. He didn't understand. I looked at the wall feeling the castle.

"Eli where's Ab?" I asked turned around and looked the castle over. When I faced Eli again he had a blank face.

"You didn't show me we talked about Ab." He said in a tone less voice. Lu looked at him.

"We didn't talk about him Eli, because he was with you." Lu told him. He looked at us with pure surprise. Severus caught me as my knee gave out.

"No." I said. Lu looked at me and it dawned on her. "What have I done." Severus just held me.

"Would someone like to explain?" Lupin asked. I looked at Lu and around her eyes were already turning black. I took a deep breath and nodded to her. She was gone.

"Able is Eli's mate. Around 40 years ago he was taken. In my time, three years from now he'll be found." Eli just looked at me. "That won't happen now though Eli. I've already rewritten history. But I have a deat to repay to you." I said and Lu was back. She was her white army leathers. She waved her hand over me and I was changed also.

Black army robes, leather pants and a vest. I felt everything in place. I caught the wand she throw and me and put it up my sleeve.

"It will be paid in full, it's about time we return the favor." She told him and her hair was barred back. I took off my crow and turned around. Severus was watching me. I looked into his eyes.

"I will return." He nodded to me and took the crown. "But it won't be tomorrow." Lu caught the bag that came flying past.

"Very well." I took a breath.

"I have to seal the bond." Lu gasped.

"No, you have to be joking." Lu told me. Severus face went blank and his eyes went cold. I gave Lu a look and glared back at me.

"I'm only sealing it on my end. I will feel you, you just won't feel me. I can't allow you to. If you do, you will be pulled to me and it will be dangers." I told him. He just nodded.

"No Harry you can't." Lu told me. I wiped around and leaned into her face.

"We're going to the den what the fuck do you think will happen Luna." Her face changed.

"What are you talking about." Tom asked me. I took a breath and brushed my hair back.

"I'm going to block our bond."

"You have to do it both ways Harry." She told me. I looked at her and she was watching Severus. I looked at him and took a step back. His emotions hit me. He was pissed off and hurt by my actions. My wolf came out at once. Then I turned away and looked at Lu.

"Have it happened?" She looked sad and nodded.

"It's weak, but already stabled." I nodded and kissed her fore head.

"Lucuis go get Draco. You don't have to wake him." I walked Lu to the ballroom and hugged her.

"You better explain before you expect me to do anything." He told me as he followed and stood to the side with his arms folded.

"Lu and Draco are soul mates. Her soul know him at once. His is responding slowly. I'm going to block the bonds on either side. It's will be like turning off the water. The water's still there just not running. Once they are back together it will remove itself. The water will be turned back on." I told him but was looking at Severus.

"You plan to do this why?"

"It's needed." I told him.

"Is it safe?" Tom asked me. I nodded to him.

"I've bound Lu and Draco three times alone. I've done it 53 times before. Never has there been an ill effect. It can last 1 minute up to years." He nodded to me. I still felt Severus.

"He's not going to be happy with her just disappearing." Lucuis said and walked out. I looked down at Lu. She let out a breath.

"I'll wake him afterwards." She told me. I kissed her head and moved back.

"How long will you be?" Tom asked me. I brushed my hair back.

"A few days I hope." He nodded and folded his arms. "I won't answer even if you ask." He glared at me. Finely Lucuis came back holding Draco in his arms. I turned Lu and walked her backwards. Then waved my hand and Draco moved out of his father's arms. I waved my hand at him.

His body was surrounded with a bright emerald light. I turned and Lu was bright yellow. I moved back a step and there lights touched. I looked each person over and saw they were already touching the person. I rubbed my hands together and closed my eyes.

"He's going to wake up on his own. He never really liked when you touched his magic." Lu told me. I cupped the magic between my hands and closed my eyes.

"What is he doing?" Someone asked.

"Harnessing our magic." Lu answered and I pushed the pushed the magic back to the person. I did the quick binding spelling and dropped my hands.

"What the hell was that." Draco yelled. I looked over and saw he was standing with his arms folded.

"Sorry we woke you Draco. Harry and I have to leave for a few days." Lu said. It took a second and we looked at each other. I pinched my nose. Then waved her to him to fix this mess. I took a breath and throw up a privacy ward and walked over to Severus.

"What do you want Potter?" He asked me. I looked up at him and was hurt by his action. Then my wolf growled. I pushed him down. I closed my eyes and felt my magic come alive. I pulled his forward and did the binding spell.

"I will be back." I told him and turned around.

"I don't see how that matters to me Potter." He said to my back. I pulled my hood and called for sword. I caught it and spun it around. Lu walked over to me. Her eyes were black and all her vain were black. I felt sparks coming off her.

"Let's dance." She said with a lustful voice.

"We're going to dance love." Her cape showed up and her hood was up. I spun my sword again.

"You do so know me, what joy. You take me to the funniest places. A den." She laughed, we spun and she grabbed my sword and we were gone.

Severus

I felt my magic being pushed back at me alone. I didn't feel him anymore.

"I will be back." He told me.

"I don't see how that matters to me Potter." I told him. I don't even know where that came from. I swear his eyes were in there wolf form. He pulled his hood. Lu turned away from Draco. Her eyes were pitch black and all here veins were black and stuck out against her white skin.

"Let's dance." She told him and sounded like sex.

"We're going to dance love." Harry said in a cold voice. It sent chilled down my spine. But Lu's cape showed up and had her hood over her head, hiding her face.

"You do so know me, what joy. You take me to the finniest places. A den." She laughed a crazy bloody laugh, they walked around each other and grabbed onto a black sword. Then they were gone.

"What the blood hell is a den?" Draco yelled. Everyone looked at him.

"It's a Vampire's house. It can hold 1 up to 100's of vampires. To walk into one without an invite is suited." Eli said.

"And you all just let them leave?" Draco yelled.

"You and Harry are bonded?" Sirius asked me. I just walked out. I didn't think it was any of their business. I felt someone following me. I opened my door and Draco walked past me. He sat down and folded his arms.

"I don't like this. I don't feel right." He said the first part in anger and the last in a soft sad voice.

"She will return." I told him and sat down.

"How are you alright with this?" He asked me.

"I'm not Draco. A bond shouldn't even be able to be stopped or blocked. It's against magic." He came over and started crying. I rubbed his back and held him.

"What if she gets hurt." He asked me.

"Draco did you see her before she left?" He nodded. "Do you think she'll get hurt?"

"It was really cool wasn't it. What happened anyways?" He asked me.

"I don't really know. You can ask her when she returns. Off to bed now Draco. Try and rest."

"Can I stay here?" He asked me.

"You're always welcome." He got up and walked into his room. I let out a breath and got up also. I changed and got into bed.

The last three days I didn't sleep much. Wasn't happy being around anyone and snapped when someone was around. I haven't been able to eat much either. I was worried and pissed off. How dare he touch my bond.

'Guards room, hurry my child.' Lady yelled in my head. I turned and ran out of my potions lab. She showed me the way. I unlocked the door and rushed in.

There in the middle of the room were two clocked figures and a man laying on the ground. The man was white and didn't look very well.

"Able." Eli cried and rushed pasted me to the man.

"He's had blood and his mind has been healed. But it will take some time. Lady will take over the healing but he needs a lot of blood." Harry told him. Eli took the dagger and cut his wrist. Able took it at once and started sucking. Harry grabbed Lu and held her back.

"Now." Eli said and Harry send a spell at him. Then he moved them to a room with a bed.

"I'm warding the room Eli. You can leave but he will be stuck here. I'll come check on him in the morning." Harry told him.

"I understand." He said in a soft voice.

"Don't let him feed off you till tomorrow." Harry told him. I watched his arm go around Lu and he waved his wand. "Lady will tell me if you need anything. The elf's will be around. He'll be fine." Then he turned and picked up Lu's legs.

"I can walk you know." She said.

"I'll have you over my knee if I have to." He said in a cold voice and walked past me. I turned and followed them. But I got pissed off.

"Please." She said in a painful voice.

"Where the blood hell do you think we're going Lu. I'm not taking you to fucking tea." We walked up stairs. "Come Draco." He yelled when we pasted the library.

"Don't order." She said softly.

"Lady Draco now." Harry ordered and walked throw a painting. We came out before Lu's room and we walked into it. I sat down by the fire.

"You know he doesn't like that." She said and they walked behind a dressing curtain.

"I don't feel the need to cater to another." Harry said. The black cape was throw over the curtain. Weapons were throw to the side of the room. Draco stood in the doorway and folded his arms. Clothes where throw over the curtain. They were bloody.

"Sit." He said and walked out from behind the curtain. He walked into the closet and grabbed some things. Then walked into the bathroom and started the tub, put something in it and grabbed something and walked back out. He walked back behind the curtain.

"Sometimes woman you try me." He said.

"Every day I know." She sounded tired. The lights changed and you could see throw the changing curtain. Lu was sitting and Harry was rubbing something on her.

"Blood Hell." I looked at Draco and he duck. A potion pasted him and Harry caught it. Lu took it. He helped her into a robe. Then walked her out and sat her on the chest that was at the end of her bed.

"Be still." She gave him a look. He waved his hand and the windows opened. He slid his foot back and rolled his hands. He turned in two circles, while rolling his hands. Then trusted them at Lu.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing." Draco said and pulled Harry away from Lu. She was glowing. Harry just waving his hand and the windows were closed and the fire came to life. Draco was knelling in front of Lu.

"Don't worry so Draco, it's called a natural magic recharge." She told him. But her face finely relaxed.

"You've got what you wanted. Come on woman." Harry said, picked her up and walked into the bathroom. He kicked the door shut and it almost hit Draco. A few minutes later Draco opened the door and caught something.

"Finish your bath. Sage will bring you dinner then rest. As in sleep Lu. Do not get out of bed until your done glowing." He slammed door and walked out. Draco opened it and walked in.

"Are you alright Lu?" He asked her. She laughed.

"I'm fine, he frets. He'll get his as soon as I can."

"Why are you glowing?" He asked her.

"Oh Lady's magic was pulled into me. She's healing me also. Let's just say we found a little more fun than we expected." She said.

"What happened?"

"Oh we just had to make our way to the king. Then reminded him that he knew us and then help us get somewhere and then we returned with Ab. He's down stairs. We did have a little hick up with Ab. He was a little more hungry then we thought he would be."

"Where was he?" Draco asked.

"I don't really know. We shadow walked there."

"How hurt are you?" Draco asked her.

"This Draco is nothing. Won't even leave a scare." He laid on the side of the tube and watched her. Before I was ready she opened her eyes and looked at me.

"You have to be the one to make the choice Severus. He won't."

"He should." I folded my arms.

"He won't because of your anger and pain. You rejected him Severus. The wolf won't allow him to. If you want the block to be removed you have to go to him."

"When the hell did I reject him?" I was pissed now.

"When we left. You started rejecting him when he said he needed to block his side of the bond. Throw your actions you rejected him. You have to be the one to brake the bond. But think about it first Severus. Can you really be the wolfs mate?" She asked me.

"I already am." She shook her head.

"A bond was made between you two. But it was never finished forming. You rejected him and his wolf isn't just going to take I'm sorry from you. Harry blocked the bond for a reason. We've been fighting for three days Severus. If you felt him once, you would have came and been killed. How do you think he would have felt. He blocked you end to keep his mind clear because he would have felt your worry, pain, angry and loss. Think about what you want Severus. It's not a easy road." She told me.

"Are you well?" I asked her.

"This isn't the first time and won't be the last that I got banged up. I'm fine." I nodded and got up. I walked away and headed back to my lab. I stopped in the doorway and looked around. My lab was a mess.

"What the hell happened?" I asked the paintings.

"The king came in and left with what he was looking for." One of the painting said. I waved my wand and everything righted itself. The potion journals were still there.

"What did the king take?" I asked them.

"A few potions, a few indented." Another painting said. I walked over to the potion I was working on and started working again.

I worked in throw the morning. Lady told me breakfast was waiting. I washed my hands and headed to the dining room. Lu was sitting there. But Harry's chair was empty.

"How are you this morning Lu?" Tom said and sat down. She nodded to him.

"I'm perfect. Lady took very good of me during the night. How far did the meetings have to be pushed?" She asked him.

"We'll send the letters when we know we are starting the meetings. We will start when Harold is ready." Tom told her. She nodded and looked to the side.

"Today would not be it."

"I know. Lady has informed me." She nodded and took another drink. "Yet she won't tell me everything. What is he doing?" Tom asked.

"I'm sorry I don't know. He sealed his room. I do know he was out this morning. I stopped to see Eli. He said Ab was already checked on." She told him. He let out a breath and nodded.

"Does he do this a lot?" Tom asked.

"He's been known to. I'm just glad he's still here. I guess Lady wouldn't let him leave." He nodded. I was already just pushing my food around.

'He's mad at me isn't he.' I asked Lady.

'No child he's just healing.'

'What do you mean?'

'He was hurt also. He's just healing.'

'Lu's already healed.' I told her.

'He used a lot of his own magic to heal her. I'm trying to heal him now.'

"Trying?' I asked. She didn't answer me. I nodded to Tom and got up. I walked into my room and grabbed Harry's cape. I put it on and appeared in Harry's room. The room was dark. The bed was made. I looked around and turned.

There sitting in front of the fire almost naked was Harry.

"Your an idiot." I said and walked over to him. I walked into his study and grabbed a potion. Then walked into his bathroom and grabbed two different jars. I wetted down a towel and walked back over to him. I sat behind him and wiped his back off. He didn't even move. But as soon as I touched him I felt the brake in the lock. I wasn't feeling anything from him though.

I washed off his back and rubbed both creams on him. I watched his wound heal before I moved on. I turned him around and worked his chest over. Then his arms. I didn't moved his arms though, I felt the energy passing throw the center. I rubbed some cream on his forehead and washed the cut over his check. I rubbed cream on that also and waited for it to heal.

"Am I missing anywhere lady?" I asked.

'His legs hold some damage.' I moved his pants and moved his legs over. Then got up and started the tub. I throw some potions in it and walked back out. I tipped his head back and his eyes shot open.

"Take the potion." I ordered. His eyes were pure wolf. I just pored the potion in his mouth. Then picked him up, walked into the bathroom and lowered him in the water. I washed him, his hair twice and made him stay in the water till it was cold.

"Sage." I called out and helped him out and covered him with a towel. He growled at me and walked pasted.

"Breakfast master." Sage said and out the tray on the table next to the fire. He nodded and she left. He sat down and eat a little, then closed his eyes and energy moved between his hands again. I couldn't fell anything any longer again.

"Drop the wards Lady." She did and Lu walked in. She looked at Harry and was sad. But walked into the closet and grabbed some clothes.

"Do you still have his crown?" She asked and walked out. Before I could answer it showed up on his head. She spelled the clothes on him and snapped her fingers in front of his face.

"What?" He asked her.

"We're going to the misty. Severus healed you, you can work on your energy tonight." He stood and walked out. "You better come and keep him from doing anything rash." She told me. I nodded and walked out with her.

"I don't feel anything." I told her softly.

"That's the wolf, he's taken over. He'll glamour his eyes. Harry is one with his anamigus. It has perks, but like right now it has some side effects. He still feels you Severus. Give him some time." She told me softly.

"Would it be smart to pull another forward?" I asked her. She looked over at me.

"If the wolf let's you, maybe." We walked down and met with Lucuis and Tom. Harry was waiting. Tom was watching him.

"Let's go." Lu said. Lucuis and I pulled our hoods. We moved behind Tom and Harry. Lu put her hands on their shoulders. We put our hands on her arm. We appeared and showed up in the middle of the apparent. Everyone gasped, stopped what they were doing and just stared.

Tom and Harry walked over to the front desk.

"We're here to see the mister." Tom said. The lady just looked at us.

"Your highnesses." Kingsley said when he stopped next to us. He had four auther's behind him. They bowed.

"Arthur." Harry said in a cold voice.

"As we were telling this lady, we're here to see your mister." Tom told him. Kingsley nodded and moved to the side.

"We will take you, follow me please." Harry and Tom walked away.

"Wait your wands, and badges." The woman said.

"It's not needed Mrs. Page." Kingsley said and walked away. We followed and the author's walked behind us. We got in the lift and went to the second floor. Then walked out and headed to the mister's office. Kingsley nodded and opened the door.

"Mister Fudge, you have guests." Harry and Tom just walked in and sat down. We stood behind them and the aruter's moved into the room and Kingsley shut the door. He made a chair and sat between both parties.

"My Kings this is Mister Fudge. Mister Fudge this is King Thomas Peverll and King Harold Peverll." Fudge wasn't happy.

"Your department is well informed." Harry said.

"Thank you your highness. We received the amusement when you received your birthright and when you were kinged. Our owl was returned, we've been waiting for your visit."

"You owled?" Tom asked him.

"There's protocol that needs to be followed. Our audience was requested once you took your place." Kingsley said.

"Give me this protocol." Harry demanded. Kingsley looked at someone and someone left.

"You went behind my back?" Fudge yelled.

"When was this protocol put into place Aurter. Announce yourself." Tom asked him. Kingsley stood and bowed.

"Kingsley Shackoblot. Level 10 Aurter." Harry and Tom nodded. Kingsley sat down.

"Is level 10 important?" Tom asked him.

"It's the highest racking and just below the head Aurter. There are five that are level 10. Madam Bones, Mister Devers, Mister Toombs, Madam Conner and myself. The head Aurter is Mister Scrimgeour."

"And who send the Owl Aurter Shacklebolt?" Harry asked him.

"Scrimgeour did your highness." Harry nodded and we all waited. Longer then either Tom or Harry wanted to wait, finely the man was back. He walked over and handed a book and letter over to Kingsley. Kingsley handed them over. Harry took them. Read the later and handed it to Tom. Then he flipped throw the book and found the section and started reading. He handed it over once he was done.

"Thank you Aurter." Kingsley nodded and took both things. Harry and Tom looked at Fudge.

"Do you Mister Fudge ravines our authority." Tom asked him.

"What authority?" Fudge asked him right back with a angry pitch.

"It seems Fudge that the minter before you did not pass along some key points of information. Aurter please inform this man of what he's lacking." Tom said and folded his arms.

"That will not be necessary Kingsley. Mister Fudge has already been informed. Your highness welcome to the Europe Misery. Would you like a tour, then we can talk." Rufus said. Tom and Harry stood and Rufus bowed to him. Madam Bones was next to him.

"A tour would not be need Head Aurter. We thought will meet with you." Rufus nodded and Bones opened the door. Rufus led us out and into a posh meeting room. Bones and Kingsley said down after they did. But they were the only ones in the room.

Harry throw up privacy ward and leaned back.

"You already were smart Kingsley. Thank you for fallowing protocol Rufus. Susan beautiful as always." Harry said to them. "How long did it take the unspeakable to notice you of our return?" He asked them.

"Five minutes after you returned Harry." Kingsley said. Harry nodded and Lu dropped her hood. "Miss Lovegood." She nodded to him.

"I will need an explanation Harry." Rufus said. Harry rubbed his fingers over his palm and held out his hand. He did the same to Lu and a red mark was on her forehead between her eyes.

"Three years from now I would become Master of death. 10 years after that at my death, Death asked if I wish to return to fix the mistakes that take place that start a war between the magical world and the muggle. As you can see I returned and so far I'm creating a new time line." He told them. They nodded and followed allow.

"At my father's death I took over as head of the family. Young Harry from this time will take the title Potter and all that comes from it. As my returned I took over Peverll since it's my blood right and dropped the rest of my titles." He told them. They nodded and were with him so long.

"Throw an accident while I was a infant I made a blood bond with another. Which made us family. Hench my brother is also crowned. The family normally does not allow one to take the thrown. But having both of us take the throw we ground each other. Neither can make the choices and neither can control everything." Harry said. He didn't believe him.

"Do you want to try again Harry?" Kingsley asked him. Harry smirked and rubbed his palm again.

"Which part?" He asked.

"One hour after the dark lords return we were informed of it." Rufus said. Tom smirked.

"I will have to give it to that department they are very wise." Tom said.

"You walked willingly into the misery after everything you've done?" Rufus asked him.

"I returned a day before the dark lord would return. By doing so I changed the way he was returned. He was returned purified. None of those crimes can be places upon him. Not just did I return him to his body, I cleaned his soul. I bound myself to him as my brother. You will want to watch yourself from this point on." Harry told them.

"Throw maculation by Dumbledore most of what you know about me is wrong. Also throw his doing I did a spell that bound my soul to this plane. I no longer had a soul to judge my actions. Harry changed my rebirth so I returned as my true self." Tom told them. Rufus shook his head.

"Yes that old man causes a lot of problems. I will take it you know where Young Harry is?" Rufus asked.

"Of course. He's with his father."

"We walked into an adoption ceremony didn't we?" Kingsley asked.

"No you walked in on our blood bonding. We didn't expect to have to do it so quickly, we both had matters to deal with. But to protect Harry we pushed ahead." Harry told them.

"Is he safe?" Bones asked.

"Your owl can't get in." Tom said and they nodded.

"What are your planes?" Rufus asked them.

"No who is behind you." Bones asked. Rufus gave her a look.

"My second Lady Lu watcher. Who also takes the place as my guard for now." Harry answer. Rufus looked her over.

"Do you have the abilities." Rufus asked. Harry glared and Lu put her hand on his arm.

"Rufus I've been at war beside Harry since I was 14. I've had more training then you do." She told him. "But I am not Harry's full time guard. I am his second." Lu told him. He finely nodded.

"Trust me Rufus she more than able to take on your whole department." Harry said in a cold voice. Lu laughed and rolled her eyes. She kicked his chair and moved back. Harry looked at Tom. Tom smirked and Lucuis dropped his hood.

"My second Lord Malfoy. As of now he stands in as my guard." Tom told them. All three looked at Lucuis with surprise. Harry leaned back and took Lucuis arm. He pulled up his sleeve and showed a clear arm. Rufus nodded to Harry.

"Our advisor Potion Master Severus Snape." I dropped my hood. Then showed my arm.

"We will take that as proof that neither are death eaters. But I would like an explanation about how you managed that." Rufus asked.

"Death has his own powers." I said. They looked at me to Harry and back to me.

"Very well, now what do you plan to do?" Rufus asked.

"We plan to split the muggle and magical world and bring back magical customs." Tom said. "That's what I wanted all along."

"That's what this war was about. You wanted to empower magical beings again?" Rufus asked him. Tom nodded to him. "I grow up in a muggle orphanage. I was labeled a frisk for what I could do. Many tried the ride the devil out of me. Then I was objected against because I didn't know magical customs. That was until other's found out that I was powerful. Dumbledore pushed me into war." Tom told him.

"A war was started because you wanted to protect everything magical?" Bones asked. Tom nodded again. "What about the Longbottom's?" She said and slapped her hand on the table.

"I was already a sprit at that time. Most likely Bella was speaking revenge for her infants life. There was an attack on their manor a few weeks before hand. Her daughter was killed during it." Tom said. I turned and looked at him.

"Blood Hell." Harry said.

"I love it when I'm right." Lu said. He shot her a look and she just smirked.

"My question is how and why were Lords or Lady's sent to Azkaban without a trail?" Harry asked.

"There not." Rufus said.

"Lord Black was." Harry said. "Was it maybe by Dumbledore's orders?" He asked looking at the three people. "It doesn't matter. It will be deal with." They looked at him.

"So you took your birthrights to spilt the magical world from the muggle world. How do you plan on doing so?" Rufus said after a few minutes. Harry waved his hand.

"This is Peverll island. It has stood since our family moved there. In the last war that involved my family, it's been sealed." Harry explained. They nodded after looking it over. He waved his hand again and 7 islands showed up around it.

"We plan to move the magical world onto five of the islands. Each island for a region. One island for the schools and one for a prison. The move will take place before the end of the year." Tom said.

"Once the islands are made, the center islands wards will move moved around all the islands. Once the move is over another ward will be put on that will cover us and spilt space around the wards." Harry said and showed them. Then showed them what he meant.

"How do you plan to do this?" Bones asked.

"We have already contacted a few mages who will build the islands. To move onto the island, we'll portkey buildings and houses." Tom explained.

"No how do you expect to get the magical world to except this move?" Bones asked.

"We will be talking to each government. This move is for our protection. We will also be talking to each race. There isn't a chose though." Tom told them.

"The first buildings to be moved are schools. Then government buildings, hospitals, business and houses will be next. The prison's will be left and a new one will be made." Harry explained.

"Your holding children hostage?" Rufus said in a cold voice.

"No, but our young will be protected first. Muggles who are parents to magical children are also welcome. Every child under 11 will be also moved. With their families. Or without their families. Childers who don't have family's will be moved also." Tom explained.

"How do you expect to do that?" Kingsley asked.

"Each school holds the a list of every magical person. But there are spells that can also tell." Harry explained.

"How long till the islands are done?" Rufus asked.

"They should be done by the end of summer. We will be talking to each government. Once the Islands are done and warded. We'll start the move. Each government will take control over their own move." Tom said. They leaned back and nodded.

"This is a order?" Rufus asked. They both nodded.

"We will be watching over everything and will be helping if needed. This move is permit. But that doesn't mean we're stuck on the island. You can leave to visit the muggle world." Harry told them. They nodded.

"And the races?" Kingsley asked.

"We will be talking with them also. We believe in equal rights. Each race and animal will be told and invited. Most races will likely enter into their home realms." Tom explained.

"How do you plan to fix the whole magical world on 8 islands?" Rufus asked.

"You can fit Hogswart ground and the frost on our island and still have room." Harry said. They looked at the island. "Each island will be made close to the regain's land. It will be big enough. Family will be asked if they want to bring their houses. But there will be houses made on each island."

"How do you plan to do that?"

"Hire master builders." Tom gave them a look.

"The center of each island will hold the bank. Around the bank will be the stores. Then around that will be housing, the hospital and misty. Then there will be manors, business and anything else." Harry explained.

"The schools?" Bones asked. Harry moved the image to the side and pointed to an island.

"All the schools will go there. They will hold their own area. Each school will deiced on the changes. As in what's needed around them, how the children will make it to school or what protection they hold. The schools are going there for finely protection for the children. They are also going there to keep them apart from their family's like they are now." Harry explained.

"Again holding children hostage." Rufus said.

"No parents can come to the schools. The children cannot leave the schools." Tom said. They thought about it and nodded.

"Your inviting muggles?" Kingsley asked.

"Only families who has magical children. Not the whole line, just that family." Harry said. "Like Hermione, her parents are invited." Kingsley nodded.

"They will be allowed to leave and visit there other family. Or that child is allowed to visit there family. But it's a visit not to live. They will need permission to leave and how long they can be gone." Tom said. They nodded.

"We will also be finding all the magical being's who are not accountable. They will be brought to the island." Harry said. They nodded again.

"How are you dealing with the prison?" Rufus asked.

"A building will be made. A warden from each region will be picked from the each of us and be in charge of the prison. Those warden's with our approval will chose their own guards. A prisoner will be treated like a human being. There will no longer be a kiss."

"What do you expect to do?" Bones asked.

"There will not be a death scented. They will live out there days for their crimes. The prison will be warned against magic use." Tom said.

"There are many things that can be put into place. It will be something we'll talk about. Binding someone's magic, removing someone's magic. Removing someone's memories. Deaging someone, or just letting them live out there years." Harry told them.

"You can do that?"

"What?" Tom and Harry asked them back.

"Removing someone's magic?" Bones asked.

"De ageing someone?" Kingsley asked.

"Removing someone's whole memories?" Rufus asked.

"Yes." They said together.

"You want to keep the governments, yet rule?" Rufus asked. Tom and Harry nodded.

"The government are needed to control the people. We will control the governments." Tom told him.

"We're not here to take over the world. We're here to protect our world. Yes we want to change some things. But they are needed." Harry told him. "First is Fudge needs to be removed from office. There's too many people who have or will buy him out. HIs followers need to be removed with him. You need to clean this building out." Harry told him.

"You also need to put someone in charge that will be willing to lead not just wizards and witches, but muggles and different magical races." Tom told them.

"I'm going to take it you have a subjection." Rufus asked. Tom looked at Harry.

"A few." Harry said.

"Such as?" Rufus asked.

"I would subject yourself. But I know your needed where you are." Tom told him.

"The next subjection is both people besides you. They will take the job and full fill it. But again they are needed where they are." Harry told him.

"Who isn't a subjection is Dumbledore. But he won't be free long. He will be tired for his wrong doing in front of us." Tom told him.

"It will be a surprise, but this person won't just look out for our well being but also muggles and magical beings well being." Kingsley smiled.

"Yes he would, but will he take the job." Kinsley asked.

"He will if he's asked for the right reason. People will follow him also." Harry told him.

"Who?" Rufus asked.

"Mister Wesley." Tom said and I just looked at them. "He's a pure blood but act's like a commoner. He has a family. He respects magical races and has a passion for muggles."

"You've gave it thought?" Bones asked.

"Yes." They said again.

"How do you plan to do this?"

"By impeaching Fudge. We can just because he doesn't take our authored. But he can be removed from office because he's being bridged." Harry explained.

"Can you get Wesley to agree?" Kinsley asked.

"How do you plan to put him in office?" Rufus asked.

"Yes we can. As to how we plan to put him in office we just have to appoint him. But also your court only needs two votes. That can be made to happen also." Harry said.

"You have two weeks and we'll take over. At that point word will be released by your new mister that the magical world is being spilt." Tom told them.

"Very well. A member of court has to bring up the impeachment. Then appoint Wesley. Next court meeting is in two weeks." Rufus said. Then gave us a look. They smirked.

"It will be done." Harry told them.

"Then our meeting is over." Tom and Harry stood. They bowed. We pulled our hoods up and we were walked out. In the middle of the adornment Lu grabbed their shoulders and we took her arm. We appointed home.

"One government down many to go." Lu said and danced away. Harry walked away and down stairs.

"You want Wesley in charge?" I asked Tom.

"He's neutral." Tom said and walked away. Lucuis smiled at me.

"They chose him for what's good for the people. He'll be good in charge and you know it Severus." I nodded. "Come on let's talk to young Harry." I walked with him into the library. Draco and Harry were laying on the ground with their books around them.

"How's your home work coming boys?" Lucuis asked. They looked up at us and we sat down.

"Slowly." Harry said. Draco nodded and looked around himself.

"Very slow." Draco added.

"That's why your given the summer." I told them. They nodded to me.

"Harry we would like you to invite the Wesley's. If they agree we'll send a portkey to them." Lucuis explained. Draco looked worried.

"Um will they be told everything?" Harry asked.

"That's not our chose." Lucuis said. He nodded and thought about it.

"But they'll think." Harry waved his hand. Lucuis pulled up his sleeve. Harry smirked and nodded. "I'll owl them." Harry said.

"We would rather portal your letter there. Your owl will take a few days there and then a owl will take a few days to return. Then another few days for the portkey." Tom said walking in.

"What's a portal?" Draco asked. Tom picked up a book and portal it between them. Their faces light up.

"Go tell your father." Tom waved him out. Harry jumped up and started running out. Then backed up, grabbed Draco and ran out again. Tom said down and shook his head.

"They seem to be getting alone." Harry sat down and took a drink.

"We're inviting the Wesley's." Tom told him.

"Oh I see the reason behind the worried faces now. They've wanted to be friends since before school started." Harry said and shook his head.

"Alright let's try this again. What's going on?" Remus asked, he walked in with Sirius, Draco and Harry.

"We're inviting the Wesley's. We want Harry to write them a letter and it will be ported in." Tom said.

"Once the letter is read it will return within 10 minutes." Harry told him.

"If they agree we'll sent a portkey to him. It will be keyed only to family and young miss Granger."

"She's at home." Young Harry said.

"It won't change Harry. The portkey will always bring them to the island. We'll make another to take them home." Tom told him. He nodded.

"Will everything be explained?" Harry asked them again.

"Mostly everything will be." Tom told him.

"But you will all behave. No fighting or name calling. That just doesn't go for you Draco and Harry. That will go for the others. Either adult or child." Harry told them. They nodded.

"They will also be put in the guest wing. They are guests. This though is your home as long as you need it." Tom told them.

"Harry make it short and leave out as much as you can. But make sure they know it's you." Sirius told him.

"I'll take the portkey to let them know it's real." Remus said. Harry and Tom nodded. Harry was already writing. He bit his lip at the end and put a PS. Then he folded it and handed it to Tom and Harry. Harry took it and put a spell on it with a note on the outside. Then throw it in the air and it was gone.

"Hey?" Harry said.

"I just said it would return 10 minutes after it was read."

"They'll know it's not me."

"They will. The twins trust you." Harry made a face.

"How did you know that's what I would write." Harry asked him.

"I can read from here." Draco made a sound. Harry gave him a look. Drinks were brought around and Harry and Draco started on their home work. Then finely when the 10 minutes were up the paper fly back towards Harry and he caught it. He handed it to Young Harry. He opened it and read it.

"They want to know when and where." He said.

"That's why I'm going pup." Remus told him. Harry looked around and picked up a book. He ready the title and nodded. Ran his hand over it and handed it to Lupin.

"Keyed only to their family and Hermione. I'll change it when they get here. It will go and return. The code is the title. Have them pack for at less a night or have them raid the closet." Lupin took the book and nodded.

"Before dinner would be nice. They'll get to see everyone at once." Tom got up with Harry and walked out. They were talking.

"Clean up before dinner boys." Lucuis walked out with me. "Do you want to tell me what's wrong?" Lucuis asked me.

Young Harry

Lupin put the book his head robe, pulled on the clock that was left with him and was gone.

"Do you think you two can behave?" Sirius asked us. We looked at each other.

"Maybe?" I said.

"We can try." Draco said. Sirius shook his head and walked out.

"He's my friend also Draco." I said softly.

"I'll be nice, unless he starts something first." Draco told me. I looked over at him and he meant it.

"I'll try and get throw to him. Anyways we're over here and they'll be over there." He smirked.

"Hey what's up with the twins?" Draco asked me.

"Oh I gave them my winnings to help with their jock shop." He laughed and nodded.

"Hey you two." We looked up and saw Lu walking in the room. She said down in front of us.

"Hey Lu." I said. Draco smiled and nodded to her.

"Alright rules. Don't say anything about the vampire in the basement. Don't go in the frost without an adult that lives here. Don't play mean pranks. Don't spill the beans." She told us.

"Like you did Lu?" Draco asked her. She rolled her eyes.

"You already caught on." She gave him a look.

"Kind of, not really. It is weirdo. Now though who are you in this time?" Draco asked her. I looked at him.

"Really." He nodded. "Luna Lovegood." I told him. His mouth dropped open.

"But?" He said. She smiled at him.

"Only one pair of soul mate's pre lift time Dra. She'll have her own you were always mine. Not that I'll let the bond grow anymore till your older."

"How old?" He asked her.

"We'll talk about that later. But yes I'm Luna."

"I should have noticed that first." Draco shook his head.

"We see what we want to see Dra. Good with the rules?" She asked us and we nodded. "What are they?" She asked us.

"No being mean without cause." Draco told her.

"Don't tell them what they don't need to know." I said.

"Don't go in the forest." Draco told him.

"Don't brake anything and if you do tell someone." I told her.

"Don't go into private rooms without being invited." Draco told her.

"Don't go in the potion lab without a adult." I told her.

"Don't." Draco looked at me. "Invite someone over without asking first." He told her.

"Only use our wands we're allowed to use here." I told her.

"Return something to its place." He said. She rolled her eyes and shook her head.

"I just mean with guests. But they work also. Are you going to come welcome them?" She asked us. We looked at each other and nodded. She got up with us and waved us out. Harry and I walked down stairs and stopped in the middle of the hallway with everyone else. Sirius moved behind us while Lu went and stood next to Harold.

"What was the rush about?" I asked them.

"They're going to make Aurter Wesley Mister. They need to talk him into it." Lucuis told us. Draco and I looked at each other again.

"The room's are ready." Cissi said and moved next to Lucuis. He put his hand on her back.

"Get ready." Tom said and then I saw Remus walk past the center wall. A group of red heads followed him. Remus stood aside and waved them forward.

"Welcome to Pevelle Island and Castle, this is King Tom and King Harold. Your highness this is the Wesley family." Remus told them. A group of red heads bowed to them.

"Thank you for coming." Tom told them.

"Dinner is shortly, you have a little time to say your greetings before dinner. Your welcome to stay." Harold told them. They turned and walked away. Lu and Lucuis left with them.

"Terrible manors." Cissi said and shook her head. "Let me show you to your rooms before dinner." She waved her hand down the hall.

"You should have told us Remus." Molly said and walked away with Cissi.

"Men don't always follow a woman's line of thinking. Trust me my boys gave me a head ach these last few weeks. Sage and Pegz are the house elfs and will be more than willing to help where it's needed."

"I'm telling Father." Draco said. I smirked at him.

"You do that dear." Cissi called back to him. We laughed. "Don't forget to charge Sirius." He made a face.

"Woman." He shook his head. He turned the both of us to everyone in front of us. Remus was talking to Aurter. Everyone was watching everything else. I smiled at Hermione and she smiled back at me. I was glad she was here. She nodded her head to the side a little and I nodded to her. She came over and hugged me.

"I've been so worried." I hugged her back. She pulled back and gave me a look. Then she hugged Draco. He was so surprised. "Hello Draco," She already moved on and hugged Sirius.

"Hello padfoot."

"Hey honey, looks like Moony came and got up." She pulled back.

"Nope I showed up when I found out Harry went missing." He nodded. She smiled at Severus.

"Come on Miss Granger I'll show you the way while everyone else catches up." She nodded and walked away with him. The twins noticed the map and were checking it over. Ron was glaring at Draco.

"Hey there sport. Seems you were part of some dram in the bank the other day." Bill said and gave me a hug.

"I tend to cause trouble." He laughed and hugged Sirius. "Up the stairs." I told him. He nodded and Charlie followed him after a round of hugs.

"Little brother." The twins hugged me together. "What kind of trouble have you to be into without us." They asked.

"So much. But we can't get into a lot since the Lady will tell on us." Draco told them. They looked at him.

"The castle boys. Off with you." Sirius nodded them to go. They did but they were already thinking. "They remind me to much of us." He said under his voice. Draco and I smirked. Ginny and Ron we're still held back.

"Come on you two let's change for dinner." Aurter said and led them away. He did stop and hugged me. "I'm glad you're safe Harry." He gave his two younger kids a look and walked away with them.

"We'll that went well." I said. Draco gave me a little push. I shurgged.

"Come on you two. Cissi will not be happy if we don't look our best." Remus walked us up the stairs to our rooms. Pegz has already been in and laid out my clothes. I changed and tired to fix my hair.

"It's hopeless Harry. But not a bad look." Draco said and was leaning against my bed.

"It never lays down." I made a face and walked out of the bathroom.

"Grow it out a little more." He told me and we walked out.

"Hey where have you been." Blaine said walking over to us.

"Changing." Draco told him. He nodded we met up with him and walked down the stairs. "I'm trying to talk Harry into growing his hair out." Blaine looked at me.

"Mine did the same thing stuck right up. Once it was longer it didn't anymore." I nodded to him. We walked into the dining room and saw it was really done up. We sat in our normal places and waited.

"Look at you all dressed up and looking sharp. Hello Blaine." Lu said when she walked in. Blaine was staring at her. I turned his head away from her. I gave him a look. She kissed my check and sat down next to me.

"Hello Lu," Blaine told her.

"Dose your mother know your here." Harold asked and walked in. He sat down and looked at Blaine.

"Yes sir, she's here also. She was helping Narcissi with the rooms for the guests." Harold nodded to him. I noticed Lu point to her eyes. I looked at Harold and saw his eyes were different. He nodded and looked down at the table. He closed his eyes and then opened they and they were back to normal. Slowly everyone else filled into the room.

Once everyone was sitting dinner showed up. The elf's went out of there way with dinner also. But I was pulled to Harold and his eyes. They kept on changing.

"Before everyone leaves there are rules to go along with the castle and Island." Tom said. That got everyone's action. "Everyone who's underage is not allowed past the castle grounds. That means you can't go into the forest alone. I wouldn't subject anyone to go in there alone. It's not charted yet." Tom told everyone.

"If a doors locked don't try and open it. Past this part of the castle everything is off limits. Your allowed in the potion lab and private library with someone who lives here." Harold told everyone.

"Go show everyone around you three." Lu told us. We nodded and got up. Hermione and the twins came at once. Ron and Ginny followed shortly after and the doors closed.

"Private library?" Hermione asked at once.

"Huge, in the south wing which is off limits. Lady won't open the pathway without being allowed. She's picky like that." Draco told her. We moved over to the map.

"We're here. That's the dungeon, Potion lab and dulling room. Plus rooms and such. That ways to the throne room, hall of history and crown room. Down the hall is the formal rooms and guest hall. Up the stairs is the public library and front hall." I told everyone.

"Library." Hermione told me and pulled me away. We headed up the stairs and walked into the library.

"It's still being changed around. Some books are being taken out and some books are being added." Draco told her. She nodded and looked around. Then moved over and started looking throw the books. Draco laid down with Blaine on the floor and started working on their home work. I moved over and laid down also.

"So little brother how'd you get mixed up in all this?" The twins asked and sat down on the couch. I shurgged at them.

"Just did, somehow we got involved. Sirius adopted me though."

"Wicked," They told me. I smirked and nodded to him.

"Sirius ad Remus have been looking into the forest. So far it's clean. But they'll have a better chance during the full moon in a week." They nodded.

"What's Snape doing here?" They asked me.

"Something to do with potions. He's working on something." Draco told them. They nodded.

"Everyone else?" They asked.

"Lu's Harold second, Lucuis is Tom's second. Narcissi, Blanca and Cleo have been redoing the castle. Jermaine is dealing with the libraries." I told them. They nodded.

"What have you three been doing?" They asked.

"Helping clean mostly. They think if we're working we can't get into trouble. But we get to see everything while doing it. We haven't checked out the maze yet. Severus wants us to wait till everything's don't growing or something. There's a chess set out from. It's wicked. Today though we were put in here." Draco told them.

"Real chess also. They get all bashed up, when the games over its set right again. Though lady won't let you play in place of the pieces." Blaine told them. They nodded.

"Don't let anyone know you tried." Lu said as she walked in. He nodded to her. Draco was watching him closely. "Blaine your mother left and agreed for you to stay. She'll expect you to flo after lunch or return home." He nodded to her.

"I will." She nodded to her and left. She got half way down the hallway when she turned back around.

"Wands please." She said when she got back into the room.

"Why?" Ron asked.

"I'll give them to your parents. Your still underage and it's there chose if you use magic outside of school. But while you are here you will not use your own wands while you are underage." Hermione handed hers over. No one else moved. Her wand was in her hand a minute later and all the wands she called for came to her. She nodded and walked away.

"That's mine." Ron yelled after her.

"It's smart. Our wands are still tracked since were under age. I take it we can do magic here." Hermione asked and looked at the three of us.

"Our parents had to approve first." Blaine told her. She nodded and went back to looking at the books. We went back to our home work.

"Does she know we'll be 17 soon." The twins asked.

"But not yet. Sirius has my wand. Draco's and Blaine's are at their houses." I told them.

"You handed over your wand?" Ron asked me and was still mad. I nodded to him.

"Sirius doesn't care if I do magic here. I just can't with my own wand. He found another one that matches me." I told him. I pulled out a wand and showed him. He looked pissed off at once.

"There's wards around the island that protects us from being noticed for doing magic underage. The wards don't work on our own wands. They are tracked and watched by the ministry." Draco explained.

"Do you get to do magic?" Ron almost spit or yelled. Draco nodded.

"When I started helping out I was given a wand to use. Everything that needed to be done needed to be done with magic. Blaine on the other hand already had a wand. His manor is warded like this one. While at home I can only use magic for homework and while being watched." Draco told everyone.

"What's the difference." The twins asked.

"Our family's believes. My family give a child a practice wand when their magic shows up. We get our real wand at 11 and can use it. My family hardly cares about underage rules inside our wards." Blaine told them.

"We get our practice at 4 if we show our magic. From that age to 11, we take magical studies with either parent or teacher. We can use the wand freely. At 11 we get our real wand and can only use magic in some rooms and normally we're watched." Draco explained.

"What no private studies afterwards?" Ron asked. Draco made a face.

"Like what. At 17 we can chose a master if we want one and take on a master. My mother did, she's a healer. As long as my grades are high I don't have to have a Tudor. I don't need one. If I have a question normally either of my parents can help me with it. Or Severus helps." He said and still didn't understand.

"I think you misunderstood him Draco. He's wondering about your dark art training and anything else?" The twins told him. Draco looked and noticed he really didn't understand.

"It's not smart to learn either light or dark advance magic till your older. You can harm our magical core. You have to have permission or be a cretin age to get to most of the books in my family's library. I don't have a reason to get to most the books. I have permission for most the potion books as long as someone's watching me. Severus will spend some time with me. History books are mostly open to read. Some things aren't, but I don't really care to read about that." He made a face.

"You're trying to tell me your family doesn't have dark art books." Ron asked him.

"Of course we do. We're a pure blood family. But we have just the same amount of light art books. I'm just not allowed to use them. Neither was my father or uncle's and my aunt. My grandfather wasn't and so on. Like five generations ago it changed from getting permission to being of age and getting permission. Since my father's the head and was era he knows the same amount of dark as he dose light magic." Draco shurgged.

"Why?" Ron asked like he was out of his mind.

"Because I am a light wizard. Most the Malfoy family are light wizards. My older brother is a dark wizard." Lucuis said. He walked in with Severus. Everyone looked at Lucuis like he was out of his mind.

"Miss Granger a minute please." Severus asked her. She nodded and walked over to them. Lucuis took the book she was looking at and read the cover. They talked for a few minutes. She nodded in the end and he pasted over a wand to her.

"Don't stay awake too late." Lucuis told everyone and walked out with Severus. They were talking again.

"Lu." Draco asked me softly.

"Harold." I whispered back. We looked at Blaine. He rolled his eyes and nodded. The one great thing about Draco was he liked to bet with me on everything.

"What's too late?" The twins asked. We shrugged.

"Around midnight mostly. Unless Lu comes in and heard us to bed." We nodded. They got up and started looking throw the books again. Hermione sat down and was reading.

"Your father is a light wizard?" Ron said like he was trying to say it.

"That's kind of a personal question you know. But if you must hear me say it yes he is." Draco told him.

"Sirius and Remus are both dark wizards. We'll you could say they might be gray. But they're more black. I don't really think it's what your core is. I think it's what you do. Your core has nothing to do with it really." I shurgged and was thinking about it. "Something to look into." I said looking at Draco. He nodded.

"It's not surprising they're dark. Sirius comes from a dark family and takes the form of the grim. Remus is a werewolf." Hermione said and surged.

"No they're not." Ron said. Draco gave me a look.

"Yes they are." I told him.

"No they aren't. There in the order." Ron folded his arms. I gave him a look. Then rolled and got up. I walked out and headed down stairs. I checked the map and found then. I walked into the game room and waved Sirius with me.

"What's wrong pup." I pulled him into the library.

"Ron doesn't believe Lucuis has a light core and doesn't believe you have a dark core." I said and waved him to explain. Sirius gave me a look.

"This is a private thing to be talking about pup." I gave him a look. He waved me away and sat down.

"Ron you know I'm a Black. Almost every Black has a dark core. You also know I'm the grim. You should remember me almost biting your leg off. Just because I have a dark core doesn't mean I can't do or know light magic. You're not good because you have a light core or evil since you have a dark core. James and I were such good partners in the aurther's because he was light and I was dark. That doesn't mean I only know dark magic. I did learn it, but I also learned light magic also. Up until your 15 you shouldn't learn anything but basis magic. From there on you start learning more advance magic. But you shouldn't learn advance magic till you at less 17. Before hand you can damage your core." Sirius told everyone.

"What doesn't either mean?" Hermione asked him.

"You might have a easier time with either type of magic. Most light cores our put towards helping others, healers tend to be light cores. While dark cores are put towards helping things, cure bracers are normally dark cores. It really depends on the person really. But for every light core there's a dark core. Magic is kept balanced like that. You can be born with one core and it can change as you grow. But your core normally is damaged by doing so. There are some cases where a core is equal dark and light. It's rare though. You won't know who type of core you have till you at less 17. Still some won't finish growing till you 10. Everyone swore Lily had a light core. But she had a dark core. We found out when she was pregnant with Harry. She always had control over her magic till then and it would leak out." Sirius told everyone.

"Who do you test it?" Hermione asked him.

"You build up your magic and let it form." He showed us and formed a ball in his hands. "You might be tested in your 7th year. If you take on a Master, you'll be tested then also. Landon Harry's grandfather was surprised as all when I turned out to have a dark core. He could have sworn I would turn out light." He smirked.

"So your family has a part of it, what else?" I asked him.

"Family does have a percent of who your core will be. Narcissi is a Black and has a light core. Your soul has a percentage of it. Which type of magic you use stronger also has a part of it. Mostly though it's magic herself and fate that makes it so. Draco has a 75 percent chance of being light. Blaine has a 50/50 change going either way. I don't know Hermione's back grown to stay. Harry you are the same with Blaine. Could go either way. Doesn't matter what you know or learn. Who you are or what you want to be. You are who you are." He told me.

"Why dose he have 50, when I'm 75?" Draco asked.

"Your parents are light, while his were one of each." Draco made a face. "I also know more about your family Draco. I know each side of your family while Lily and James pretty much hid Lily's family." He nodded finely.

"Are we done, I was winning you know pup." I smirked at him.

"Sure, are there books on this?" He nodded and looked around.

"But I'm not going to tell you where. Playing around with your core before your ready isn't wise and I know if you start looking you'll start playing." I nodded. He got up and started walking out.

"So can I learn how to become an anaimgus?" I asked him. He didn't answer me.

"That wasn't an answer." Draco said. I made a face and nodded.

"We'll ask again." He smirked and nodded.

"That makes you think." The twins said. We nodded.

"How can Sirius be dark? How could Dumbledore hire a dark core teacher." Ron said. I glared at him.

"Alright everyone clean up and off to bed." Lu said as she walked in. Draco pushed me. Hermione pulled everyone out.

"Is the flo closed?" I asked Lu as we cleaned up. She nodded to me.

"What's wrong?" She asked and sat down.

"Something Ron said." She smiled at me and nodded.

"Wards are up, flo's closed, portkey's with Molly and Aurter. Blaine asks Narcissi normally to use the flow. Lady will tell someone if someone's doing something they shouldn't." We moved our things to the side of the room.

"Lu will you show us books on Animgus?" Draco asked her.

"No, ask your parents. Severus though knows a potion that will tell you if you do have an animal." We made a face. We all headed to be. Blaine said good night and went into his room. We looked at Lu.

"Yes you both were, if you are now I don't know. Good night." She hugged us and kissed Draco's check and walked away. We gave her a look.

"Good night Draco." He hugged me and we walked into our rooms. I changed and got into bed. It wasn't long after my door opened.

"Move over it's your night to share." Draco told me. I moved over and he got into bed with me. I rolled towards him and took his hand. He did the same and we fall asleep.

Harry

I checked on everyone and noticed Draco wasn't in his room. Lu was asleep already alone. I pulled on my robe and looked throw the house for him. I leaned against Harry's bedroom doorway and smiled. Draco and Harry were sleeping together.

"Brother?" I looked over and saw Tom walking over to me. He moved over and saw what I was looking at. He smiled softly.

"It takes a lot for him to allow someone this close to him. Having a cousin will be good for both of them." I said softly. Tom closed the door and walked away with me.

"Tonight went well." He told me. I nodded to him.

"It might take a little more conversing." I told him.

"Now brother talk to me. You are in a mood." I folded my arms. "There are a few animal's that hold the type of eyes you have been flashing. But to match that with the sounds you've been making. A wolf brother, such a strong animal. Now pull away and let me talk to him." I gave him a look. But the wolf was already pushing me back and taking over.

"Brother." The wolf said. Tom put his hand on my neck.

"Hello brother. You are upset?" Tom asked.

"Yes," The wolf said.

"Your upset because your mate got upset with you for leaving and blocking your bond?" Tom asked.

"No,"

"Then what made you upset with your mate." The wolf glared at him and made a sound in my chest. "That's what happened Brother. You told your mate that you were block the bond. A bond that is in full rights bother of yours. You told him this after you told him you were leaving with no time to explain what you were doing or where you were going." We stopped walking and I looked at Tom.

"Brother he was upset you were leaving without him. He was upset you took control over his bond. You hurt his feelings by not talking or explaining yourself. He felt you didn't take him in your thoughts. That you didn't trust him."

"He felt rejected." The wolf finely said.

"Yet as soon as he returned he was there at your side." Tom told him.

"Mate." The wolf walked away. But I noticed Tom smirking. I stayed back and waited for him to do what was needed.

'We still need time.' I told him.

'Yes time,' We found Severus in his room reading next to the fire. He didn't look up when we walked over to him.

"Mate." The wolf said. Severus still didn't look up. The wolf took his book, pulled him up and kissed him hard. "Mine." He said and let go of the control. Severus watched me, he raised his eye brow when I finely took back control. I let out a breath.

"I'm sorry I didn't explain what I wanted before I just told you what I was doing." I told him.

"You shouldn't be able to block a bond." He told me. I nodded to him.

"I know my snake. I shouldn't have blocked the full bond either. I wasn't thinking at the time." He looked down at me.

"Will you do it again?" He asked me.

"I will never block the full bond again. I can't tell you if I'll close down the bond. That means my either one of our emotions." I told him and could see he was thinking about it.

"Show me." He told me. I closed my eyes and closed that part of my bond. I opened my eyes and looked at him.

"I don't like it, but I can understand the need. How is the wolf?" He asked me.

"Very upset that he wronged you. He will give you time." Severus cupped my neck.

"And you my wolf." He asked me.

"You were very upset and mean." He kissed me softly.

"I'm sorry," He told me.

"I know Sev, I'm sorry also. I should have though more than I did. I just told you what I was doing. I didn't give you a chance."

"We both have a lot to learn to be together. Neither of us are use to trusting and talking." He told me. I laid on his chest and let out breath.

"I've missed you my snake."

"I've missed you also my wolf. Come it's late, let's go to bed." I didn't move. I just laid against him. "We both wronged each other Harry. But we missed each other and need each other. Your my mate Harry, your mind. Your my alpha, while I'm your rider. It will take us time to find the right level. We're both allowed to make mistakes."

"You called me Potter." I said softly.

"Blood hell, I'm sorry my wolf. I was upset. Your still mine." I pulled back and looked at him.

"Sure?" He kissed me.

"I'm yours." He told me. I leaned forward and kissed him. He rubbed my neck and kissed me back.

"Now to bed brat, we're both tired. You can cuddle with me all night." I just leaned into him.

"Are you still mad?" I asked him.

"No I'm not Harry, I've been doing some reading since you can back." I looked up at him. He shut his bedroom door.

"Reading?" I didn't understand.

"On different types of shifters and animgus. You've bonded with the wolf haven't you?" I nodded to him. "Your two different forms aren't you." I nodded to him.

"Sev?" He got us both undressed and into his bed.

"It took me a while to notice the difference. Between you and the wolf. I'm not bonded with my panther Harry. I just take that form. You though are. It's another part of you." I nodded to him and laid on his chest.

"Sev?"

"It's another person." I let out a breath. "You're not an animgus are you?"

"No."

"That's why Sirius didn't register. He really is the grim." I nodded to him.

"I understand Harry and I'm not upset. I got upset by your actions and you got upset by my actions. But your wolf took my actions differently. He took control. We'll deal with this. We'll work together and deal with our problems. We need time together. We need to get to know each other. But that doesn't change that we're mates. When we're ready we'll mate." He told me.

"It sucks Sev." He laughed softly.

"It might, but it's a gift Harry. Are you bonded with all of them?" He asked me.

"Yes and no." He started rubbing my back.

"You're going to want to talk to young Harry. Finding out your a magical shifter will be surprising." He told me.

"He might not be. I can do a test to find out, if he is I'll talk to him. I don't know how many of my skills he'll have or hold." He tipped my chin and looked at me. "I don't really understand what I am or why. I could have started out as something and became something else. I am also magical stronger than he is."

"What's the test Harry?" He asked me.

"Well the goblins have a way. But magic has a way also. I'll study him really." He nodded.

"I don't mean to rush you. There is already a lot on your mind." I nodded and snuggled into him.

I need to test him anyways. There's been enough time for his binds to remove themselves. I also need to speck with Sirius and Remus."

"What binds were you worried about." He asked me. I found just the prefect spot on his shoulder that fit my head.

"His magic needed time to level out. Having a bind on a growing core isn't wise. I want to make sure his mind his clean. The binds along with the soul piece wasn't all that good for the mind. Then check to see which magical abilities he has. Since the goblins spilt our blood lines. He might have lost a few or gained a few. Your blood holds your magical abilities. But your magic is what awakens them." He tipped my chin and kissed me.

"Add it to your list." I laughed softly. Then cupped his check and kissed him. The kiss deepened. We pulled back and caught our breaths. I snuggled back in as my eyes were dropping. "Sleep well my wolf."

I woke up alone again. The bed was cold and I glared at it. I throw the blankets aside, rolled out of bed and went looking for my snake. The living room was empty. I took a deep breath, and then followed the sent to Severus. He was in his private library next to his familiar tank.

"My snake." I said softly walking over to him. He smiled at me and looked back at the snake. "You took the potion?" I said and was surprised. He nodded.

"The mental link is surprising easy." He told me.

"How do you like being able to talk to him?" I asked. He nodded and moved the lid back on to keep the snake in. I made a face.

"The lid isn't locked and he is well aware of how to get out. Though I'm finding he prefers his own space. The lid keeps the warm air in. I don't lock it." He told me. I cupped his check and kissed him.

"He is not my familiar my snake."

"No but you clearly do not like that I've locked him into his tank. He's perfectly able to stay in the tank. I was explaining to you to relive your worries. He also doesn't like house elf. Which I find surprising." I looked at the snake.

"He's beautiful." Severus kissed me.

"Thank you, you're awake early." He told me and left me out. I nodded to him.

"I found the bed cold again." He laughed and walked us into the living room. "What else do you have hidden in these chambers of yours?" I asked as I took the cup of coffee.

"A second bedroom, the library, kitchen with breakfast knock and an office that touches the potion lab." I nodded and looked around.

"Your own space." He nodded to me. I put my hand on his arm.

"They are lovely, peaceful and clam. They fit you." He almost looked relived. "The office I'm not surprised about. I dough you would be able to give up control of your lab. Sooner or later there will be a need for it. Now's your garden?" I asked him. He treaded our fingers together.

"They are stabilizing. There are seedlings already. Missy has taken over duties of them. But she will need help shortly. Floors and trees are already showing themselves. I've been throw the greenhouses. At first there was a mix of potion plants and food. I've been debating moving the food to a garden and their own green house in the open." He told me. I nodded to him.

"Wouldn't want someone to mix them up. I'll add it to the list and bring it up. The maze wills protection the potion greenhouses. The temple is also there to keep protected."

"What is the temple for Harry?"

"Blessings mostly." He nodded and understood. "We need to finish looking over the island. Once that's done we can finish setting the wards."

"Are you keeping the forest?" He asked me. I took drink thinking about it.

"I might but thin it out. It will be a good place to hold some animals. The map gives me an idea of the size of the island. While I want to keep it the kingdom, I don't know if that's wise. I was think of rebuilding the town making it a market so each country can come here." He nodded.

"Add it to the list." He got up and handed me a robe. Then cupped my check and kissed me. "Are you going to allow the public to live here?" He asked me.

"I've been thinking about it. I don't know. Something else to talk about." He nodded and led me out. My paper was waiting for me. We sat down, filled our plates and started eating. I flipped throw the paper. It wasn't the only one that was waiting either. Slowly everyone started filling in.

"Harold." I lowed the paper and looked down at Tom. He was smirking. "After lunch we're going to Frances Minter. Is there anything pressing we need to talk about?" He asked me.

"Fitting them in between lunch and dinner is better than I expected. Any word on the mages?" I asked him.

"They are being tracked down. The goblins didn't want someone to get the news before they should. I did get a response on a few of the ward stones we need." I nodded to him.

"Severus is going to move all the food plates to a garden and greenhouse. We should have a spears caretaker for that. Either person or elf. I was thinking between the maze and forest." Tom nodded.

"Elf's for now. We can hire someone later if there's a need. When are you specking to your free elf?" He asked me.

"I'll call him after dinner. Have him spear the news, they'll be free or bond with the castle. Sage and Page will lead them." Tom nodded. "Sooner than later a personal staff will make themselves known. When will the castle be finished?" I asked.

"Two wings are left. They are just refreshing and updating the castle. They aren't changing much and if they do it's from the vault." I nodded. "They also having worked throw the basement." Lucius told me. I nodded again.

"Once Able is back to himself I'll lift the wards. They most likely need the most help. Have Sirius and Remus finished?" He nodded.

"The forest is empty of anything living. There weren't even bugs. Once we renewed the animal wards, Birds and bugs showed up. The also stated the beach has animals around it again. What's your thoughts on it." He asked me.

"Leveling the forest, keeping maybe half of it. Put a market open to the public for all the islands. What are your thoughts on opening the island?" I asked him.

"I like the market idea. It will keep us from going everywhere and allow the public to visit here while getting and keeping an open mind on all the other nations. As for the forest let's start with only taking a fourth off it. It can house animals and rages that have the need. Should we put a bank on the island?" He asked.

"That's the goblins chose. Maybe just an office." He tapped his finger thinking.

"As for having the public living here, no wouldn't like that. Having them stay here to visit or in need I don't mind. They have their own island." I raised his eye brow.

"While the islands are being building we can start moving the magical world here. Loners, children, races. The people who are helping us build the islands will be housed here." I nodded.

"Building the island and then building on the island. What are you going to do with your manor?" I asked him. He let out a breath.

"Every magical house will be moved to the island that it came from. Whether or not it's used. We have to because we want a clean spilt. The goblins can then deal with them afterwards. As for my properties, they will be moved. I might keep them closed, sale them or use them for a vacation." That relived me.

"How fast can a mage build an island?" I asked getting worried.

"That is something we have to ask them. Since magic has agreed I dough it will take long." I let out a breath. "Harold?" He raised his eye brow looking at me waiting. I thought about it.

"Everything else can wait." He nodded and walked out. I made a face. I heard laughing, looked over and saw Severus laughing softly. "My snake?" I raised my eye brow looking at him.

"Go get dressed." I glared at him. But got up and walked out. I took a shower, got dressed and headed back down stairs. I stopped at the library, leaned against the doors and smiled. Draco, Harry and Blaine were lying on the ground with their homework. Hermione was reading in the chair by the fire.

"Don't stay here all day." They looked at me. Draco and Harry nodded to me. "For now there's a ward over the green houses but the maze is open." They smiled and I knew they would check it out. I headed down stairs and leaned against the door to the lab. Severus was working on a potion while the twins were looking throw the books.

"Don't get into trouble." The twins jumped and looked over at me. They nodded. Severus was smiling.

"What's down the hall?" The twins asked as I turned around. I looked back at them.

"It's a secret, maybe if you get hurt you'll find out." They plead a little. I laughed. "A make shift hospital wing is there. Along with a family friend who's healing."

"Boring." I winked and walked away. I felt them following me.

"Weren't you reading up on your potions?" I asked them. They let out a breath and moved closer.

"We're board." They told me. I nodded.

"You aren't in the mood to learn." They looked away from me. "You wish to play?" They nodded. I lead them to the front door and outside. "See who wins." They ran to the chess set, up on the stand and started playing against each other. I shook my head.

"Sorry about them your highness." I looked back and saw Author.

"If you could bottle there energy you would be rich in a minute. I wish I had that amount of energy. You have nothing to worry about. They are harmless." He nodded.

"The hospital wing isn't in the dugong." He told me.

Hardly but they don't know or care now. But a family friend is down there healing. Once he's better you'll met him. I dough it will take to long for him to get back on his feet. His mate is also there tending to him." He nodded. "Are you board also Mister Wesley?"

"Author please, more over loaded." I gave him a small smile.

"It happens to the best of us Author. That's why my brother and I don't feel like pushing you to make up your mind. Shall I point you to where you might find something to get your mind off your problems?" I asked him. He nodded.

"Your lovely wife might like a walk throw the maze. Or the beach." He smiled.

"Thank you." He bowed his head and walked away. I embraced the castles magic and felt where everyone was. I didn't feel anything that should be a reason to worry. The castle was happy with more people in it though. I tipped my head when I felt someone in the side hall. I walked that way and found Ron in the crown room. He was looking everything over.

"Generations of history all packed into one room. I was debating putting them with each of their counter paintings. But having made up my mind." Ron blushed with getting caught and stepped away from the stand he was looking at. "Young Mister Wesley the door wasn't locked, you're free to look your fill. Touching on the other hand." I winked. He touched the robe. I laughed softly and waved to the cases. He looked over and shrugged.

"There all the same thing, kind of boring. Whose are they?" He asked me.

"Each area is for each ruler. They are out of order to time though." He was surprised and looked at the stand again. I walked over to him and stood behind him. "Their names are on the plate. These are just the rules. Not mates or bond mates. I've debated putting them up also but having made up my mind. Not all the rules had a partner also."

"So I'm allowed here?" He asked me. I nodded to him. Then moved back and leaned against the counter.

"Yes the door wasn't locked." He looked at the door. "The is another part of our history and it should be witnessed. The cases hold gens but they also hold jewelry. Most likely we'll put the gems away and fill them with family jewelry. We have time to figure out what we want to do." He nodded to me. I waved him out, put my hand on his back and let him to the wrap around hall. He looked over each painting.

"These are the rulers of the past. The rest of the family paintings are around the castle. No each generation were only rulers." He nodded. "Again there isn't an order to time." He stopped at one and looked it over.

"A staff?" Ron asked. The woman in the painting was asleep.

"Most likely she was a mage. Or had a walking problem." He nodded and started walking again. "Should I ask why you chose to be alone or but out." He looked up at me. His shoulders dropped and looked away. I stopped us at a bunch and sat down. He did as he looked around. "What's bothering you young mister Wesley?" I asked him.

"Nothing makes since." He said. I nodded to him.

"My family has been hidden for quite some time." He shook his head.

"Why would Dumbledore work with dark cores if he's fighting against them?" He said. I laughed softly. He glared at me.

"The magical world has become a little twisted. Let me explain in a different way. An author will go after a dark wizard." He nodded. "That person doesn't have to have a light or dark core. That person is acting bad, which now is labeled dark. Light and Dark have nothing to do with each person's magic or actions. You can have a dark core and be the nicest person, you can have a light core and be the meanest person. It's the type of magic that person can use. Light and dark magic are both needed. It's that persons chose to make their actions good or bad. Did you know your brother Bill has a dark core." He glared at me. "He is able to harness dark magic. He dose because he can make wards, take down wards and find curse. That has nothing to do with his personality or chose. Right now a wizard is light or dark. But there was a time where that wasn't even a class. There was a time where there will tones of classes you were under."

"Like?" He asked.

"Before dark and light, you were a wizard, warlock, mage, before that you were classed in which time of magic you could use. Basic, which normal were home keepers. Wandlore, healing, warding and such. Before that there wasn't a class per say."

"Dark isn't bad?" I shook my head no.

"Dark is just the type of magic you are able to harness. Advanced magic though is out of your reach for some time." He glared and folded his arms.

"Why." I touched his chest.

"Because your core isn't fully grown yet. At 17 you can start learning advanced spells. Right now in school you're learning basic magic. Something every magical person can use. Most cores are finished growing at 21. Which is about the time you finish your master and don't need to be watched over. Though the more you use and work the core the more magic you have. Your core like a muscle keeps on growing." He looked at me.

"So you get stronger the more you grow?" He asked me. I nodded to him.

"Most people will yes. Some will reach their growth at 21, some are lazy and stop working and growing. Then some don't care how strong they are magical."

"How do you know?" He asked me.

"It's something you learn as you grow." He shook his head. "Oh you mean how powerful you are. You can pay the goblins to test you. You can also have a magical person test you. They are iffy." He looked at me.

"Do you know how?" He asked me.

"Why do you wish to know how powerful you'll be? You have time to be a child and have fun." He looked down at his shoes. "What's truly bothering you young mister Wesley?" I asked him. He shrugged.

"Dose your older brother bothers you?" He asked me. I looked at him. "I mean do you ever wish you didn't have one?" He asked me and looked at me. I tipped his chin and cupped it.

"I prefer having an older brother. Now that we are coming out into the public everyone will look at him first." I winked at him. "As for living in his shadow no I'm not bothered by him. We have our own skills and talents. We are very close to the same but at the same time we are opposite. Though I only have one, you have a few. Is that what's on your mind, moving out of your families shadow?" He looked at his feet again.

"Harry has a new friends. He's really the only thing that sat me aside in my family."

"Harry might have new friends, but from what I know you were and are his first friend. Though Draco is Harry's cousin now." He looked at me. "Your friends don't make you who you are, neither does your family Ron. Only you can make you who you are. Now Bill is a warder, hard work but a talent that he built up. Charlie is a dragon handler, just as hard of work. You have to prove yourself and there is a danger to the job, but there's also a uplifting feeling to the job. Percy works in the minter, boring and stuff. I would fall over if my nose was in the air all day." He laughed. "Then you have the twins. All full of fun and jocks. Which could get you somewhere. There are many other things out there that would make a name for yourself in your family. You are also the youngest boy, you're lucky and know of these jobs already."

"What jobs?" He asked.

"Well you could make wands, an author, animal handler, healer, crafter. It's what you want to do Ron not what your family dose. For close to 3000 years my family has hid itself to protect itself. Now look at me. I've crowned myself. Besides being king, I a full bag of tricks because I don't want to just pick one. I've also traveled. I know you don't want to think this way, but Ron you are still a child. You have time to think about all this latter. These are the years to have fun."

"But I'm not good at anything." He told me.

"Are you sure?" He nodded. "I don't know about that. Everyone's good at something. You just have to look inside yourself to find what that is. You aren't always good at something that pertains to a job. Do you think your brothers were?"

"I'm not a kid though." I nodded to him.

"I know Ron, you shouldn't even be thinking about your further till after your owls. Then during your net years you find what job you want. Your job doesn't have to be something towards what your good at."

"What are you good at?" He asked me softly. I brushed my hair back and thought about it. What was I good at.

"Um." He looked up at me. "I'm good at keeping other's safe. For the most part I'm pretty self-shelf." He blinked at me. "I think of other's first." I winked at him. "Magical I am very strong with mental magic. Most mental magic is forgotten. It's a magical skill I like. I might from time to time abuse it." I winked at him.

"It's really has nothing to do with a job dose it." I laughed and shook my head.

"Truthfully I'm a little lazy. That's why I prefer mental magic. I can skip all those steps when I'm learning something. But also because I have strong mental magic learning for me is hard. It's something you have to think about yourself Ron." He nodded to me. "Have I helped clear your mind?" He looked at me.

"A little."

"Good come on, lunch is shortly. Afterwards maybe you can talk Harry and Draco into a chess game." He nodded. I got us up and lead him to the dining room. Everyone started trickling in, lunch was always light but the elf's always made sure something was there for us. I was in the middle of taking a drink when Luna walked in, everyone else stopped what they were doing and looked at her also.

"Lulu love were going to the minter not battle." I told her softly as she slipped into her chair.

"No were going to France, I went throw all of my clothes and I'm saddened by the state. So this is what you have to deal with." She told me. I looked her over again thinking about it. She was wearing her leather corset armor. With that it looked like she took a robe apart keeping the sleeves and shirt.

"Is that my robes." I asked when I noticed the size of the skirt. They did look familiar. She smirked behind her glass.

"You never liked them." She waved it away. She matched a chockers with part of the robe. I looked at her skirt again and noticed it was a bit more than just the robe. I remember those robes and there weren't that much to them. Then I noticed she made a headband also and her hair was a mess on the top of her head.

"Those were just formal robes Lulu, where did you get the rest?" I asked her. "Not that your armor doesn't look lovely with them." She smiled at me and were eyes were light up.

"It's a aline skirt love they don't need much to make them. You don't mind do you?" She asked me, looking at me throw her lashes.

"I'm surprised I still had them, there all yours lulu." She nodded.

"You hid everything that had to do with a formal even in the bottom of your trunk. I found your lord robes also, along with the party robes. These though as you said match my armor." I pointed to Draco, she glanced at him and saw he was trying to look at her and not at the same time.

"You fought in this Lu?" Tom asked her. She blinked at him. Then looked down at her clothes.

"Just the leather. I took apart Harold's formal robes to make the dress. I'll wear my clock over them. Do you not like my armor?" She asked him. Tom shook his head.

"To each there own. Your race though has never worried about modesty." She raised her eye brow. Then looked at me. I looked down at her skirt.

"I did wear pants, though it was rare for me to wear shoes." He looked at me.

"I believe he's more thinking about the top of the corset love." She looked down. It was one of her more covering corsets. I saw her eyes flash. She looked down at the table.

"You mean something like this." She asked and waved her hand. Her corset was gone. In its place was the top she made with my robes. The cocker and sleeves were contacted with a band over her breasts. Draco's eyes grow and he blushed a little. Tom looked her over taking everything in.

"Princess." Lu slowly turned and looked at the door. Eli was standing here giving Lu a look that said clearly she needed to put something on. I waved my hand, her corset returned. Eli looked relived. Then nodded his head. I got up kissed Lu on the head and walked out with him.

"That's not the worse she's worn Eli and she won't pass any line that the connection will make." He looked back at the doorway.

"How is the bond?" He asked me. "Laying it on top of one that's already made and the child is under age." He looked worried.

"Eli was there a reason you needed me. Able is still healing." He let out a breath and his glamor bleed away.

"He's been imprisoned for so long, he doesn't even see me or know who I am." I cupped Eli's face and made him look at me.

"You might have been apart but the bond has not lessoned any. Be strong just a little longer. I dough he's able to be aware of anything around him right now. His mind is healing itself on top of his body and hunger. Able is how old and he has to sort throw everything."

"What do you mean?"

"I just gave his mind a push to heal itself. He and magic has to heal everything. He's truthfully not even there. His body knows you, he'll response. His awareness is there, he responds when I enter the room. Frist out of fear, then out of protection towards you. Give it some time Eli. When there's reason to worry I will tell you." He looked down the hallway. He looked so lost and sad.

"He was worse the last time." He looked at me. "He wasn't able to be around you while he was healing. He broke free once." I shook my head.

"How long will this go on?" He asked me. I looked down the hall thinking about it.

"If he doesn't heal fully with in the year we're in trouble." He looked at me and I could see the pain. "He should be aware with in the month. Healing his body and mind will be the longest." He let out a breath.

"You're not worried?" He asked me. I shook my head, tipped his head and kissed his forehead.

"If Able was a vampire I would have already sent him to his finely death. He is not, he is a high dark elf. I have no fear to him not returning to you." He looked at me. Then side in reflex. I kissed his head.

"Return to your mate Eli, for you need to heal also." I nodded. I kissed his check and moved back. I felt his magic wash over him removing my sent and made his way down to his mate. I watched him and shook my head.

"Love." I looked over and saw Lu waiting for me with my clock. She was already wearing hers. Back to business. I thought as I walked over to her and took the cape. I put it on as Tom and Lucius showed up.

'My snakes are you not coming?' I used ladies magic to advance my mind magic.

'Not this time. I have a project I'm working on.' I smiled and nodded to Lu. She took Lucius arm and appeared them. When I felt the pull I took Tom's arm and appeared us.

Severus

It didn't take Harry and Tom much time to make the rounds throw the governments. After the minsters, they met with IWC. That was the day the news broke the papers. Then they met with races. While that was happening the woman finished going throw the castle. We also finished the wards.

Tom worked on a book that charted every magical person. He also was working with the death eaters. Harry worked in the island. He moved the garden and put a few elves in charge of it. He also cut down the forest and build up the old town that was there.

While they worked on their small projects in the morning. During the afternoon they worked on the move along with everything else that goes along with it. The evening they met and worked on what was needed and what's been done.

The goblins got in contact with all 10 mages. They were given a room in the castle while they were working. Together they worked each island. Each morning I was surprised with their work. When they were finished, Tom and Harry put there ward stones in the right place and together everyone bound them and connected them with lady.

Then to make sure there wouldn't be a problem or there wouldn't need to much magic. We started bring over our personal manors. While we did that the mages weren't to work with some master builds and made house, cities and buildings.

"Love." I looked over and saw Harry walking over to me. He ran his hand down my arm. I moved it around him and held him against me. "Can't sleep?" He asked me softly looking up at me. I tipped his chin and kissed him softly.

"Just thinking back. What's been able to be done in this short amount of time." I shook my head.

"I've noticed magic has changed the weather already." He told me.

"So have I, have you decided on a distance yet?" I asked him. He looked up at me. Then looked at the island. He nodded.

"We're almost in the spot we want to be. There aren't going to be much traffic. Once we're there, we'll get some distance between us and them. The goblins have agreed and made a magic doorway in the middle of the school's island. It will come out at each bank. There's also one in our branch." He told me.

"How is everyone going to like the goblins transporting their children?" I asked him. He shrugged.

"The center of the island is still a distance away from each school giving them what they want. The bank is just a doorway." He told me. "Have you made up your mind about teaching?" He asked me. School started tomorrow. I've been debating what I was going to do for the last two weeks. Tom's even came and talked to me.

"I'm returning for now. I'm under contact. I also don't feel safe sending Harry and Draco there with Dumbledore. He still needs to be taken care of. I also am your doorway to port key the school." I told him. He cupped my check and kissed me.

"I might have to come and visit you." His eyes were light.

"Might, my wolf I dough you'll make it a night." I smirked at him. He gave me a look. Then leaned his head back on my chest.

"Your normally right my snake. We think we'll have the move done by Christmas." He said softly.

"You'll have more time to work on your projects while the castle is empty. Come on my wolf let's get some sleep." I told him and lead him inside and down to my rooms. We undressed and got into bed. I smiled as he smuggled into me. He might be an alpha but while in bed he was more a snake and puppy.

"Have you studied Harry?" I asked him softly. He hummed softly.

"I have, along with Draco, Blaine, Hermione and the Wiseley children. It upsets me that they grow without learning their abilities."

"Harry?" He let out a breath and leaned his head on his hand. I rolled and followed his action.

"When death removed the soul piece he cleaned Harry of Tom's soul. There isn't a memory there. I'm not surprised he's still a snake speaker. He is a animagus throw family blood. He'll have to find his own animal when he takes up the lessons. He is quite strong magical and has already started learning his magical sight. Draco is a vale he'll awaken when he comes of age. He also is strong magical and had the talent to use advanced magic and casting. He could if he wanted create spells. Blaine is a siren one of the few males that are. He's already awaken, you'll have your hands full with him. His lust will be." He shook his head. "Though he has a connection to magic that would and could put him to be a strong wand maker. Hermione is advice with her magic. But can put her mind to anything. From what I know she should grow up and return to inventing but she might go into law. Ginny is the weakest in the family with her magic. But as an edge to her magic. Most likely it will push her into the dark. She wants to play quittage. Ron is very strong magical. But he's even betting with stargic. He should be an author. The twins are already set in their ways. They are true magical twins they each hold a piece of the same soul and core. The older boys are in there right skills. They are also still growing. Charlie if wanted could be a dragon rider. Bill will go places with the goblins."

"How do you want to fix this?" I asked him.

"I'll have to review each school." He told me and lay down. "Hogswart also is a light school. Maybe with all the schools out in the open people will have more of a chance to learn what they should?" I kissed him and fall asleep with him.

This morning I waited for Harry to wake up before I got up. We showered together, had breakfast together, then I left. He was a little upset over my chose but didn't voice it. I made sure I had everything and appeared to Hogswart.

"Severus." Flickwick said as I walked in the castle. He was just walking down the stairs. I nodded to him. He glanced around.

"Tea?" I asked him.

"I could use a cup, today is always stressful." I smiled and headed down stairs with him. Once the door was closed my wards came alive. "There's been some removers going around Severus did you hear them?" He asked me as he sat down. Tea was already there waiting. I grabbed a vile of calmer reliever.

"I've heard a few things." He looked my face over.

"The dark lord returned?" I laughed and shook my head.

"I see Albums has been trying to worry everyone again. Voldemort has not returned." He raised his eye brow.

"But there is news of a dark lord?" He asked me.

"New from where?" I asked him. He took a drink.

"My cousin sent me a letter." He said softly. Flickwick and his family didn't always get along. Since he was a half-blood it's been hard for him to fit in to either world. "He's making sure that I'm aware of what's happening. While I want to trust him. Album is contradicting him." I nodded.

"Voldemort hasn't returned and isn't able to return. The dark lord though has returned." He looked at me.

"Your familiar related himself again Severus." He said before I could explain. I followed his eyes and saw a snake slithering out of my library. I wanted to roll my eyes. When Harry moved closer I picked him up and laid him over my neck. I rubbed under his mouth.

"I should say Tom Riddle has returned. His rebirth purified both his magic and soul. He's returned to himself before he mutilated himself. Throw his ancestors blood he's gained a brother and taken up the mantel as King Pevelle." I smirked at the surprise.

"How have you learned of this?" He asked me.

"When the dark lord made up his mind to go after Lily I came to Album for help. I turned my back on the dark and joined the light. But neither were truthful where I belonged. With the dark lord's return and with both taking their place I was offered a place on staff. I spent the summer working with them." Harry rubbed his head under my chin. "I've also found my mate." Flickwick sat up and looked my face over. Then his eyes moved onto Harry.

"Magic has blessed you." He finely said. I nodded to him. "What are the crowns planes?" He asked me.

"There first orders are to pull away from the muggle world and put us into hiding. They have spoken to each country and WIC, along with races. They hope to have the move done by the New Year." He nodded.

"Is your familiar joining you this evening?" He asked me. I wasn't even aware I was petting Harry. He seemed to enjoy it though. We both watched as Harry rolled his tail around my wrist which was petting him.

"Yes." I finely said. Flickwick smiled and nodded.

"How many will know the difference?" He asked. I looked at Harry.

"If they know the race of my snake they'll notice the difference. They are both black in color. Or a range of black. Their eyes are different. Very few people know on sight." He nodded, but he was thinking about something.

"He's going to stay in this form." He asked. I glanced at Harry wondering the same thing. He nodded his head yes. I raised my eye brow at him. Our minds touched.

""The wards would pick me up since they are open today to welcome the new students. Once they have settled Dumbledore won't be able to since me. I can leave."" He told me. I started petting him again.

""You are welcome and you know it."" He rubbed my chin again.

"Since the wards are open, he won't show himself till they ground themselves again. I'm sure he'll be more then welling to meet you again. After dinner though." Flitwick nodded.

"How do you feel about these changes?" He asked me. I refilled my cup.

"With what they've done, what they have planned, I'm honored at being involved, witnessing it. The sure magic that's been involved already." I shook my head.

"Are you aware of the nation's thoughts?" He asked me.

"They are involved. Both courts are working together. The banks are going to be protecting the ward stones. I don't know much more than that. I was over taken by the lab." I swear Harry was laughing. Flickwick laughed also.

"Which I'm not surprised about."

"Be careful around Album he isn't pleased about these changes even less that he's losing his importins. He's not conforming and you do not want to upset either king."

"Who's this brother? He must have grown up hidden."

"More or less, he also wasn't raised Pevelle. It's in his blood line and he came forward to fix all the wrongs. While he's blood line is more deice, the dark lords is from an older brother. Making him the older brother, which has nothing to do with age." He nodded.

"He's light?" I nodded.

"They are mirrored of each other in most things. While yes he's light. He leans towards gray thinking. Which helps since the dark lord is dark and leans towards gray thinking also. Lucius is his second while is brother took a high Fly half-blood as his. They've been together for many years."

"Arthur becoming minter." I nodded.

"It was there work. Someone who would work with them, the country and be able to work with muggles. This move is going to be more involved than a lot think." That surprised him. "You will see some muggles in our new world. Truthfully they are recreating Altaic's."

"How will the pure blood take this?"

"Some muggles, the ones that have magical children. They have the chose to come or part with their child. They will convert to a magical life. Muggles won't be the only thing that will be welcome. Each race is being invited or pointed to another realm. Each magical human will been invited. We're removing magic from the world."

"We're?" He asked. I didn't even think while I was specking. Harry rubbed my chin to calm me down. He wasn't upset with my slip. It was almost like he was pleased.

"Tomorrow." I asked raising my eye brow. He glanced at Harry and nodded.

"So he's not just here to be with you. He's worried about you?" I raised my eye brow again.

"I'm sure he could be, but he's here because he's not pleased with me leaving. I believe we've both got used to being around each other. I was expecting him before the nights over." He laughed and smiled. Then looked at us.

"You haven't finished the bond?" He asked and was a little surprised.

"No we're giving each other time. We have both been busy." He looked at us for the longest time. "We're both quite contradicting." I added.

"How so?" Before I could answer him, Harry slipped down my chest onto my lap and shifted into a his wolf form. I started rubbing his era. He lay on his paws.

"I figured he was a animus." He said in awe.

"No, he's a shifter. While I'm sure he can chose any animal he sticks to animals that hold meaning to him and bond with that animal. Akin is one of his more dominate form. He's also an alpha. Which is more surprising is his first form or strongest is a Antion gold dragon. Which I am his rider. Those bonds onto of being mates is what we need to level out." He looked at Harry thinking.

"Your both dominate." He finely said. "I see where you're coming from but do you not feel the need?" He asked me. I looked at Harry.

"It's not something either of us wants to rush. Shortly after we figured it out we got into a fight. Since we want to pace ourselves and let everything come when it comes. The bond hasn't made itself known yet." He nodded.

"Mother magic seems to be on your side. I couldn't wait a night, not that my mate complained." He smirked. I laughed and shook my head. "He's drinking your tea." I glanced down and saw that Harry was drinking my tea. I let him be. "It's good to see you relax and happy Severus. It's pasted time." I nodded.

"I'm quite pleased with faiths chose of my mate. Not that I was expecting one. Seems he's been quite aware of the fact for many years and lived without me since he couldn't find me. Our meeting was surprising to say the less. I also never expected to find a place to call home besides here. Yet I have and the feeling is." I couldn't find the word.

"I'm happy for you Severus and I wait meeting him." I glanced down at Harry. He was lying on his paws now with his eyes closed.

"He isn't what you expect." I said softly. "I haven't still been able to put my finger on him. When I think I've figured him out, he changes."

"Though you like that don't you." I nodded.

"He always knows when to find me if I get into a mood, then when to leave me be when I'm working. I didn't know how I would be able to accept a mate then alpha. It's surprisingly calming." He nodded.

"Having another to watch over you, take care of you and be there for you, without taking away what makes you, you. Not every pair are able to work through what you both have already created. You do the same for him, which give a prefect give and take. There is not someone under or over. I believe it's something you need. You aren't an easy man to conform." I nodded.

"It was surprising to see a pure alpha turn around and need a good cuddle." Harry huffed.

"I don't see why Severus, you're his mate. You're the one person he doesn't have to hide from. I'm surprised he's this open around me." I looked down at Harry.

"I dough he thinks your much of a worry." He nodded. "I'm sure we can get him to explain." Harry nodded softly, then turned his head and looked at the door. Before I understood he slipped forms and slid up my chest under my robe.

"Good evening Headmaster." I said when he walked throw my door. He was surprised to see Flitwick. "Would you like a cup of tea before tonight's crazy begin?" I asked waving towards the coffee table where the tea tray sat along with the potion vile. He shook his head as soon as he saw the potion.

"No thank you my dear boy. I just came to check if you have returned. How was your gathering?" he asked me.

"It was quite benefited. I'll have to unpack after dinner. The stock room will be quite full." He nodded.

"We'll I'm off to finish my check." He walked out. I grabbed Harry before he could follow. He hissed and his fangs were out.

"You can wait." I told him softly. He hissed again glaring at the closed door. "Do you really want to get into a hissing computation?" I asked him. He shot me a look. I rolled my eyes and put him back over my shoulders. He slithered around my neck twice and I knew it was in place of him pacing. Then rubbed under my chin.

"Is there bad air between the two?" Flitwick asked. Harry hissed at him. Then tipped his head.

"Did you forget he was sitting there?" Harry looked away and wrapped around my neck again.

"I believe he might have Severus." I smirked.

"As for the bad blood you could say they might not get along. While they might both be light they don't have the same views on many things." He nodded.

"Dose he match your knowledge?" He asked me.

"He has his mastery. We share some studies and don't with others." He seemed pleased.

"You seem to enjoy this." He asked and was watching Harry.

"I'm used to it. This isn't a from he takes offend since he's cold blooded in this body. He also doesn't want to have to fight or upset Vain." He nodded and looked at the clock. I looked over and let out a breath.

"I'll leave you to prepare." I nodded and got up. When I walked into my room I stopped short at the clothes on the bed.

"Harry?" I asked throw our link.

""Don't feel you have to please me or wear them. I just wanted to give you something to show that I care for your passion. I had formal mastery robes made for you along with new potion robes. I want everyone to know you are the best that could teach them. Weather they understand or not. The dress clothes are just to match the formal robes."" He said softly. I thought about it. Then picked up the potion robes. After giving them a look over and testing the magic I was pleased.

Then I saw the label and gave Harry a look. He rubbed under my chin. I turned them around and saw they were blank. He said they were master robes.

"You didn't label them?" I asked him. Without even knowing it I was upset.

""I didn't know where you might want the lable, personal I don't like them on my back. I prefer them on my arm. Since I didn't know I asked for them to hold off. They added it to the spell work. All you have to say is the location and the spell which should be on the invoice that's in the wrapping with the rest.""

""Rest?"" I asked laying them down and picked up the rest robes.

""I got a whole set for you."" The dress robes were black with emerald binding with sliver stitching. What surprised me was they were empire master dress robes. There was the basic floor length robe, with long sleeves that have bowing sleeves. Then a mastery over robe that came to my knees and had a hood. It also had a collar that matches the bottom binding. Which looked like fumes. Finely there was an over collar that hold the robes closed with a cauldron. On the back was my family crest. Then around either side matched the binding.

""Again the name is left up to you to add. I debated Snape and Prince. Your Mastery is under both. When I ordered them I was a little surprised that you have not been issued yours yet. I wasn't very pleased to hear that. I picked the colors."" He told me softly.

"You ordered them throw the guild?" I asked him softly felling the robes.

"I know very little about potions past making them Severus. Tom helped and I was a little surprised to know you wear potion robes most the time. I just thought they were your personal style. Which I have nothing against."" I rubbed his chin.

"The protection is needed." I explained to him and felt him nod.

""I'm glad you wear them. Have I crossed the line?"" He asked me softly.

"I don't approve of you spending money on me. Even though you have thank you. It's a much apreshaided gift." He rubbed my chin.

""Your welcome. I'm glad to be able to get you something you like and will use."" I rubbed his chin and laid the robes back down. ""I like your boots."" He said softly, I sat him on the bed. But that did get me thinking. I opened my closet, walked in and changed into my leather pants and black dress shirt. After pulling on my boots, I walked out and smirked at his reaction. Then pulled on my robes.

""Severus."" He hissed into my head.

""I take it you approve?"" I asked as I walked into the bathroom.

""I'm reviewing your need here."" He said slithering over to me. I brushed out my hair and tied it back.

""We both know that I need to be here my wolf. I'll wear this again for you."" He made me pick him up. "I hardly care what other's think. They are either you young or to old." He took that in while he moved under my collar and I walked out of my chambers.

""I didn't mean anything."" I told me.

""I know you weren't ordering me. You like what you see and you don't want to share it with everyone else. Where should I saw I got my robes Harry?"" I asked him.

""The guild finely sent them in there miss collation. Or you ordered new potion robes and they found they messed up and sent them with your robes. Which were waiting for you when you returned? They weren't very much Severus and they didn't' drop the price because of who I am.""

""What do you mean?"" I said as I walked out the front doors.

""The dress robes, I expected them to be expensive. They weren't Severus. They were surprisingly cheap."" I nodded and understood what he meant now.

""Because you bought them from the guild. They are stander dress robes. A master will wear them twice a year maybe. They are cheaper because the potion robes are so much."" He was quite for some time. ""I'm not upset over you getting me something. I'm pleased you did.""

""I wanted everyone to know that you are who you are. You've accomplished so much Severus. The world should know that you are above them. Without having to be involved with me. You're a master in the potion world.""

""Thank you my wolf."" I told him and was pleased with what he thought of me. ""I want to give us time, this doesn't mean I don't want you my snake.""

""You have nothing to fear on the matter. I never though anything different."" It didn't take long for the carriages to show up and move past me.

""Do you think Harry and Draco will have a hard time?"" He asked me softly watching along with me.

""I believe they will be able to overcome whatever comes there way. They built off a family tie. Which surpasses most in the pure blood mind? Whatever you did with Ron helped also.""

""How Lulu can stay away is beyond me."" He said as the last carriage passed.

""Draco is yet of age. The bond isn't complete. Not that I dough I won't have a godson in my office ranting about how unfair life is."" He laughed in my mind. ""I know you tested and looked at Harry, but you never told me what you saw. If you are my mate who is his?" I asked him.

""He has a mate tie, but it's weak. Meaning it's either fresh or that he's not around his mate often or in a long time. What surprises me is Hermione and Ron isn't mates. But there mate ties are quite strong so they are close to that person.""

""Do you have an idea of who they are?"" I asked him.

""No, they weren't around that person during the summer. Luna and I did check on Neville and Luna during the summer. She was pleased to see that, that bond is stronger and they will be together. Ginny doesn't have a mate. The twins will either share one or stay together. They might be hiding who they are. Bill will take his time, Charlie is giving me mix signs. Percy is already with his mate. Blaine can choose his own mate or take on many. I think he and Ginny could do well together. They both lead with lust.""

""You're going to watch Harry aren't you?"" I asked him and walked back towards the school.

""I would rather him take his time. He still is a child. I didn't figure out that you were my mate for some time after the war. I took the feeling of loss was since the soul piece was gone. Lulu was the one to point it out after I had a nightmare one night about you. I didn't want to make anything of it. You shouldn't have had to be forced around my family after what my father did to you. But I would take the leap if you showed any signs.""

""Watch Harry tonight. I would like to know if his mate is here. While you want him to grow up slowly. Having a mate will be good for him."" He rolled around my neck and his head peaked out of my collar.

""You are right. Taking the few years to grow with his mate will be wise. He still has problems with people. I see it sometimes.""

""So do you my wolf."" I felt him twitch. ""I'm here for you."" I told him softly.

""Do I with you?"" He asked so softly.

""No, you will with men you don't know. It's subtonics. Harry on the other hand pulls away from most contact.""

""He's also grown quite close and fond of Draco. They switch beds nightly. I'm worried about how they will react. Most don't see the other side of Draco's masks.""

""I'm sure Harry will overcome this as he has thrown out the other years. I also don't have a reason to play an act. If I catch him out of bed heading to the snake pit I will look the other way.""

""You my snake are far more caring then anyone knows and we both are lucky to have you in our life. I couldn't think of a better mate."" My chest swelled.

""And I couldn't ask for a better mate my wolf."" I walked into the great hall and sat down. I noticed the new person sitting two chairs away from me.

""Dumbledore hired a new DA teacher with the board's approval. Master Hillgate is normally teaching at the author's academy. He's depending on retiring and came here as a favor to Dumbledore. Not that he's in Dumbledore's pocket. The board all agreed on him with Madam Longbottom in the lead. He's gray and a good teacher."" Harry explained.

"What's Tom's thoughts?"" I asked him.

""They went to school together. Ravenclaw and thinks before he acts. By the time the war shifted he was already teaching and care little for anything else. Very one track mind."" I let it go. Finely the first years came in and were sorted. My house got a good number this year.

"Master Snape." I glanced over and saw Hillgate was looking at me.

"Yes Master Hillgate." I watched his eyes flashed. He was surprised I knew him and pleased I did.

"Is this a normal number of first years?" He asked looking over the tables.

"It has been." He didn't seem pleased, but nodded.

"Such a shame. When I was in school it was at less double." He told me.

"I agree with you, there were even more students when I came to school. War dose take our numbers." He snorted.

"While you aren't wrong. I wouldn't agree with you fully. Families were much larger when I grow up to now. Look at them most are single children. Most pure bloods lift their nose at the Wesley family, yet they gave us 7 new magical children." He shook his head.

""He is right on some pointes my snake. Families only care about eras now."" Harry told me.

""We'll talk more later on this matter.""

"My snake.""

"We haven't even finished the bond my wolf. Children will wait."

"Oh no Severus I'm sorry I wasn't pushing the issues our way. I was mostly agreeing with him. Our numbers are so small because families only care about one child. Tom and I have been talking about it together."

"Then I'm sorry."

"No I see where you could think that. While I wouldn't mind children. It's to soon to think about." I rubbed his chin.

"I take it this is your familiar?" Hillgate asked looking at Harry. I nodded to him.

"He's been upset with me for my long trip. I normally take him with me, but it wasn't safe or smart this time." He nodded and looked him over.

"He fits you well." I smirked and went back to rubbing Harry's chin. I noticed most the school was watching me. Draco though was looking at Harry. I watched him come to an understanding and smirk. Dumbledore did his normal speech and sent everyone to bed. I followed my snakes to the pit.

"Welcome young snakes to the Syltherin house. You'll hear most calling this the snake pit. Girls dorms are to the right, up and down the stairs. While the boys dorms are to the left. Neither sex is allowed in the other dorm. These are your prefects. They will help you in any way you need help. If you don't feel like you can come to them. My office is always open for you. While the headmaster is often over looked he is right, this is your new house and family. I do not want to see or hear of you fighting with your family and you will be punished if caught." They all looked scared out of their mind. Before I knew it Draco had taken Harry from me. "Draco."

"This is Harold Professor Snape's familiar. He likes his chin rubbed." Draco explained and went right along to petting Harry. I rolled my eyes when I noticed Harry was eating it right up. Draco moved closer to the first years and you could see their fear. "Harold is a black mamba one of the deadliest magical snakes you'll come across. Once they've grown up they aren't as deadly if you don't get on their bad side." I raised my eye brow. Was Draco trying to scare them even more?

"But really he's just a big scaly kitten. He likes he's rubbing." I rolled my eyes again. One of the first years reached out and petted Harry. Draco smirked. "Like I said just get him a pet and he's harmless. While slytherins are snakes we aren't much different. We are deadly and protective, shy and cunning. But we aren't without feelings. We aren't all dark or pure bloods." He explained. I moved over and took Harry from him.

"Now it's late and I'm sure most of you are tired. Prefects show the first years to their rooms. Get some sleep school starts tomorrow." They nodded and headed to their dorms. Draco turned back around and smiled up at me. "I'm very proud of you dragon." He beamed. Then looked at Harry.

"Lulu can't come, it's so not far." I laughed softly.

"It won't be long. Off you go Dragon." He let out a breath, but did what I said. I petted Harry and walked out of the dorm. The snakes would be alright for the night. When I walked into my chambers I felt my wards come alive.

""I wish I could change back Severus but it's still not safe."" He said as I walked into my bedroom.

"Don't worry my wolf. There will be many more nights where you can." I laid him on the bed and changed. Then hung up my robes. When I looked back at the bed he shifted into his wolf form watching me.

""You impressed quite a few children tonight my snake. I saw quite a few looking at you with lust also."" He told me. I got under the blankets, he laid his head on his paws.

""Children."" I reminded him. Then reached forward and rubbed his ear. ""You responded well with my snakes."" I said waiting to see what he would say.

""Stupid spot."" He said looking away.

""My wolf."" He hissed softly. Then laid back down on his paws.

""They don't bother me. They are fine young snakes. Have you been looking for a replacement for yourself for next year?"" He asked me. That surprised me.

"Next year?" I asked him.

""By next year the court should be open. I would like you by my side. I didn't know you still wished to teach?"" He said slowly.

""Sorry my wolf I misunderstood what you were asking. Next school year a teacher will take my place and no I haven't looked for my replacement. I see no reason to."" He looked my face over. ""My wolf."" He growled and got up and started pacing.

""I wish to shift forms. I can't while the wards are still up." Harry said while pacing. ""Clam mate, give the man time to think. We do not share the same type of mind. You are lustful tonight."" The wolf said as he walked over to me and licked my neck and check. ""Beautiful, powerful, strong, smart, a perfect mate for us."" I rubbed his ear.

""I've never thought to ask do you have a name?"" I asked him.

""Ventus Cursor is what I am named. Harry and LuLu prefer Ven I have allowed it."" He told me.

""Wind Runner?"" I asked. That's what his name meant. He seemed pleased I knew that.

""I run along with the wind."" I nodded and moved so he could move on the bed and lay with me. He move onto the bed at once.

""What's upset Harry Ventus?" I asked him.

""While we are in my form my mind is forward and he shares it. A wolf does not think like a man. We are much closer with intents. He does not like you outside of his protection. Having that man being free to do as he wishes around you upsets us. I am not responding as he is because I am a wolf. I wish for you to leave. But understand there is a need for you here. I know you can protect yourself till I am able to arrive and take over. You also need to protect the cubs.""

""Would you like me to find my replacement?"" I asked both of them.

""Mate you do not need to worry about what's to come."" He said and licked my check. I watched and noticed the switch. ""No it isn't your responsibility. I was asking since this has been your place and you care for the snakes. I don't dough you my snake."" Harry told me.

""I didn't think you did Harry. Have you calmed down?"" I asked him.

""Yes, I will try and respect your choice and allow you to protect yourself."" He told me.

""I won't be bothered with you here Harry."" He licked me.

""Sleep well my snake."" He said as I started falling asleep.

I woke up slowly felling something running their fingers throw my hair. As soon as my mind clicked onto what was going on my eyes popped open. I looked around. Then looked behind me. Harry was behind me holding a book while running his fingers throw my hair. He glanced at me and smiled.

"Harry." I sat up and looked at him.

"The wards grounded last night my snake. Since I was inside them they won't alert anyone. Since I didn't cross them no one will know I'm here. I thought they would take longer to ground." He said as he put his book aside. I followed and noticed it was mine.

"Lulu?" I asked him. He shook his head.

"The wards would since her since she's an elf." He told me and kissed me softly. "She can slip throw them, but once she takes off the cape the wards will know. It's easier for Draco to slip throw them." He smirked.

"My wolf?" I looked at him.

"Lulu might either come and take him with her for let him use her cape." He told me. I just shook my head. "I'll tell her to inform you before she dose either." He said and kissed me again.

"Are you wearing my pants." I asked as I felt them. He smirked. I kissed him and got up with him. wards would since her since she's an elf." He told me and kissed me softly. "She can slip throw them, but once she takes off the cape the wards will know. It's easier for Draco to slip throw them." He smirked.

"My wolf?" I looked at him.

"Lulu might either come and take him with her for let him use her cape." He told me. I just shook my head. "I'll tell her to inform you before she dose either." He said and kissed me again.

"Are you wearing my pants." I asked as I felt them. He smirked. I kissed him and got up with him.